Untitled

This is a reproduction of a library book that was digitized
by Google as part of an ongoing effort to preserve the

information in books and make it universally accessible.
https://books.google.com
EDWIN J. BRETT'S EDITION .
THE ADVENTURES
OF
ROBINSON CRUSOE.
FLAT
*I*CHE **
R E R **
Halfpenny
Preface
.-rice
Title
One
and
VA
P
W
enti
đư
In
zail
Dyallittu MD
&uralAnal
1
in
bijtera
200 WEST TANAMK

Ma
SMA
h
173 , FLEET STREET, LONDON , E.C.

MDCCCLXXII.
"
LONDON :
KELLY & CO. , PRINTERS, 15, GATE
A3 STREET,
$4
J A
LINCOLN'S INN FIELDS, W.c.
•
P
Res.
Regent L. L. Hubbard
at.
2-27-192
5
4
PREFACE .
DANIEL DEFOE, the son of a butcher in the parish of St. Giles, Cripplegate, was born
in 1661. De Foe first appeared as an author in 1682 , when he published a pamphlet
against the prevalent High Church notions, under the title of " Speculum Crape
Gownorum ; or, a Looking-glass for the young Academics , new foyld, with Reflections
on some of the late high-flown Sermons ; to which is added a Sermon of the Newest
Fashion." In 1683 he issued another pamphlet on the war that was then carried
on between the Austrians and the Turks. Two years afterwards, his aversion to
James II. and his government, and his zeal for the maintenance of Protestantism, induced
him to enlist under the Duke of Monmouth, whose rash and ill-concerted conspiracy
was the cause of so many executions. Our author had the good fortune to escape
the fate that numbers of his companions suffered. After this he engaged in business .
His circumstances , however, became involved , and a commission of bankruptcy was
taken out against him in 1692 , but it was immediately superseded , his creditors accepting
a composition, taking his own bonds for the payment.
In January, 1687-88 , he was admitted a freeman of the city of London ; and in 1695
was appointed accountant to the commissioners for managing the duties on glass. During
6
this period he published several pamphlets, chiefly on the Occasional Conformity of
Dissenters,' which brought him into controversy with John Howe.
6
In the beginning of 1701 he published the True-born Englishman,' a pamphlet in
answer to a libel on King William , which had been written by Tutchin. The sale of
this work was quite unexampled . De Foe says had he enjoyed the profit of his own
labour he would have gained 1,000l.; but it was pirated , and 80,000 copies, published at.
a penny or twopence were sold in the streets. The work, however, pleased the King, who
not only admitted the author to an audience, but bestowed on him the more substantial
reward of a present of money.
In May, 1701 , the famous Petition of the Freeholders of Kent was presented ; the
House of Commons voted it to be " scandalous, insolent, and seditious ," and committed
the deputation who brought it up to prison. In a few days afterwards a packet was
delivered to the Speaker, containing the ' Legion Memorial,' as it was called, sent by
200,000 Englishmen , declaring that the House had acted illegally in committing any one
to prison for presenting any petition whatever. The paper created a terrible commotion ;
and the King was prayed to stop these threatening petitions. The memorial was no
doubt De Foe's, and it is most probable that it was delivered by himself. From the
good-will that the King appeared to bear him, De Foe had hopes of again obtaining some.
public employment ; but these expectations were soon destroyed by the death of the King
and the accession of Queen Anne. By an ironical pamphlet, called ' The Shortest Way
with the Dissenters,' he gave bitter offence to many powerful bodies in the State. The
High Church party resented it as a libel, and offered a reward for the apprehension of
the author. He was shortly after caught, fined , pilloried , and imprisoned. During the
6
time that he was confined in Newgate, he wrote a Hymn to the Pillory,' published
،
pamphlets and poems , and matured a scheme for The Review,' a paper exclusively
written by himself, which for more than nine years he continued to publish twice or three
.
times a week. After he had been a prisoner for more than a year, Harley, who was then
secretary of state, interceded with the Queen for his release, who at once sent money to
his wife, who was in great distress , and, after some delay, paid his fine and set him at
liberty.
In 1706 De Foe was recommended by Lord Godolphin to the Queen as a fit and proper
person to send to Scotland to promote the Union . This business being intrusted to him,
L
iv
he resided in Edinburgh until the end of 1707 , when, returning to London, he wrote an
account of the subject with which he had been engaged, which was published in 1709.
For his services during this mission the Queen granted him a pension, which political
changes not long permitting him to enjoy, he was again compelled to gain his livelihood
by writing. The attacks in his political pamphlets now a second time got him into
difficulties ; for two papers , one entitled C What if the Queen should die ?' the other called
What if the Pretender should come ?' (the works were palpably ironical, but he was
misunderstood), he was fined 800l. , and in default of payment was committed to Newgate.
His second was not so long as his first imprisonment ; he was liberated by the Queen in
November, 1713 .
After the death of Anne, in 1714 , his enemies so assailed him from every quarter,
that he was compelled in self-defence to draw up an account of his political conduct, and
of the sufferings he had endured . The continual attacks of his opponents so weighed
upon his mind and depressed his spirits, that his health gave way, and an illness was
brought on which terminated in an apoplectic fit. When he recovered , he continued to
write, but thought it prudent to desert his old field of political satire and invective, and
to enter upon new ones. His first production was of a religious character, the C Family
Instructor,'
C published anonymousl y in 1715, which became so popular that in 1722 he
wrote Religious Courtship ,' which was equally successful. To afford entertainment by
tales of fiction was his next task, and he put forth, in 1719, when he was fifty-eight years
6
old, the first part of his inimitable Adventures of Robinson Crusoe,' which no story has
ever exceeded in popularity. The merits of this work have been disparaged on account
or its want of originality ; " but," says Sir Walter Scott, " really the story of Selkirk, which
had been published a few years before, appears to have furnished our author with so little
beyond the bare idea of a man living on an uninhabited island , that it seems quite imma
terial whether he took his hint from that or any other similar story." The great success
and profits arising from the first induced him to write a second and third part, each of
which had less merit than its predecessor, the last being a mere book-making job. He
also published ' The Adventures of Captain Singleton,' The Fortunes of Moll Flanders ,'
، The Fortunate Mistress,' The Memoirs of a Cavalier,'
The History of Colonel Jack ,'
C
and The History of the Plague. '
De Foe died at the age of seventy, on the 24th of April, 1731 , in the parish of St.
Giles, Cripplegate. He left a widow and several children, among whom was Norton
de Foe, the author of Memoirs of the Princes of the House of Orange.'
A great-grandson is yet ( 1856 ) living, reduced at the age of seventy- eight from the
position of a master tradesman to poverty, for whom in 1854 and 1855 a fund was raised
to prevent a descendant of so great an ornament to his country becoming like his ancestor
a sufferer and a sacrifice to extreme want.
De Foe's powers as a writer are of no ordinary stamp. He was not a poet, but he
could write vigorous verse, and his satire is bold and trenchant. "The fertility of
De Foe," says Sir Walter Scott, " was astonishing. He wrote on all occasions, and on
all subjects, and seemingly had little time for preparation on the subject in hand , but
treated it from the stores which his memory retained of early reading, and such hints as
he had caught up in society, not one of which seems to have been lost upon him."
ALMIG
GEDIT
BOATA
ALIZA
OR"
KITAMATTIASA
THE
RES
ADVENTU
GRATIS SA
OF
PARA
PARED
Street
, leet
TO
TRE
F173
ROBINSON CRUSOE
CARTOONMAAKA
→→→
F of
Catr JANET
WAS born in the year 1632, in the city of York, of

a good family, though not of that country, my father
¿
being a foreigner of Bremen, who settled first at
In Hull. He got a good estate by merchandise , and,
leaving off his trade, lived afterwards at York ; from
w
whence he had married my mother, whose relations

were named Robinson , a very good family in that
country, and from whom I was called Robinson
Kreutznaer ; but, by the usual corruption of words
44
in England, we are now called, nay, we call ourselves,
and write our name, Crusoe ; and so my companions
always called me.
10
¥
1
CATALOGUS
E. J , BRETT'S EDITION .
RANDA
ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.
I had two elder brothers, one of which was lieutenant-colonel to an English

regiment of foot in Flanders, formerly commanded by the famous Colonel
Lockhart, and was killed at the battle near Dunkirk against the Spaniards.
What became of my second brother I never knew, any more than my father
or mother did know what was become of me.
Being the third son of the family, and not bred to any trade, my head began
to be filled very early with rambling thoughts : my father, who was very ancient,
*
had given me a competent share of learning, as far as house education and a
country free-school generally go, and designed me for the law ; but I would be
satisfied with nothing but going to sea ; and my inclination to this led me so
strongly against the will, nay, the commands of my father, and against all the
entreaties and persuations of my mother and other friends, that there seemed to
be something fatal in that propension of nature, tending directly to the life of
misery which was to befal me.
My father, a wise and grave man, gave me serious and excellent counsel
against what he foresaw was my design. He called me one morning into his
chamber, where he was confined by the gout, and expostulated very warmly with
me upon this subject ; he asked me what reasons more than a mere wandering
inclination I had for leaving my father's house and my native country, where I
might be well introduced, and had a prospect of raising my fortune by application
and industry, with a life of ease and pleasure. He told me it was men of
desperate fortunes on one hand, or of aspiring superior fortunes on the other, and
who went abroad upon adventures, to rise by enterprise, and make themselves
famous in undertakings of a nature out of the common road ; that these things
were all either too far above me, or too far below me ; that mine was the middle
state, or what might be called the upper station of low life, which he had found,
by long experience, was the best state in the world, the most suited to human
happiness, not exposed to the miseries and hardships, the labour and sufferings
of the mechanic part of mankind, and not embarrassed with the pride, luxury,
ambition, and envy of the upper part of mankind. He told me, I might judge
of the happiness of this state by this one thing, viz . that it was the state of
life which all other people envied ; that kings have frequently lamented the
miserable consequences of being born to great things, and wished they had
been placed in the middle of the two extremes, between the mean and the great ;
that the wise man gave his testimony to this, as the just standard of true felicity,
when he prayed to have neither poverty nor riches .
He bade me observe it, and I should always find, that the calamities of life
were shared among the upper and lower part of mankind ; but that the middle
station had the fewest disasters, and was not exposed to so many vicissitudes
2
D
MUL LUIN ‫اول عربی‬ ‫سربیاد‬ The
as the higher or lower part of mankind ; nay, they were not subjected to so
many distempers and uneasiness, either of body or mind, as those were, who, by
vicious living, luxury, and extravagances, on one hand, or by hard labour, want
of necessaries, and mean or insufficient diet, on the other hand, bring distempers
upon themselves by the natural consequences of their way of living ; that the
middle station of life was calculated for all kind of virtues and all kind of
enjoyments ; that peace and plenty were the handmaids of a middle fortune ;
that temperance, moderation, quietness, health, society, all agreeable diversions,
and all desirable pleasures, were the blessings attending the middle station of life ;
that this way men went silently and smoothly through the world, and comfortably
out of it, not embarrassed with the labours of the hands or of the head , not sold
to a life of slavery for daily bread, or harassed with perplexed circumstances,
which rob the soul of peace, and the body of rest ; nor enraged with the passion
of envy, or the secret burning lust of ambition for great things ; but, in easy
circumstances, sliding gently through the world, and sensibly tasting the sweets of
living, without the bitter ; feeling that they are happy, and learning by every
day's experience to know it more sensibly.
After this, he pressed me earnestly, and in the most affectionate manner, not
to play the young man, nor to precipitate myself into miseries which nature, and
the station of life I was born in, seemed to have provided against ; that I was
under no necessity of seeking my bread ; that he would do well for me ; and
endeavour to enter me fairly into the station of life which he had just been
recommending to me ; and that it I was not very easy and happy in the world,
it must be my mere fate or fault that must hinder it ; and that he should have
nothing to answer for, having thus discharged his duty in warning me against
measures which he knew would be to my hurt : in a word, that as he would do very
kind things for me if I would stay and settle at home as he directed, so he would
not have so much hand in my misfortunes, as to give me any encouragement to
go away and to close all, he told me I had my elder brother for an example, to
whom he had used the same earnest persuasions to keep him from going into the
Low Country wars, but could not prevail, his young desires prompting him to run
into the army, where he was killed ; and though he said he would not cease to
pray for me, yet he would venture to say to me, that if I did take this foolish step,
God would not bless me, and I would have leisure hereafter to reflect upon
having neglected his counsel, when there might be none to assist in my recovery.
I observed in this last part of his discourse, which was truly prophetic, though
I suppose my father did not know it to be so himself ; I say, I observed the tears
run down his face very plentifully, especially when he spoke of my brother who
was killed : and that when he spoke of my having leisure to repent, and none to
3
MANE You
assist me, he was so moved, that he broke off the discourse, and told me, his heart
was so full he could say no more to me.
I was sincerely affected with this discourse, as indeed who could be otherwise ?
and I resolved not to think of going abroad any more, but to settle at home
according to my father's desire. But, alas ! a few days wore it all off; and, in
short, to prevent any of my father's further importunities , in a few week's after,
I resolved to run quite away from him. However, I did not act so hastily
neither as the first heat of my resolution prompted, but I took my mother, at a
time when I thought her a little pleasanter than ordinary, and told her, that my
thoughts were so entirely bent upon seeing the world, that I should never settle
to anything with resolution enough to go through with it, and my father had
LASKA
Ha
Wh
C
Jag
better give me his consent than force me to go without it ; that I was now
eighteen years old, which was too late to go apprentice to a trade, or clerk to an
attorney ; that I was sure, if I did, I should never serve out my time, but I
should certainly run away from my master before my time was out, and go to sea ;
and if she would speak to my father to let me go one voyage abroad, if I came
home again, and did not like it, I would go no more, and I would promise, by a
double diligence , to recover the time I had lost .
This put my mother into a great passion : she told me, she knew it would be
to no purpose to speak to my father upon any such subject ; that he knew too
well what was my interest to give his consent to anything so much for my hurt ;
and that she wondered how I could think of any such thing after the discourse
I had had with my father, and such kind and tender expressions as she knew my
4
VSAIRED
Xy
father had used to me ; and that, in short, if I would ruin myself, there was no
S
help for me ; but I might depend I should never have their consent to it : that
for her part, she would not have so much hand in my destruction ; and I should
never have it to say, that my mother was willing when my father was not .
Though my mother refused to move it to my father, yet I heard afterwards,
that she reported all the discourse to him, and that my father, after shewing a
great concern at it, said to her with a sigh, " That boy might be happy if he
¡
would stay at home ; but if he goes abroad, he will be the most miserable wretch
that ever was born ; I can give no consent to it."
ަ‫ހކ‬.‫ބ‬
It was not till almost a year after this that I broke loose, though, in the mean
time, I continued obstinately deaf to all proposals of settling to business, and
frequently expostulating with my father and mother about their being so positively
determined against what they knew my inclinations prompted me to. But being
one day at Hull, whither I went casually , and without any purpose of making an
elopement that time ; but, I say, being there, and one of my companions being
going by sea to London, in his father's ship, and prompting me to go with them,
with the common allurement of a sea-faring man ; that it should cost me nothing
ст
5
KERGANGTILHINNA
By
Conferen
for my passage, I consulted neither father nor mother any more, nor so much as
sent them word of it ; but leaving them to hear of it as they might, without
asking God's blessing, or my father's, without any consideration of circumstances
or consequences, and in an ill hour, God knows, on the first of September 1651 ,
I went on board a ship bound for London . Never any young adventurer's
misfortunes, I believe, began sooner, or continued longer than mine. The ship
was no sooner got out of the Humber, but the wind began to blow, and the sea
to rise in the most frightful manner ; and, as I had never been at sea before, I
was most inexpressibly sick in body, and terrified in mind. I began now seriously
to reflect upon what I had done, and how justly I was overtaken by the judgment
of Heaven for my wicked leaving my father's house, and abandoning my duty.
All the good counsel of my parents, my father's tears and my mother's entreaties,
came now fresh into my mind ; and my conscience, which had not yet come to
the pitch of hardness to which it has been since, reproached me with the contempt
of advice, and the breach of my duty to God and my father.
All this while the storm increased, and the sea went very high, though nothing
like what I have seen many times since ; no, nor what I saw a few days after ;
but it was enough to affect me then, who was but a young sailor, and had never
known anything of the matter. I expected every wave would have swallowed us
up, and that every time the ship fell down, as I thought it did, in the trough or
hollow of the sea, we should never rise more : in this agony of mind I made
many vows and resolutions, that if it would please God to spare my life in this
one voyage, if ever I got once my foot upon land again, I would go directly home
to my father, and never set it into a ship again while I lived ; that I would take
his advice, and never run myself into such miscries as these any more. Now I
saw plainly the goodness of his observations about the middle station of life, how
easy, how comfortably he had lived all his days, and never had been exposed
to tempests at sea, or troubles on shore ; and, in short, I resolved that I would,
like a true repenting prodigal, go home to my father.
These wise and sober thoughts continued all the while the storm lasted, and
indeed some time after ; but the next day, the wind was abated, and the sea
calmer, and I began to be

a little inured to it : how
ever, I was very grave for

all that day, being also a
little sea-sick still ; but towards night the weather cleared up, the wind was quite
over, and a charming fine evening followed ; the sun went down perfectly clear,
and rose so the next morning ; and having little or no wind, and a smooth sea, the
sun shining upon it, the sight was, as I thought, the most delightful that ever I saw.
6
CHANTBE THAT
Jans
Tove
I had slept well in the night, and I was no more sea-sick, but very cheerful,
looking with wonder upon the sea that was so rough and terrible the day
before, and could be so calm and so pleasant in so little a time after. And
now, lest my good resolutions should continue, my companion who had indeed
enticed me away, comes to me, " Well Bob," says he, clapping me upon the
shoulder, " how do you do after it ? I warrant you were frightened, wer'n't you,
last night, when it blew but a cap-full of wind ?" -" A cap-full d'you call it ?"
said I ; “ 'twas a terrible storm.” — “ A storm, you fool you ," replies he, “ do you
call that a storm ? why it was nothing at all ; give us but a good ship and sea
room, and we think nothing of such a squall of wind as that ; but you're but a
fresh-water sailor, Bob. Come let us make a bowl of punch, and we'll forget all
that ; d'ye see what charming weather ' tis now ?" To make short this sad part
of my story, we went the way of all sailors, the punch was made, and I was
made half drunk with it ; and in that one night's wickedness I drowned all my
repentance, all my reflections upon my past conduct, all my resolutions for the
future. In a word, as the sea was returned to its smoothness of surface and
settled calmness by the abatement of that storm, so the hurry of my thoughts
being over, my fears and apprehensions of being swallowed up by the sea being
forgotten, and the current of my former desires returned, I entirely forgot the
vows and promises that I made in my distresses. I found , indeed , some intervals
of reflection ; and the serious thoughts did, as it were, endeavour to return
again sometimes ; but I shook them off, and roused myself from them as it were
from a distemper, and applying myself to drinking and company, soon mastered
the return of those fits, for so I called them ; and I had in five or six days got
as complete a victory over my conscience, as any young fellow that resolved not
to be troubled with it, could desire ; but I was to have another trial for it still ;
and Providence, as in such cases generally it does, resolved to leave me entirely
without excuse for if I would not take this for a deliverance, the next was to
be such a one, as the worst and most hardened wretch among us would confess
both the danger and the mercy .
The sixth day of our being at sea we came into Yarmouth Roads ; the wind
having been contrary and the weather calm , we had made but little way since
the storm .
Here we were obliged to come to an anchor, and here we lay, the
wind continuing contrary, viz . at south-west for seven or eight days, during
which time a great many ships from Newcastle came into the same roads, as
the common harbour where the ships might wait for a wind for the river.
We had not, however, rid here so long, but we should have tided it up the
river, but that the wind blew too fresh ; and, after we had lain four or five days,
blew very hard. However, the roads being reckoned as good as a harbour, the
7
SARA
anchorage good, and our ground tackle very strong, our men were unconcerned,
and not in the least apprehensive of danger, but spent the time in rest and mirth ,
after the manner of the sea ; but the eighth day in the morning, the wind
increased, and we had all hands at work to strike our top -masts, and make
everything snug and close, that the ship might ride as easy as possible. By noon
the sea went very high indeed, and our ship rid forecastle in, shipped several
seas, and we thought once or twice our anchor had come home ; upon which our
master ordered out the sheet anchor ; so that we rode with two anchors ahead
and the cables veered out to the better end.
By this time it blew a terrible storm indeed ; and now I began to see terror
and amazement in the faces
even of the seamen them
selves . The master , though
vigilant in the business of
fiz
EL
preserving the ship, yet as
he went in and out of his དན་
TR
cabin by me, I could hear
him softly to himself say,
several times, " Lord be
merciful to us ! we shall be
all lost ; we shall be all
undone !" and the like.
During these first hurries I
was stupid, lying still in my
cabin, which was in the
steerage, andcannot describe
my temper : I could ill re
sume the first penitence
app
which I had so apparently
trampled upon, and hard

ened myself against : I
thought the bitterness of death had been past ; and that this would be nothing
too like the first : but when the master himself came by me, as I said just now,
and said we should be all lost, I was dreadfully frighted . I got up out of my
cabin, and looked out ; but such a dismal sight I never saw ; the sea went
mountains high , and broke upon us every three or four minutes. When I could
look about, I could see nothing but distress around us ; two ships that rid near us,
we found, had cut their masts by the board, being deep laden ; and our men cried
out, that a ship which rid about a mile a-head of us was foundered . Two more
8
RECH
ZONE A =====
ships, being driven from their anchors, were run out of the roads to sea, at all
adventures, and that not with a mast standing. The light ships fared the best,
as not so much labouring in the sea ; but two or three of them drove, and came
close by us, running away with only their spritsail out before the wind .
Towards evening, the mate and boatswain begged the master of our ship to
let them cut away the fore -mast, which he was very unwilling to do : but the
boatswain protesting to him, that if he did not , the ship would founder, he
consented ; and when they had cut away the fore-mast, the main-mast stood so
loose, and shook the ship so much, they were obliged to cut her away also, and
make a clear deck.
Any one must judge what a condition I must be in at all this, who was but a
young sailor, and who had been in such a fright before at but a little . But if I
can express at this distance the thoughts I had about me at that time, I was in
tenfold more horror of mind upon account of my former convictions, and the
having returned from them to the resolutions I had wickedly taken at first, than
I was at death itself ; and these, added to the terror of the storm , put me into
such a condition , that I can by no words describe it. But the worst was not
come yet ; the storm continued with such fury, that the seamen themselves
9
TEKKY MIKLY!
2
G sabati
acknowledged they had never seen a worse. We had a good ship, but she was
deep laden, and wallowed in the sea, that the seamen every now and then cried
out she would founder. It was my advantage, in one respect that I did not ·
know what they meant by "founder," till I inquired. However, the storm was so
violent, that I saw what is not often seen, the master, the boatswain, and some
others, more sensible than the rest, at their prayers, and expecting every moment.
when the ship would go to the bottom. In the middle of the night, and under
all the rest of our distresses, one of the men that had been down on purpose to sec,
cried out, we had sprung a leak ; another said, there was four feet water in the
hold . Then all hands were called to the pump. At that very word my heart,
as I thought, died within me, and I fell backwards upon the side of my bed
where I sat into the cabin . However, the men soon roused me, and told me,
that I, that was able to do nothing before, was as well able to pump as another ;
at which I stirred up, and went to the pump and worked very heartily. While
this was doing, the master seeing some light colliers, who, not able to ride out the
storm , were obliged to slip and run away to the sea, and would come near us,
ordered to fire a gun as a signal of distress . I, who knew nothing what they •
EATE
meant, was so surprised, that I thought the ship had broke, or some dreadful
thing happened . In a word, I was so surprised, that I fell down in a swoon .
As this was a time when every body had his own life to think of, nobody minded
Bila
me, or what was become of me , but another man stept up to the pump, and ,
di
thrusting me aside with his foot, let me lie, thinking me dead ; and it was a
great while before I came to myself.

We worked on ; but the water increasing in the hold, it was apparent that
the ship would founder ; and though the storm began to abate a little, yet as it
was not possible she could swim till we might run into any port, so the master
continued firing guns for help ; and a light ship, who had rode it just a-head of us,
ventured a boat out to help us . It was with the utmost hazard the boat came
near us , but it was impossible for us to get on board, or for the boat to lie near
the ship's side ; till at last, the men rowing very heartily, and venturing their
lives to save ours, our men cast them a rope over the stern, with a buoy to it,
and then veered it out a great length , which they, after much labour and hazard,
took hold of, and we hauled them close under our stern, and got all into their
boat. It was to no purpose for them or us, after we were in the boat, to think of
reaching to their own ship ; so all agreed to let her drive, and only to pull her in
towards shore as much as we could ; and our master promised them, that if the
boat was staved upon shore he would make it good to their master ; so, partly
rowing, and partly driving, our boat went away to the northward, sloping towards
the shore, almost as far as Winterton Ness.
10
40
We were not much more than a quarter of an hour out of our ship but we
saw her sink, and then I understood, for the first time, what was meant by a ship
foundering in the sea. I must acknowledge I had hardly eyes to look up, when
the seamen told me she was sinking ; for, from that moment, they rather put me
into the boat, than that I might be said to go in ; my heart was, as it were, dead
within me, partly with fright, partly with horror of mind, and the thoughts of
what was yet before me.

While we were in this condition , the men yet labouring at the oar to bring
the boat near the shore, we could see (when, our boat mounting the waves, we
were able to see the shore) a great many people running along the strand to assist
us when we should come near ; but we made but slow way towards the shore ;
nor were we able to reach the shore, till, being past the light-house at Winterton,
the shore falls off to the westward, towards Cromer, and so the land broke off a
little the violence of the wind. Here we got in, and, though not without some
difficulty, got all safe on shore, and walked afterwards on foot to Yarmouthı,
where, as unfortunate men , we were used with great humanity, as well by the
magistrates of the town, who assigned us " good quarters, as by particular
merchants and owners of ships, and had money given us sufficient to carry us
either to London or back to Hull , as we thought fit.
Had I now had the sense to have gone back to Hull, and have gone home, I
had been happy, and my father, an emblem of our blessed Saviour's parable, had
even killed the fatted calf for me ; for, hearing the ship I went away in, was cast
away in Yarmouth Roads, it was a great while before he had any assurances that
I was not drowned .
But my ill fate pushed me on now with an obstinacy that nothing could
resist ; and, though I had several times loud calls from my reason, and my more
composed judgment, to go home, yet I had no power to do it. I know not what
to call this, nor will I urge that it is a secret overruling decree that hurries us on
to be the instruments of our own destruction , even though it be before us, and
that we rush upon it with our eyes open . Certainly, nothing but some such
Loadies
decreed unavoidable misery attending, and which it was impossible for me to

escape, could have pushed me forward against the calm reasonings and persuasions
of my most retired thoughts, and against two such visible instructions as I had
met with in my first attempt .
My comrade, who had helped to harden me before, and who was the master's
son, was now less forward than I. The first time he spoke to me, after we were
at Yarmouth, which was not till two or three days, for we were separated in the
town to several quarters ; I say, the first time he saw me, it appeared his tone
was altered , and, looking very melancholy, and shaking his head, asked me how I
11
ག་ ཆེ
S PGDCA2ỳ ĐưTUPONU
did, and telling his father who I was, and how I had come this voyage only for a
trial, in order to go farther abroad : his father turning to me with a very grave
and concerned tone, " Young man," said he, " you ought never to go to sea any
more ; you ought to take this for a plain and visible token that you are not to be
a seafaring man ." -" Why, Sir," said I, " will you go to sea no more ? " —" That
¿
is another case," said he ; " it is my calling, and, therefore, my duty ; but as you
made this voyage for a trial, you see what a taste Heaven has given you of what
you are to expect if you persist. Perhaps this has all befallen us on your
account, like Jonah in the ship of Tarshish . Pray," continued he, " what are
you , and on what account did you go to sea ? " Upon that I told him some of
my story, at the end of which he burst out with a strange kind of passion :
" What had I done,” said he, " that such an unhappy wretch should come into
WOND
HOT] [ƏNHÖTKÖME
TERUGP
DDTUDIOLO
AMHE
ON.
Pilota
MAES
mement
la
my ship ? I would not set my foot in the same ship with thee again for a
thousand pounds." This, indeed, was, as I said, an excursion of his spirits,
which were yet agitated by the sense of his loss, and was farther than he could
have authority to go. However, he afterwards talked very gravely to me,
exhorted me to go back to my father, and not tempt Providence to my ruin ;
66
told me I might see a visible hand of Heaven against me. And, young man,"
Jagate d
said he, " depend upon it, if you do not go back, wherever you go, you will
fo
meet with nothing but disasters and disappointments, till your father's words are
fulfilled upon you.”
We parted soon after, for I made him little answer, and I saw him no more ;
which way he went, I know not. As for me, having some money in my pocket,
12
MyT W CERDANY
Wal CATAT He
I travelled to London, by land ; and there, as well as on the road, had many
struggles with myself what course of life I should take, and whether I should go
home or go to sea.
As to going home, shame opposed the best motions that offered to my
thoughts ; and it immediately occurred to me how I should be laughed at among
the neighbours, and should be ashamed to see, not my father and mother only, but
even everybody else ; from whence I have since often observed, how incongruous
and irrational the common temper of mankind is, especially of youth, to that
reason which ought to guide them in such cases, viz . , that they are not ashamed
to sin, and yet are ashamed to repent ; not ashamed of the action for which they
ought justly to be esteemed fools, but are ashamed of the returning, which only
can make them be esteemed wise men .
пробова
ww AVTOMA
righ
...‫د‬.
Muse
n
Pa
In this state of life, however,
I remained some time, uncertain
A
what measures to take, and what
course of life to lead. An irre
sistible reluctance continued to
going home ; and, as I stayed Mian

awhile, the remembrance of the
distress I had been in wore off ; and, as that abated, the little motion I had in
my desires to a return wore off with it, till at last I quite laid aside the
nchise
thoughts of it, and looked out for a voyage.

That evil influence which carried me first away from my father's house, that
hurried me into the wild and indigested notion of raising my fortune, and that
impressed those conceits so forcibly upon me, as to make me deaf to all good
advice, and to the entreaties, and even the commands of my father ; I say, the
same influence, whatever it was, presented the most unfortunate of all enterprises
to my view ; and I went on board a vessel bound to the coast of Africa ; or, as
as our sailors vulgarly call it, a voyage to Guinea.
13
AUTOFONOMU
It was my great misfortune, that in all these adventures I did not ship myself
as a sailor ; whereby, though I might indeed have worked a little harder than
ordinary, yet, at the same time, I had learnt the duty and office of a foremast
man , and in time might have qualified myself for a mate or lieutenant, if not
for a master. But as it was always my fate to choose for the worse, so I did
here ; for, having money in my pocket, and good clothes upon my back, I would
always go on board in the habit of a gentleman ; and so I neither had any
business in the ship, nor learnt to do any.
It was my lot first of all to fall into pretty good company in London , which
does not always happen to such loose and unguided young fellows as I then was ;
the devil generally not omitting to lay some snare for them very early : but it was
not so with me. I first fell acquainted with the master of a ship, who had been
1 on the coast of Guinea, and who, having had very good success there, was
resolved to go again ; this captain taking a fancy to my conversation , which was
not at all disagreeable at that time, hearing me say I had a mind to see the world,
told me if I would go the voyage with him, I should be at no expence ; I should
be his messmate and his companion ; and if I could carry anything with me, I
should have all the advantage of it that the trade would admit ; and, perhaps, I
might meet with some encouragement.
I embraced the offer ; and entering into a strict friendship with this captain,
who was an honest, plain-dealing man, I went the voyage with him, and carried a
small adventure with me, which, by the disinterested honesty of my friend, the
captain, I increased very considerably ; for I carried about £40 in such toys and
trifles as the captain directed me to buy. This £40 I had mustered together by
the assistance of some of my relations whom I corresponded with, and who, I
believe, got my father, or at least my mother, to contribute so much as that to my

first adventure.
This was the only voyage which I may say was successful in all my adventures,
and which I owe to the integrity and honesty of my friend the captain ; under
whom, also, I got a competent knowledge of the mathematics, and the rules of
navigation, learned how to keep an account of the ship's course, take an observation ,
i and, in short, to understand some things that were needful to be understood by a
sailor ; for, as he took delight to instruct me, I took delight to learn ; and, in a
word, this voyage made me both a sailor and a merchant, for I brought home
five pounds nine ounces of gold-dust for my adventure, which yielded me in
London, at my return, almost £300, and this filled me with those aspiring
thoughts which have since so completed my ruin.
Yet even in this voyage I had my misfortunes too ; particularly, that I was
continually sick, being thrown into a violent calenture by the excessive heat of
14
mucks)Mangas MILEANTENYRECOMPAC Zapater

‫ازا‬ wow Copard! Jul
the climate, our principal trading being upon the coast, from the latitude of fifteen
degrees north, even to the line itself.
I was now set up for a Guinea trader ; and my friend, to my great misfortune,
dying soon after his arrival, I resolved to go the same voyage again, and I
embarked in the same vessel with one who was his mate in the former voyage,
and had now got the command of the ship . This was the unhappiest voyage
that ever man made ; for, though I did not carry quite £ 100 of my new-gained
wealth , so that I had £200 left, and which I lodged with my friend's widow, who
was very just to me, yet I fell into terrible misfortunes in this voyage ; and the
first was this, viz ., our ship making her course towards the Canary Islands, or
rather between those islands and the African shore, was surprised in the grey of
the morning by a Turkish rover, of Sallee, who gave chase to us with all the sail
he could make. We crowded also as much canvass as our yards would spread, or
our masts carry, to have got clear ; but finding the pirate gained upon us, and
would certainly come up with us in a few hours, we prepared to fight ; our ship
having twelve guns, and the rover eighteen . About three in the afternoon he
‫تم‬:
came up with us, and bringing to, by mistake, just athwart our quarter, instead of
athwart our stern, as he intended , we brought eight of our guns to bear on that
side, and poured in a broadside upon him, which made him sheer off again , after
returning our fire, and pouring in also his small -shot from near two hundred men
which he had on board. However, we had not a man touched, all our men
keeping close . He prepared to attack us again, and we to defend ourselves ; but
laying us on board the next time upon our other quarter, he entered sixty men
upon our decks, who immediately fell to cutting and hacking the sails and
rigging. We plied them with small- shot, half-pikes, powder-chests, and such
like, and cleared our deck of them twice. However, to cut short this melancholy
part of our story, our ship being disabled, and three of our men killed, and eight
wounded, we were obliged to yield, and were carried all prisoners into Sallee, a
port belonging to the Moors .
The usage I had there was not so dreadful as at first I apprehende ; nor was
d
I carried up the country to the emperor's court, as the rest of our men were ;
but was kept by the captain of the rover as his proper prize , and made his slave ,
being young and nimble, and fit for the business . At this surprising change of
my circumstance , from a merchant to a miserable slave , I was perfectly over
s
whelmed ; and now I looked back upon my father's prophetic discourse to me, that
I should be miserable , and have none to relieve me, which I thought was now so
effectually brought to pass , that I could not be worse ; that now the hand of Heaven
had overtaken me, and I was undone without redemption ; but , alas ! this was but
a taste of the misery I was to go through , as will appear in the sequel of this story.
15
My
Joey wwF
ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE .
As my new patron, or master, had taken me home to his house, so I was in
hopes that he would take me with him when he went to sea again, believing that
it would some time or other be his fate to be taken by a Spanish or Portugal man
of war ; and that then I should be set at liberty. But this hope of mine was
soon taken away ; for when he went to sea, he left me on shore to look after his
little garden, and do the common drudgery of slaves about his house ; and when
he came home again from his cruise, he ordered me to lie in the cabin to look
after the ship.

Here I meditated nothing but my escape, and what method I might take to
effect it, but found no way that had the least probability in it : nothing presented
DOLLÁRN
Al
IP.
to make the supposition of it rational ; for I had nobody to communicate it to

that would embark with me, no fellow slave, no Englishman, Irishman, or
Scotsman there but myself ; so that for two years, though I often pleased myself
with the imagination , yet I never had the least encouraging prospect of putting
it in practice .
After about two years, an odd circumstance presented itself, which put the
old thought of making some attempt for my liberty, again in my head. My
patron lying at home longer than usual without fitting out his ship, which, as
I heard, was for want of money, he used constantly, once or twice a week,
sometimes oftener, if the weather was fair, to take the ship's pinnace, and go out
16
*••alm
Du DESPINNERCLASSE Thoug
into the road a-fishing ; and as he always took me and a young Moresco with
him to row the boat, we made him very merry, and I proved very dexterous in
catching fish ; insomuch that sometimes he would send me with a Moor, one of
his kinsmen, and the youth, the Moresco, as they called him, to catch a dish of
fish for him.
WX
Street
,Fleet
.178
$13
[ The Escape.]
It happened one time, that going a-fishing in a stark calm morning, a fog rose
so thick, that, though we were not half a league from the shore, we lost sight of
it ; and rowing we knew not whither, or which way, we laboured all day, and all
the next night, and when the morning came, we found we had pulled off to sea
17
E. J. BRETT'S EDITION . 3
ARAS AVADA
instead of pulling in for the shore, and that we were at least two leagues from
the land ; however, we got well in again, though with a great deal of labour and
some danger, for the wind began to blow pretty fresh in the morning ; but,
particularly, we were all very hungry.
But our patron, warned by this disaster, resolved to take more care of himself
for the future ; and having lying by him the long-boat of our English ship he
had taken, he resolved he would not go a-fishing any more without a compass
and some provision ; so he ordered the carpenter of his ship, who also was an
English slave, to build a little state-room, or cabin, in the middle of the long
boat, like that of a barge, with a place to stand behind it to steer and haul home
the main-sheet ; and room before for a hand or two to stand and work the sails :
she sailed with what we call a shoulder of mutton sail ; and the boom jibbed
over the top of the cabin, which lay very snug and low, and had in it room for
him to lie, with a slave or two, and a table to cat on, with some small lockers to
put in some bottles of such liquor as he thought fit to drink ; and, particularly,
his bread, rice, and coffee.
We went frequently out with this boat a-fishing, and as I was most dexterous
to catch fish for him, he never went without me. It happened one day that he
had appointed to go out in this boat, either for pleasure or for fish, with two or
three Moors of some distinction in that place, and for whom he had provided
extraordinarily, and had, therefore, sent on board the boat over-night a larger
SIMILANMANAT
store of provisions than ordinary ; and had ordered me to get ready three fuzees
with powder and shot, which were on board his ship, for that they designed some
sport of fowling as well as fishing.
I got all things ready as he had directed, and waited the next morning
with the boat washed clean, her ancient and pendants out, and everything to
accommodate his guests ; when by-and-by my patron came on board alone, and
told me his guests had put off going, upon some business that fell out, and
ordered me with the man and boy, as usual, to go out with the boat and catch
them some fish, for that his friends were to sup at his house ; and commanded
that as soon as I got some fish, I should bring it home to his house , all which I
prepared to do.
This moment my former notions of deliverance darted into my thoughts, for
‫عبرت‬
now I found I was like to have a little ship at my command , and, my master
Day
being gone, I prepared to furnish myself, not for fishing business, but for a
voyage, though I knew not, neither did I so much as consider, whither I should
steer ; for, anywhere , to get out of that place, was my way.
My first contrivance was to make a pretence to speak to this Moor, to get
something for our subsistence on board ; for I told him we must not presume to
18
JD
SALAMUTES Emama
$2
Byb3 MOPISTORY C Whit Ve

Sed&
eat our patron's bread : he said that was true : so he brought a large basket of
rusk, or biscuit of their kind, and three jars with fresh water, into the boat. I
knew where my patron's case of bottles stood, which it was evident, by the make,
were taken out of some English prize, and I conveyed them into the boat while
the Moor was on shore, as if they had been there before for our master : I
conveyed also a great lump of bees-wax into the boat, which weighed above half
a hundred weight, with a parcel of twine or thread, a hatchet, a saw, and a
hammer, all of which were of great use to us afterwards, especially the wax to
make candles. Another trick I tried upon him, which he innocently came into
also ; his name was Ismael, whom they call Muley, or Moely ; so I called to him,
(6
Moely," said I, " our patron's guns are on board the boat ; can you not get a
little powder and shot ? it may be we may kill some alcamies (a fowl like our
curlews) for ourselves, for I know he keeps the gunner's stores in the ship."
" Yes," says he, " I'll bring some ; " and, accordingly, he brought a great leather
pouch, which held about a pound and a half of powder, or rather more ; and
another with shot, that had five or six pounds, with some bullets, and put all into
the boat at the same time I had found some powder of my master's in the great
cabin, with which I filled one of the large bottles in the case, which was almost
empty, pouring what was in it into another ; and thus furnished with everything
needful, we sailed out of the port to fish. The castle, which is at the entrance of
the port, knew who we were, and took no notice of us and we were not above a
mile out of the port before we hauled in our sail, and set us down to fish . The
wind blew from the N. N. E. , which was contrary to my desire ; for had it
blown southerly, I had been sure to have made the coast of Spain, and at least
reached to the bay of Cadiz , but my resolutions were, blow which way it would,
I would be gone from that horrid place where I was, and leave the rest to fate.
After we had fished some time and catched nothing, for when I had fish on
my hook I would not pull them up, that he might not see them, I said to the
Moor, " This will not do ; our master will not be thus served ; we must stand
farther off." He thinking no harm, agreed, and 'being in the head of the boat
set the sails , and, as I had the helm, I run the boat out near a league farther,
and then brought her to, as if I would fish ; when, giving the boy the helm,
ALASSALL
I stepped forward to where the Moor was, and making as if I stooped for
something behind him, I took him by surprise with my arni under his waist ,
and tossed him clean overboard into the sea. He rose immediately, for he
swam like a cork, and called to me, begged to be taken in, told me he would
go all over the world with me. He swam so strong after the boat, that he
would have reached ine very quickly , there being but little wind upon which
I stepped into the cabin, and fetching, one of the fowling-pieces I presented it
i
19
at him , and told him I had done him no hurt, and if he would be quiet I would
do him none : But," said I, " you swim well enough to reach to the shore,
and the sea is calm , make the best of your way to shore, and I will do you no
harm ; but if you come near the boat I'll shoot you through the head, for I am
resolved to have my liberty : " so he turned himself about, and swam for the
shore, and I make no doubt but he reached it with ease, for he was an excellent
swimmer.
I could have been content to have taken this Moor with me, and have
drowned the boy, but there was no venturing to trust him. When he was gone,
I turned to the boy, whom they called Xury, and said to him , “ Xury, if you
1
WHEN M
EMY H
អាហារ
A
will be faithful to me I'll make you a great man ; but if you will not stroke your
face to be true to me," that is, swear by Mahomet and his father's beard, " I must
throw you into the sea too ." The boy smiled in my face and spoke so innocently,
that I could not mistrust him, and swore to be faithful to me, and go all over the
world with me.

While I was in view of the Moor that was swimming, I stood out directly to
20
War Halos вишит FOODDAY Suala
1/
#
IMPORTANT
oOBINSON
Purchasing
Cautioned

CRUSOE
NOTICE
Volume
against
Reader
perfect
any
the
.The
sea with the boat, rather stretching to windward, that they might think me gone
Rofis
,"t
"
towards the straits' mouth ; ( as indeed any one that had been in their wits must
have been supposed to do) for who would have supposed we were sailed on to the
EDITION
BRETT'S
southward to the truly Barbarian coast, where whole nations of Negroes were
.Number
Edition
,unless
Front
Work
bears
Page
sure to surround us with their canoes, and destroy us ; where we could never
each
the
on
of
E.
J.
it
once go on shore but we should be devoured by savage beasts, or more merciless

savages of human kind.
But as soon as it grew dusk in the evening, I changed my course, and steered
directly south and by east, bending my course a little towards the east, that I
night keep in with the shore : and having a fair, fresh gale of wind, and a smoothi
quiet sea, I made such sail that I believe by the next day at three o'clock in the
{ afternoon , when I first made the land, I could not be less than a hundred and fifty
miles south of Sallee ; quite beyond the Emperor of Morocco's dominions, or,
indeed, of any other king thereabouts, for we saw no people.
Yet such was the fright I had taken at the Moors, and the dreadful appre
hensions I had of falling
into their hands, that I

would not stop, or go on
shore, or come to an anchor ;
the wind continuing fair till
I had sailed in that manner
MONELLAKS
- M
•
five days ; and then the wind
shifting to the southward,
I concluded also that if any
MIN of our vessels were in chase
U
of me, they also would now
give over ; so I ventured to
make to the coast, and come

to an anchor in the mouth
of a little river, I knew not

what, or where ; neither
what latitude , what country,
what nation, or what river :
I neither saw, or desired to see any people ; the principal thing I wanted was
fresh water. We came into this creek in the evening, resolving to swim on
shore as soon as it was dark, and discover the country : but, as soon as it was
quite dark, we heard such dreadful noises of the barking, roaring, and howling
of wild creatures, of we knew not what kinds, that the poor boy was ready to die
i with fear, and begged of me not to go on shore till day. " Well, Xury,"
* 21
Sy
!
said I, " then I won't ; but it may be we may see men by day, who will be as
M
Frogs
bad to us as those lions." --" Then we give them the shoot gun," says Xury,
laughing, " make them run way." Such English Xury spoke by conversing
among us slaves. However, I was glad to see the boy so cheerful, and I gave
him a dram ( out of our patron's case of bottles ) to cheer him up. After
all, Xury's advice was good, and I took it ; we dropped our little anchor, and lay
still all night ; I say still, for we slept none ; for in two or three hours we saw
vast great creatures (we knew not what to call them) of many sorts, come down
to the sea-shore and run into the water, wallowing and washing themselves for the
pleasure of cooling themselves , and they made such hideous howlings and yellings,
that I never indeed heard the like.
Xury was dreadfully frighted, and, indeed, so was I too ; but we were both
more frighted when we heard one of these mighty creatures come swimming
towards our boat ; we could not see him, but we might hear him by his blowing
to be a monstrous, huge, and furious beast ; Xury said it was a lion, and it might
be so for aught I know ; but poor Xury cried to me to weigh the anchor and row
away : " No," says I, " Xury , we can slip our cable with the buoy to it, and go
off to sea ; they cannot follow us far." I had no sooner said so, but I perceived
the creature (whatever it was) within two oars' length , which sometliing surprised
me ; however, I immediately stepped to the cabin door, and , taking up my gun,
fired at him ; upon which he immediately turned about, and swam to the shore
again .
But it was not possible to describe the horrible noises, and hideous cries and
TASAARES
howlings that were raised, as well upon the edge of the shore, as higher within
the country, upon the noise or report of a gun ; a thing, I have some reason to
believe, those creatures had never heard before. This convinced me that there
was no going on shore for us in the night upon that coast ; and how to venture on
shore in the day, was another question too , for to have fallen into the hands of
any of the savages, had been as bad as to have fallen into the paws of lions and
tigers , at least, we were equally apprehensive of the danger of it.
Be that as it would, we were obliged to go on shore somewhere or other for
water, for we had not a pint left in the boat ; when or where to get it was the
point. Xury said, if I would let him go on shore with one of the jars, he would
find if there was any water, and bring some to me. I asked him why he would
go ? why I should not go, and he stay in the boat ? The boy answered with so
much affection, that made me love him ever after. Says he, " If wild mans
come, they cat me, you go way." -" Well, Xury," said I, " we will both go, and
if the wild mans come, we will kill them ; they shall eat neither of us." So I
gave Xury a piece of rusk bread to eat, and a dram out of our patron's case of
22
ZYRONEMAÍŤ
preky
cita g
bottles, which I mentioned before ; and we hauled the boat in as near the shore.
as we thought was proper, and waded on shore, carrying nothing but our arms,
and two jars for water.

I did not care to go out of sight of the boat, fearing the coming of canoes
with savages down the river : but the boy, seeing a low place about a mile up
the country, rambled to it ; and by-and-by I saw him come running towards
me. I thought he was pursued by some savage, or frighted with some wild
beast, and I ran forward towards him to help him ; but, when I came nearer
to him, I saw something hanging over his shoulders, which was a creature that
he had shot, like a hare, but different in colour, and longer legs : however,
we were very glad of it, and it was very good meat ; but the great joy that
poor Xury came with, was to tell me he had found good water, and seen no wild
mans.
But we found afterwards that we need not take such pains for water, for a
little higher up the creek where we were, we found the water fresh when the tide
was out, which flows but a little way up ; so we filled our jars, and feasted on the
hare we had killed, and prepared to go on our way, having seen no footsteps of
any human creature in that part of the country.

As I had been one voyage to the coast before, I knew very well that the
islands of the Canaries, and the Cape de Verd islands also, lay not far off from
the coast. But as I had no instruments to take an observation to know what
latitude we were in, and did not exactly know, or, at least, not remember, what
latitude they were in, and knew not where to look for them , or when to stand off
to sea towards them ; otherwise I might now easily have found some of these
islands . But my hope was, that if I stood along this coast till I came to that
part where the English traded, I should find some of their vessels upon their usual
design of trade, that would relieve and take us in .
By the best of my calculation, that place where I now was must be that
country, which, lying between the Emperor of Morocco's dominions and the
negroes, lies waste and uninhabited, except by wild beasts ; the negroes having
abandoned it, and gone farther south, for fear of the Moors ; and the Moors not
- and, indeed, both
thinking it worth inhabiting, by reason of its barrenness,
1 forsaking it because of the prodigious numbers of tigers, lions, leopards, and other
furious creatures, which harbour there ; so that the Moors use it for their hunting
only, where they go like an army, two or three thousand men at a time — and ,
indeed, for near an hundred miles together upon this coast, we saw nothing but a
waste uninhabited country by day, and heard nothing but howlings and roaring
of wild beasts by night .
Once or twice in the day-time I thought I saw the Pico of Teneriffe, being
23
#COURTN
1
i
?
‫سكة‬
HALFPENNY
ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE,
Publishel
NOTICE
Monday
the high top of the mountain Teneriffe in the Canaries, and had a great mind to
Work
early
Nrice
ONE
will
thisrders
given
.must
venture out, in hopes of reaching thither ; but, having tried twice, I was forced
-
.4
O
o,pbe
.ono
f
in again by contrary winds, the sea also going too high for my little vessel ; so I
resolved to pursue my first design, and keep along the shore.
Several times I was obliged to land for fresh water, after we had left this
place ; and once, in particular, being early in the morning, we came to an anchor
under a little point of land, which was pretty high ; and the tide beginning to
flow, we lay still to go farther in. Xury, whose eyes were more about him than
it seems mine were, calls softly to me, and tells me, that we had best go farther
1 pamay a SANSportam
AV akam v
pagkakata - WOR
‫تری روبه رشد‬

CURSIONTY
[The Wounded Lion. ]
off the shore : " For," says he, " look, yonder lies a dreadful monster, on the side
of that hillock, fast asleep ." I looked where he pointed , and saw a dreadful
monster indeed, for it was a terrible great lion that lay on the side of the shore,
under the shade of a piece of the hill that hung, as it were, a little over him.
66
Xury," says I, "you shall go on shore and kill him." Xury looked frighted,
and said , " Me kill! he eat me at one mouth !" one mouthful he meant :
however, I said no more to the boy, but bade him lie still , and I took our biggest
24
Sy MARTINY [STATY}} }
‫گا‬
(i)
.8
*** *
1:
blast
Street
,Fleet
.173
**** #A
gun, which was almost musket-bore, and loaded

it with a good charge of powder, and with two
slugs, and laid it down ; then I loaded another
H
gun with two bullets ; and the third- for we

V
had three pieces - I loaded with five smaller

bullets. I took the best aim I could with the
first piece to have shot him into the head, but

he lay so with his leg raised a little above his SON
nose, that the slugs hit his leg about the knee,
and broke the bone. He started up, growling,
25
1:30
‫کاہے‬
E. J. BRETT'S EDITION ,
at first, but, finding his leg broke, fell down again, and then got up upon three
legs, and gave the most hideous roar that ever I heard. I was a little surprised
that I had not hit him on the head ; however, I took up the second piece
immediately, and, though he began to move off, fired again, and shot him into
the head, and had the pleasure to see him drop, and make but little noise, but lie
struggling for life. Then Xury took heart, and would have me let him go on
shore . "Well, go," said I ; so the boy jumped into the water, and, taking a
little gun in one hand, swam to shore with the other hand, and, coming close
to the creature, put the muzzle of the piece to his ear, and shot him into
the head again, which despatched him quite.
This was game, indeed, to us, but this was no food ; and I was very sorry to
lose three charges of powder and shot upon a creature that was good for nothing
to us. However, Xury said he would have some of him ; so he comes on board,
and asked me to give him the hatchet. " For what, Xury ?" said I. " Me cut off
his head," said he. However, Xury could not cut off his head, but he cut off a
foot, and brought it with him, and it was a monstrous great one.
I bethought myself, however, that perhaps the skin of him might, one way or
other, be of some value to us ; and I resolved to take off his skin if I could . So
berharga
Xury and I went to work with him ; but Xury was much the better workman at
it, for I knew very ill how to do it. Indeed, it took us both up the whole day,
but at last we got off the hide of him, and, spreading it on the top of our cabin,
the sun effectually dried it in two days' time, and it afterwards served me to lie
upon.
After this stop, we made on to the southward continually for ten or twelve
days, living very sparingly on our provisions, which began to abate very much,
and going no oftener into the shore than we were obliged to do for fresh water :
my design in this was, to make the river Gambia or Senegal, that is to say, any
where about the Cape de Verd, where I was in hopes to meet with some
European ship ; and if I did not, I knew not what course I had to take, but to
seek for the islands, or perish there among the negroes. I knew that all the ships
from Europe, which sailed either to the coast of Guinea, or to Brazil, or to the
East Indies, made this Cape, or those Islands ; and, in a word, I put the whole of
my fortune upon this single point, either that I must meet with some ship, or
must perish .
When I had pursued this resolution about ten days longer, as I have said , I
began to see that the land was inhabited ; and in two or three places, as we sailed
by, we saw people stand upon the shore to look at us : we could also perceive
I was once inclined to go on shore to
they were quite black, and stark naked .
**
them ; but Xury was my better counsellor, and said to me, " No go, no go .
26
ANY Res
However, I hauled in nearer the shore that I might talk to them, and I found
they ran along the shore by me a good way : I observed they had no weapons in
their hands, except one, who had a long slender stick, which Xury said was a
lance, and that they would throw them a great way with good aim ; so I kept at
a distance, but talked with them by signs as well as I could, and, particularly,
made signs for something to eat ; they beckoned to me to stop my boat, and they
would fetch me some meat. Upon this, I lowered the top of my sail, and lay by,
1 and two of them ran up into the country, and in less than half an hour came
back, and brought with them two pieces of dry flesh and some corn, such as is the
produce of their country ; but we neither knew what the one nor the other was :
however, we were willing to accept it. But how to come at it was our next
dispute, for I was not for venturing on shore to them, and they were as much
afraid of us : but they took a safe way for us all, for they brought it to the shore
and laid it down, and went and stood a great way off till we fetched it on board,
and then came close to us again.
We made signs of thanks to them, for we had nothing to make them amends ;
but an opportunity offered that very instant to oblige them wonderfully ; for,
while we were lying by the shore, came two mighty creatures, one pursuing the
other (as we took it) with great fury from the mountains towards the sea :
whether it was the male pursuing the female, or whether they were in sport or in
rage, we could not tell, any more than we could tell whether it was usual or
strange, but I believe it was the latter ; because, in the first place, those ravenous
creatures seldom appear but in the night ; and, in the second place, we found the
people terribly frightened , especially the women . The man that had the lance,
or dart, did not fly from them, but the rest did : however, as the two creatures
ran directly into the water, they did not seem to offer to fall upon any of the
negroes, but plunged themselves into the sea, and swam about as if they had come
for their diversion . At last one of them began to come nearer our boat than at
first I expected ; but I lay ready for him, for I had loaded my gun with all
possible expedition, and bade Xury load both the others. As soon as he came
fairly within my reach, I fired, and shot him directly into the head : immediately
he sank down into the water, but rose instantly , and plunged up and down as if
he was struggling for life, and so indeed he was : he immediately made to the
shore ; but, between the wound, which was his mortal hurt, and the strangling of
the water, he died just before he reached the shore.
It is impossible to express the astonishment of these poor creatures at the
noise and the fire of my gun ; some of them were even ready to die for fear, and
fell down as dead with the very terror. But when they saw the creature dead, and
sunk in the water, and that I made signs to them to come to the shore, they took
27
KO INANSA De
LaBa
heart, and came to the shore, and began to search for the creature . I found him
by his blood staining the water, and, by the help of a rope, which I slung round
him, and gave the negroes to haul, they dragged him on shore, and found that it
was a most curious leopard, spotted, and fine to an admirable degree, and the
negroes held up their hands with admiration to think what it was I had killed him
with .
The other creature, frighted with the flash of fire, and the noise of the gun,
swam on shore, and ran up directly to the mountains, from whence they came,
nor could I at that distance know what it was. I found quickly the negroes
were for eating the flesh of this creature, so I was willing to have them take it as
a favour from me, which , when I made signs to them that they might take him,
they were very thankful for. Immediately they fell to work with him, and
though they had no knife, yet, with a sharpened piece of wood, they took off his
skin as readily, and much more readily, than we could have done with a knife.
They offered me some of the flesh , which I declined, making as if I would give
it them, but made signs for the skin, which they gave me very freely, and brought
Kadilianen
finca
mne a great deal more of their provision , which, though I did not understand, yet
la
#4
Me
I accepted ; then I made signs to them for some water, and held out one of my
jars to them, turning it bottom upward, to shew that it was empty, and that I
wanted to have it filled . They called immediately to some of their friends, and
there came two women, and brought a great vessel made of cartlı, and burned,
as I suppose, in the sun ; this they set down for me, as before, and I sent Xury
28
FRÉNATORI Cumbres AmNo
on shore with my jars, and filled them all three. The women were as stark naked
as the men.
I was now furnished with roots and corn, such as it was, and water ; and,
leaving my friendly negroes, I made forward for about eleven days more, without
offering to go near the shore, till I saw the land run out a great length into the
Preparation
Handsome
Portfolios
Tumbers
sea, at about the distance of four or five leagues before me ; and , the sea being
contain
Work
very calm , I kept a large offing to make this point : at length, doubling the point,
this
to
are
to
in
.of
at about two leagues from the land, I saw plainly land on the other side, to
sea-ward ; then I concluded, as it was most certain , indeed , that this was the Cape
SETAN
Me
Gi G
C
de Verd, and those the islands, called from thence Cape de Verd Islands.
However, they were at a great distance, and I could not well tell what I had best
to do ; for, if I should be taken with a fresh of wind, I might neither reach one
nor the other.
In this dilemma, as I was very pensive, I stepped into the cabin, and sat me
down, Xury having the helm, when, on a sudden , the boy cried out, “ Master,
master, a ship with a sail !" and the foolish boy was frighted out of his wits,
thinking it must needs be some of his master's ships sent to pursue us, when I
knew we were gotten far enough out of their reach. I jumped out of the cabin ,
and immediately saw, not only the ship, but what she was, namely, that it was a
Portuguese ship, and, as I thought, was bound to the coast of Guinea for negroes.
But when I observed the course she steered, I was soon convinced they were
bound some other way, and did not design to come any nearer to the shore ; upon
29
i
1978 DARSKE
by
which, I stretched out to sea as much as I could, resolving to speak with them, if
possible.
With all the sail I could make, I found I should not be able to come in their
way, but that they would be gone by before I could make any signal to them ;
but after I had crowded to the utmost, and began to despair, they, it seems, saw
me by the help of their perspective glasses, and that it was some European boat,
which, as they supposed, must belong to some ship that was lost ; so they
shortened sail to let me come up. I was encouraged with this ; and as I had
my patron's ancient on board, I made a waft of it to them for a signal of
distress, and fired a gun, both which they saw, for they told me they saw the
smoke, though they did not hear the gun. Upon these signals they very kindly
brought to, and lay by for me, and, in about three hours' time, I came up with
them .
They asked me what I was, in Portuguese, and in Spanish, and in French ;

but I understood none of them ; but, at last, a Scots sailor, who was on board,
called to me, and I answered him, and told him I was an Englishman- that I had
made my escape out of slavery from the Moors at Sallee. They bade me come
on board, and very kindly took me in, and, all my goods.
It was an inexpressible joy to me, as any one would believe, that I was thus
delivered, as I esteemed it, from such a miserable and almost hopeless condition
as I was in, and immediately offered all I had to the captain of the ship, as a
return for my deliverance ; but he generously told me he would take nothing
from me, but that all I had should be delivered safe to me when I came to the
Brazils. " For," says he, " I have saved your life on no other terms than I would
be glad to be saved myself ; and it may, one time or other, be my lot to be taken
up in the same condition : besides," says he, " when I carry you to the Brazils,
so great a way from your own country, if I should take from you what you have,
you will be starved there, and then I only take away that life I have given. No,
no, Seignor Inglese," says he, " Mr. Englishman, I will carry you thither in
charity, and those things will help you to buy your subsistence there, and your
passage home again .”

As he was charitable in his proposal, so he was just in the performance to a
tittle ; for he ordered the seamen, that none should offer to touch anything I
had : then he took everything into his own possession, and gave me back an
exact inventory of them, that I might have them ; even so much as my earthern
jars.
As to my boat, it was a very good one, and that he saw, and told me he
would buy it of me for the ship's use, and asked me what I would have for it ? I
told him he had been so generous in everything, that I could not offer to make
30
Mymay USD/ LAIM MONDAY

ལག་རྗེ
!
Landry seas Y
ES
ADVENTUR OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.
any price of the boat, but left it entirely to him ; upon which, he told me, he
would give me a note of his hand to pay me eighty pieces of eight for it at Brazil ;
and, when it came there, if any one offered to give more, he would make it up : he
offered me also sixty pieces of eight more for my boy Xury, which I was loath to
take ; not that I was not willing to let the captain have him, but I was very loath
to sell the poor boy's liberty, who had assisted me so faithfully in procuring my
own. However, when I let him know my reason, he owned it to be just, and
offered me this medium, that he would give the boy an obligation to set him free
in ten years, if he turned Christian . Upon this, and Xury saying he was willing
to go to him, I let the captain have him.
We had a very good voyage to the Brazils, and arrived in the Bay de Todos
los Santos, or All Saints' Bay, in about twenty-two days after. And now I was
once more delivered from the most miserable of all conditions of life ; and what
to do next with myself I was now to consider.
The generous treatment the captain gave me, I can never enough remember.
He would take nothing of me for my passage -gave me twenty ducats for the
leopard's skin, and forty for the lion's skin, which I had in my boat, and caused
everything I had in the ship to be punctually delivered me ; and what I was
willing to sell he bought, such as the case of bottles, two of my guns, and a piece
of the lump of bees'-wax, for I had made candles of the rest in a word, I made
about two hundred and twenty pieces of eight of all my cargo ; and with this
stock I went on shore in the Brazils.
I had not been long here, but being recommended to the house of a good
honest man, like himself, who had an " ingeino," as they call it, that is, a
plantation and a sugar-house, -I lived with him some time, and acquainted myself,
by that means, with the manner of their planting and making of sugar ; and,
seeing how well the planters lived, and how they grew rich suddenly, I resolved ,
if I could get licence to settle there, I would turn planter among them ; resolving,
in the mean time, to find out some way to get my money, which I had left in
London, remitted to me. To this purpose, getting a kind of a letter of
naturalisation , I purchased as much land that was uncured as my money would
reach, and formed a plan for my plantation and settlement, and such a one as
might be suitable to the stock which I proposed to myself to receive from
England.
I had a neighbour, a Portuguese, of Lisbon, but born of English parents,
whose name was Wells, and in much such circumstances as I was. I call him
neighbour, because his plantation lay next to mine, and we went on very sociably
together. My stock was but low, as well as his ; and we rather planted for food,
than anything else, for about two years. However, we began to increase, and our
31
:
1
FUNK Dent Tex

HALFPENNY
Published
land began to come into order ; so that the third year we planted some tobacco,
Monday
rders
and made each of us a large piece of ground ready for
.given
No.
be Work
must
early
orice
ONE
this
will
,pon
f
he
planting canes in the year to come ; but we both wanted
O 5
help : and now I found, more than before, I had done
wrong in parting with Xury.
But, alas ! for me to do wrong, that never did right,
was no great wonder. I had no remedy but to go on-I
was gotten into an employment quite remote to my genius,
and directly contrary to the life I delighted in, and for
which I forsook my father's house, and broke through all
his good advice - nay, I was coming into the very middle
station, or upper degree of low life, which my father
advised me to before ; and which, if I resolved to go on
with , I might as well have staid at home, and never
have fatigued myself in the world as I have
done ; and I used often to say to myself, I
could have done this as well in England
among my friends, as have gone five thou
** IFUGY,
serialine
sand miles off to do it among strangers and Ardent day.
savages in a wilderness, and at such
distance, as never to hear from any part of the world that had the least
knowledge of me. In this manner,
I used to look upon
my condition with
?
22
the utmost regret .

I had nobody to
C
4
converse with, but
now and then this
ག །
neighbour, no work
to be done but by
!!
the labour of my
hands ; and I used
to say, I lived just
like a man cast
NOTICE
away upon some

desolate island, that
.
‫اذا‬ had nobody there

Ama but himself. But
how just has it been, and how should all men reflect, that, when they compare
32
‫كرة‬
1
G Z
Sya
Ai
TAITA
Fleet
Steet
173
.
NO
their present conditions with others that are

worse, Heaven may oblige them to make the
exchange, and be convinced of their former
felicity by their experience p I say, how just
has it been, that the true solitary life I re

flected on in an island of mere desolation
should be my lot, who had so often unjustly

compared it with the life which I then led, in
which , had I continued , I had , in all probability,
been exceeding prosperous and rich .
33
360
D
10
E. J. BRETT'S EDITION 5
A wder TuVe
I was, in some degree, settled in my measures for carrying on the plantation,

before my kind friend, the captain of the ship, that took me up at sea, went back ;
for the ship remained there, in providing his loading, and preparing for his voyage,
near three months : when, telling him what little stock I had left behind me in
London, he gave me this friendly and sincere advice ; " Seignor Inglese,” says he,
for so he always called me, " if you will give me letters, and a procuration here,
in form to me, with orders to the person who has your money in London , to send
your effects to Lisbon, to such persons as I shall direct, and in such goods as are
proper for this country, I will bring you the produce of them, God willing, at my
return ; but, since human affairs are all subject to changes and disasters, I would
have you give orders but for one hundred pounds sterling, which, you say, is half
your stock, and let the hazard be run for the first ; so that, if it come safe, you
may order the rest the same way ; and, if it miscarry, you may have the other
half to have recourse to for your supply."
This was so wholesome advice, and looked so friendly, that I could not but be
convinced it was the best course I could take ; so I, accordingly, prepared letters
to the gentlewoman with whom I had left my money, and a procuration to the
Portuguese captain, as he desired .
I wrote the English captain's widow a full account of all my adventures, my

slavery, escape, and how I had met with the Portugal captain at sea, the humanity
of his behaviour, and what condition I was now in, with all other necessary
directions for my supply : and when this honest captain came to Lisbon he found
means, by some of the English merchants there, to send over, not the order only,
but a full account of my story, to a merchant at London, who represented it
effectually to her ; whereupon, she not only delivered the money, but, out of her
own pocket, sent the Portugal captain a very handsome present for his humanity
and charity to me.

The merchant in London vesting this hundred pounds in English goods, such
as the captain had writ for, sent them directly to him at Lisbon, and he brought
them all safe to me to the Brazils ; among which, without my direction (for I was
too young in my business to think of them) , he had taken care to have all sorts
of tools, iron-work, and utensils, necessary for my plantation, and which were of
great use to me.
When this cargo arrived, I thought my fortune made, for I was surprised
with joy of it ; and my good steward, the captain, had laid out the five pounds,
which my friend had sent him for a present for himself, to purchase and bring
me over a servant under bond for six years' service, and would not accept of any
consideration, except a little tobacco, which I would have him accept, being of my
own produce.
34.
蕭
Davork B LAWREK bited b Legal TH
Neither was this all ; but my goods being all English manufactures, such as
cloth , stuffs, baize, and things particularly valuable and desirable in the country,
I found means to sell them to a very great advantage ; so that I may say I had
more than four times the value of my first cargo, and was now infinitely beyond
my poor neighbour, I mean in the advancement of my plantation ; for the first

thing I did, I bought me a negro slave, and an European servant also —I mean
another besides that which the captain brought me from Lisbon.
But as abused prosperity is oftentimes made the means of our greatest
adversity, so was it with me. I went on the next year with great success in my
plantation : I raised fifty great rolls of tobacco on my own ground, more than I
had disposed of for necessaries among my neighbours ; and these fifty rolls being
each of above a hundred weight, were well cured and laid by against the return
of the fleet fron Lisbon . And now, increasing in business, and in wealth , my
head began to be full of projects and undertakings beyond my reach ; such as are,
indeed, often the ruin of the best heads in business .
Had I continued in the station I was now in, I had room for all the happy
things to have yet befallen me, for which my father so earnestly recommended a
quiet retired life, and of which he had so sensibly described the middle station of
life to be full ; but other things attended me, and I was still to be the wilful agent
of all my own miseries ; and, particularly, to increase my fault, and double the
reflections on myself, which, in my future sorrows, I should have leisure to make,
all these miscarriages were procured by my apparent obstinate adhering to my
foolish inclination of wandering abroad, and pursuing that inclination , in
contradiction to the clearest views of doing myself good in a fair and plain pursuit.
of those prospects and those measures of life, which nature and Providence
concurred to present me with, and to make my duty.
As I had done thus in my breaking away from my parents, so I could not be
content now, but I must go and leave the happy view I had of being a rich
and thriving man in my new plantation, only to pursue a rash and immoderate
desire of rising faster than the nature of the thing admitted ; and thus I cast
myself down again into the deepest gulf of human misery that ever man fell
into, or perhaps, could be consistent with life and a state of health , in the
world.
To come, then, by just degrees, to the particulars of this part of my story :

you may suppose, that, having now lived almost four years in the Brazils, and
beginning to thrive and prosper very well upon my plantation , I had not only
learnt the language, but had contracted acquaintance and friendship among my
fellow-planters, as well as among the merchants at St. Salvadore, which was our
port ; and that in my discourse among them, I had frequently given them an
35
account of my two voyages to the coast of Guinea, the manner of trading with
the negroes there, and how easy it was to purchase upon the coast, for trifles
such as beads, toys, knives, scissors, hatchets, bits of glass, and the like— not only
gold dust, Guinea grains, elephants' teeth, etc., but negroes for the service of the
Brazils, in great numbers .
Preparation
Handsome
They listened always very attentively to my discourses on these heads ; but,
Portfolios
Numbers
contain
especially to that part which related to buying negroes, which was a trade at
Work
this
the
that time not only not far entered into, but, as far as it was, had been carried
are
.of
in
to
on by the " assientos," or permission , of the kings of Spain and Portugal, and
engrossed in the public, so that few negroes were bought, and those excessively
dear.
It happened, being in company with some merchants and planters of my

acquaintance, and talking of those things very earnestly, three of them came to
me the next morning, and told me they had been musing very much upon what I
had discoursed with them of the last night, and they came to make a secret
proposal to me ; and, after enjoining me secrecy, they told me, that they had a
gestatal
handde
‫חווינו‬
PREKI
SALAAMINIAIkezés
MY
wants
mind to fit out a ship to go to Guinea ; that they had all plantations as well as
I,. and were straitened for nothing so much as servants ; that as it was a
trade could not be carried on, because they could not publicly sell the negroes
when they came home, so they desired to make but one voyage, to bring the
negroes on shore privately, and divide them among their own plantations ; and,
in a word, the question was, whether I would go their supercargo in the ship to
36
Junkery KANTERJERRY MICHA
Leg
T
MEGAIALA
S
ju (hol? AA
M60.
manage the trading part upon the coast of Guinea ? and they offered me, that
I should have my equal share of the negroes, without providing any part of the
stock.
This was a fair proposal, it must be confessed, had it been made to any one
that had not had a settlement and plantation of his own to look after, which was
in a fair way of coming to be very considerable, and with a good stock
upon it.
But for me, that was thus entered and established, and had nothing to do but go
on as I had begun, for three or four years more, and to have sent for the other
hundred pounds from England, and who, in that time and with that little
addition, could scarce have failed of being worth three or four thousand pounds. KALAGA
sterling, and that increasing too - for me to think of such a voyage was the
most preposterous thing that ever man in such circumstances could be guilty of.
But I, that was born to be my own destroyer, could no more resist the offer
than I could restrain my first rambling designs, when my father's good counsel.
was lost upon me. In a word, I told them would
I go with all my heart, if they
would undertake to look after my plantation in my absence , and would dispose of
it to such as I should direct, if I miscarried , This they all engaged to do, and
entered into writings, or covenants, to do so ; and I made a formal will, disposing
of my plantation and effects in case of my death , making the captain of the ship
that had saved my life as before, my universal heir, but obliging him to dispose of
my effects as I had directed in my will, one half of the produce being to himself,
and the other to be shipped to England .
In short, I took all possible caution to preserve my effects , and keep up my

Fo
plantation ; had I used half as much prudence to have looked into my own
interest, and have made a judgment of what I ought to have done, and not to
37
have done, I had certainly never gone away from so prosperous an undertaking,
leaving all the probable views of a thriving circumstance, and gone upon a voyage
to sea, attended with all its common hazards ; to say nothing of the reasons I had
to expect particular misfortunes to myself.
But I was hurried on, and obeyed blindly the dictates of my fancy, rather
than my reason : and accordingly, the ship being fitted out, and the cargo
furnished , and all things done as by agreement by my partners in the voyage, I
went on board in an evil hour again, the 1st of September, 1659, being the same
day eight years that I went from my father and mother at Hull, in order to act
the rebel to their authority, and the fool to my own interest.
Our ship was about one hundred and twenty tons burden, carried six guns, and
fourteen men, besides the master, the boy and myself ; we had on board no large
cargo of goods, except of such toys as were fit for our trade with the negroes, such
as beads, bits of glass, shells, and odd trifles, especially little looking-glasses, knives,
scissors, hatchets, and the like.
The same day I went on board, we set sail, standing away to the northward
upon our own coast, with design to stretch over for the African coast, when they
came about ten or twelve degrees of northern latitude, which, it seems, was
the nanner of their course in those days. We had very good weather, only
excessively hot, all the way upon our own coast, till we came to the height of
Cape St. Augustino, from whence, keeping farther off at sea, we lost sight of
land, and steered as if we were bound for the isle Fernand de Noronha, holding
our course north-east by north , and leaving those isles on the east. In this course
we passed the Line in about twelve days' time, and were, by our last observation,
in seven degrees twenty-two minutes northern latitude, when a violent tornado, or
hurricane, took us quite out of our knowledge : it began from the south-east,
came about to the north-west, and then settled into the north-east ; from whence
it blew in such a terrible manner, that for twelve days together we could do
nothing but drive, and, scudding away before it, let it carry us whither ever fate
and the fury of the winds directed ; and during those twelve days, I need not say
that I expected every day to be swallowed up, nor, indeed, did any in the ship
expect to save their lives.
In this distress, we had, besides the terror of the storm, one of our men dead
of the calenture, and one man and the boy washed overboard. About the twelfth
day, the weather abating a little, the master made an observation as well as he
could, and found that he was in about eleven degrees north latitude, but that he
was twenty-two degrees of longitude difference west from Cape St. Augustino ;
so that he found he was gotten upon the coast of Guinea, or the north part of
Brazil, beyond the river Amazons, toward that of the river Oroonoque, commonly
38
PREIS ALINEPROSTO
Auraiya
[*
13 (a ) saliveCurtainly HomeDJenny
called the Great River, and began to consult with me what course he should
take , for the ship was leaky, and very
: much disabled, and he was going directly
back to the coast of Brazil.
I was positively against that ; and, looking over the charts of the sea coasts of
America with him, we concluded there was no inhabited country for us to have
recourse to, till we came within the circle of the Caribbee Islands, and therefore
resolved to stand away for Barbadoes ; which, by keeping off at sea, to avoid the
in-draft of the bay or gulf of Mexico , we might easily perform , as we hoped, in
about fifteen days' sail ; whereas, we could not possibly make our voyage to the
coast of Africa without some assistance , both to our ship and to ourselves .
With this design, we changed our course, and steered away north-west by
west, in order to reach some of our English islands, where I hoped for relief :
but our voyage was otherwise determined ; for being in the latitude twelve
degrees, eighteen minutes, a second storm came upon us, which carried us away
with the same impetuosity westward, and drove us so out of the way of all human
commerce that had all our lives been saved, as to the sea, we were rather in
danger of being devoured by savages than ever returning to our country.
In this distress, the wind still blowing very hard, one of our men, early in the
morning, cried out, " Land !" and we had no sooner run out of the cabin to look
out, in hopes of seeing whereabouts in the world we were, but the ship struck
upon a sand, and in a moment, her motion being so stopped, the sea broke over
her in such a manner, that we expected we should all have perished immediately ;
and we were immediately driven into our close quarters, to shelter us from the
Calla
tapaa
very foam and spray of the sea.
It is not easy for any one, who has not been in the like condition, to describe
or conceive the consternation of men in such circumstances : we knew nothing
where we were, or upon what land it was we were driven—whether an island or
the main, whether inhabited or not inhabited : and as the rage of the wind was
still great, though rather less than at first, we could not so much as hope to have
the ship hold many minutes without breaking in pieces, unless the winds, by a
kind of miracle , should turn immediately abouts In a word, we sat looking
one upon another, and expecting death every moment, and every man acting
accordingly, as preparing for another world ; for there was little or nothing more
for us to do in this : that which was our present comfort, and all the comfort we
had, was, that, contrary to our expectation, the ship did not break yet, and that
the master said the wind began to abate.
Now, though we thought that the wind did a little abate , yet the ship having
thus struck upon the sand, and sinking too fast for us to expect her getting off,
we were in a dreadful condition indeed , and had nothing to do but to think of
39
WRAPPEROBINSON
Purchase
CRUSOE
READY
We had a boat at our stern just before the
eaders
saving our lives as well as we could.
should
NOW
Part
they EAT
rice
storm, but she was first staved by dashing against the ship's rudder, and, in the
that
see
.3d
of
R
R N
a
,P .-—
n
“I.
,"i
next place, she broke away, and either sunk, or was driven off to sea ; so there
was no hope from her : we had another boat on board, but how to get her off into
the sea was a doubtful thing ; however, there was no room to debate, for we fancied
the ship would break in pieces every minute, and some told us she had actually
broken already.
In this distress, the mate of our vessel lays hold of the boat, and, with the
EDITION
JRETT'S
help of the rest of the men, they got her slung over the ship's side, and getting
Number
Printed
which
First
Page
all into her, let go, and committed ourselves, being eleven in number, to God's
.each
the
on
of
is
E
mercy and the wild sea , for though the storm was abated considerably, yet the
B
sea went dreadfully high upon the shore, and might well be called " den wild zee,"
as the Dutch call the sea in a storm.
wh
#JELL
Mi
And now our case was very dismal indeed ; for we all saw plainly, that the
sea went so high, that the boat could not live, and that we should be inevitably
drowned. As to making sail, we had none ; nor, if we had, could we have done
anything with it ; so we worked at the oar towards the land, though with heavy
hearts like men going to execution ; for we all knew that when the boat came
nearer the shore, she would be dashed into a thousand pieces by the beach of the
sea . However, we committed our souls to God in the most earnest manner ; and
40
Say
:
1
:
a
1
Z
Sya
the wind driving us towards the shore, we hastened our destruction with our own
hands, pulling as well as we could towards land.
What the shore was, whether rock or sand, whether steep or shoal, we knew
,EDITION
BRETT'S
Amb
Number
Printed
J.hich
First
Page
each
the
on
.of
E.
wis
.Street
, leet
F173
1
wideCo.D,
Mum
wim
-
[ The Shipwreck.]
not ; the only hope that could rationally give us the least shadow of expectation
was, if we might happen into some bay or gulf, or the mouth of some river,
41
D ‫کار‬
PV
ZY
E..J . BRETT'S EDITION . 6

!
where, by great chance, we might have run our boat in, or got under the lee of the
land, and perhaps made smooth water. But there was nothing of this appeared ;
but, as we made nearer and nearer the shore, the land looked more frightful than
the sea.
After we had rowed, or rather driven, about a league and a half, as we

reckoned it, a raging wave, mountain-like, came rolling astern of us, and plainly
bade us expect a watery grave. In a word, it took us with such a fury, that it
overset the boat at once ; and, separating us as well from the boat as from one
another, gave us not time hardly to say " Oh God !" for we were all swallowed
up in a moment.
Nothing can describe the confusion of thought which I felt when I sank into
the water ; for though I swam very well, yet I could not deliver myself from the
waves so as to draw breath, till that wave having driven me, or rather carried me,
a vast way on towards the shore, and, having spent itself, went back, and left me
upon the land almost dry, but half dead with the water I took in. I had so much
presence of mind, as well as breath left, that, seeing myself nearer the mainland
than I expected, I got upon my feet, and endeavoured to make on towards the
land as fast as I could , before another wave should return and take me up again.
But I soon found it was impossible to avoid it ; for I saw the sea come after me
as high as a great hill, and as furious as an enemy, which I had no means or
strength to contend with - my business was to hold my breath, and raise myself
upon the water if I could ; and so, by swimming, to preserve my breathing, and
pilot myself towards the shore, if possible - my greatest concern now being, that
the sea, as it would carry me a great way towards the shore when it came on ,
might not carry me back again with it when it gave back towards the sea .
The wave that came upon me again, buried me at once twenty or thirty feet
deep in its own body ; and I could feel myself carried with a mighty force and
swiftness towards the shore a very great way ; but I held my breath, and assisted
อย
myself to swim still forward with all my might. I was ready to burst with
holding my breath, when, as I felt myself rising up, so, to my immediate relief, I
found my head and hands shoot out above the surface of the water ; and though
it was not two seconds of time that I could keep myself so, yet it relieved me
greatly, gave me breath, and new courage. I was covered again with water a
good while, but not so long but I held it out ; and, finding the water had spent
itself, and began to return, I struck forward against the return of the waves, and
felt ground again with my feet. I stood still a few moments to recover breath,
and till the water went from me, and then took to my heels, and ran with what
strength I had farther towards the shore. But neither would this deliver me
from the fury of the sea, which came pouring in after me again ; and twice
42
PARAPETNIKYNNIRVAT
DUATEGENERAL"
more I was lifted up by the waves, and carried forwards as before, the shore being
very flat.
The last time of these two, had well near been fatal to me ; for the sea, having
hurried me along as before, landed me, or rather dashed me, against a piece of a
rock, and that with such force as it left me senseless, and indeed helpless, as to
my own deliverance ; for the blow taking my side and breast, beat the breath , as
it were, quite out of my body, and, had it returned again immediately, I must
have been strangled in the water ; but I recovered a little before the return of the
waves, and, secing I should be covered again with the water, I resolved to hold
fast by a piece of the rock, and so to hold my breath, if possible, till the wave
went back. Now, as the waves were not so high as at first, being near land, I
held my hold till the wave abated, and then fetched another run, which brought
me so near the shore, that the next wave, though it went over me, yet did not
so swallow me up as to carry me away ; and the next run I took I got to the
mainland, where, to my great comfort, I clambered up the clifts of the shore, and
sat me down upon the grass, free from danger, and quite out of the reach of the
water.
I was now landed, and safe on shore, and began to look up and thank God
that my life was saved, in a case wherein there was, some minutes before, scarce
any room to hope. I believe it is impossible to express to the life what the
ecstacies and transports of the soul are when it is so saved, as I may say, out of
the
PASAKOKS
very grave ; and I do not wonder, now, at that custom , namely, that when a
malefactor, who has the halter about his neck, is tied up, and just going to be
turned off, and has a reprieve brought to him- I say, I do not wonder that they
bring a surgeon with it, to let him blood that very moment they tell him of it,
that the surprise may not drive the animal spirits from the heart, and overwhelm
him :
For sudden joys, like griefs, confound at first.
I walked about on the shore, lifting up my hands, and my whole being, as I

may say, wrapt up in the contemplation of my deliverance, making a thousand
gestures and motions which I cannot describe - reflecting upon all my comrades
that were drowned, and that there should not be one soul saved but myself- for,
as for them, I never saw them afterwards, or any sign of them, except three of
their hats, one cap, and two shoes that were not fellows.
I cast my eyes to the stranded vessel, when, the breach and froth of the sea
being so big, I could hardly see it, it lay so far off, and considered, Lord ! how
was it possible I could get on shore ?
After I had solaced my mind with the comfortable part of my condition, I
began to look round me, to see what kind of place I was in, and what was next
43
ான்
T-07
to be done ; and I soon found my comforts abate, and that, in a word, I had a
dreadful deliverance : for I was wet, had no clothes to shift me, nor anything
either to eat or drink to comfort me ; neither did I see any prospect before me
but that of perishing with hunger, or being devoured by wild beasts ; and that
which was particularly afflicting to me was, that I had no weapon either to hunt
:
Preparation
and kill any creature for my sustenance, or to defend myself against any other
Handsome
Portfolios
Numbers
creature that might desire to kill me for theirs - in a word, I had nothing about
contain
Work
me but a knife, a tobacco-pipe, and a little tobacco in a box ; this was all my
this
the
.are
of
in
to
provision, and this threw me into terrible agonies of mind, that, for a while, I ran
about like a madman . Night coming upon me, I began, with a heavy heart, to
consider what would be my lot if there were any ravenous beasts in that country,
seeing at night they always come abroad for their prey.
All the remedy that offered to my thoughts at that time was, to get up into a
thick bushy tree, like a fir, but thorny, which grew near me, and where I
resolved to sit all night, and consider the next day what death I should die, for as
yet I saw no prospect of life . I walked about a furlong from the shore, to see if
I could find any fresh water to drink, which I did, to my great joy ; and having
drunk, and put a little tobacco in my mouth to prevent hunger, I went to the
tree, and getting up into it, endeavoured to place myself so as that if I should
sleep I might not fall ; and having cut me a short stick, like a truncheon, for my
defence, I took up my lodging ; and, having been excessively fatigued, I fell fast
asleep, and slept as comfortably as, I believe, few could have done in my con
44
ON MENDESMAIN STREZOR
ThuFr
By ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.
dition, and found myself the most refreshed with it that I think I ever was on
such an occasion.
When I waked it was broad day, the weather clear, and the storm abated, so
that the sea did not rage and swell as before ; but that which surprised me most
was, that the ship was lifted off in the night from the sand where she lay, by the
LA
ND
N
SA
Th
wri
ng
WA
SEANINT
TH
uay
[The Raft.]
swelling of the tide, and was driven up almost as far as the rock which I first
mentioned , where I had been so bruised by the dashing me against it ; this being
within about a mile from the shore where I was, and the ship seeming to stand
45
upright still, I wished myself on board, that, at least, I might save some necessary
things for my use.
When I came down from my apartment in the tree, I looked about me again,
and the first thing I found was the boat, which lay as the wind and the sea had
tossed her up upon the land, about two miles on my right hand. I walked as far
as I could upon the shore to have got to her, but found a neck or inlet of water,
between me and the boat, which was about half a mile broad ; so I came back
for the present, being more intent upon getting at the ship, where I hoped to
find something for my present subsistence .
A little after noon, I found the sea very calm, and the tide ebbed so far out,
that I could come within a quarter of a mile of the ship ; and here I found a
fresh renewing of my grief : for I saw evidently, that if we had kept on board,
we had been all safe - that is to say, we had all got safe on shore, and I had not
been so miserable as to be left entirely destitute of all comfort and company, as
I now was. This forced tears from my eyes again ; but as there was little relief
Fituatedralejand
DISTAN
in that, I resolved, if possible, to get to the ship - so I pulled off my clothes, for
Chada
the weather was hot to extremity, and took the water. But when I came to the
ship, my difficulty was still greater to know how to get on board ; for, as she lay
aground and high out of the water, there was nothing within my reach to lay
hold of. I swam round her twice, and the second time I spied a small piece of
rope, which I wondered I did not see at first, hang down by the fore-chains, so
low as that with great difficulty I got hold of it, and, by the help of that rope,
got up into the forecastle of the ship . Here I found that the ship was bulged,
COLÁIMESALE
and had a great deal of water in her hold, but that she lay so on the side of a
bank of hard sand, or rather earth , and her stern lay lifted up upon the bank,
and her head low almost to the water : by this means all her quarter was free,
and all that was in that part was dry ; for you may be sure my first work was to
search and to see what was spoiled , and what was free, and first I found that all
the ship's provisions were dry and untouched by the water : and being very well
disposed to eat, I went to the bread-room and filled my pockets with biscuit,
and ate it as I went about other things, for I had no time to lose. I also found
some rum in the great cabin, of which I took a large dram, and which I had
indeed need enough of to spirit me for what was before me. Now I wanted
nothing but a boat, to furnish myself with many things which I foresaw would
be very necessary to me.
It was in vain to sit still and wish for what was not to be had : and this
extremity roused my application . We had several spare yards, and two or three
large spars of wood, and a spare topmast or two in the ship ; I resolved to fall to
!
work with these, and flung as many of them overboard as I could manage of
46
PT
Gat
their weight, tying every one with a rope that they might not drive away.
When this was done I went down to the ship's side, and, pulling them to me, I
tied four of them fast together at both ends as well as I could, in the form of a
raft, and laying two or three short pieces of plank upon them crossways, I found
I could walk upon it very well, but that it was not able to bear any great weight,
the pieces being too light ; so I went to work, and, with the carpenter's saw, I
cut a spare topmast into three lengths, and added them to my raft, with a great
deal of labour and pains ; but hope of furnishing myself with necessaries,
encouraged me to go beyond what I should have been able to have done upon
another occasion .
My raft was now strong enough to bear any reasonable weight ; my next
care was what to load it with, and how to preserve what I laid upon it from the
surf of the sea ; but I was not long considering this. I first laid all the planks
or boards upon it that I could get, and having considered well what I most wanted,
I first got three of the seamen's chests, which I had broken open and emptied,
and lowered them down upon my raft. The first of these I filled with provisions,
namely, bread, rice, three Dutch cheeses, five pieces of dried goat's flesh, which
we lived much upon, and a little remainder of European corn, which had been
laid by for some fowls which we brought to sea with us, but the fowls were
killed . There had been some barley and wheat together, but, to my great
disappointment, I found afterwards that the rats had eaten or spoiled it all. As
for liquors, I found several cases of bottles belonging to our skipper, in which
were some cordial waters, and in all above five or six gallons of rack : these I
stowed by themselves, there being no need to put them into the chest, nor no
room for them. While I was doing this I found the tide began to flow, though
very calm, and I had the mortification to see my coat, shirt, and waistcoat, which
I had left on shore upon the sand, swim away ; as for my breeches, which were
only linen, and open-kneed, I swam on board in them and my stockings : however,
this put me upon rummaging for clothes, of which I found enough , but took no
more than I wanted for present use, for I had other things which my eye was
more upon : as, first, tools to work with on shore ; and it was after long searching
that I found out the carpenter's chest, which was indeed a very useful prize to
me, and much more valuable than a ship-load of gold would have been at that
time. I got it down to my raft, even whole as it was, without losing time to look
into it, for I knew in general what it contained.
My next care was for some ammunition and arms. There were two very good
fowling-pieces in the great cabin, and two pistols : these I secured first, with some
powder-horns, and a small bag of shot, and two old rusty swords. I knew there
were three barrels of powder in the ship, but knew not here our gunner had
47
OSVE
•
.
!
Turen Ly
WRAPPEROBINSON
Purchase
CRUSOE
READY
shouldneaders
EAT
stowed them ; but with much search I found them, two of them dry and good,
NOW
they
that
see rice
art
the third had taken water : those two I got to my raft, with the arms. And now
3d
N
.,a
R
P ”i.—
of
"R
I.
I thought myself pretty well freighted, and began to think how I should get to
shore with them, having neither sail, oar, nor rudder, and the least capful of wind
would have overset all my navigation .
I had three encouragements : 1. A smooth, calm sea ; 2. The tide rising,

and setting in to the shore ; 3. What little wind there was blew me toward the
!
land : and thus, having found two or three broken oars belonging to the boat,
and, besides the tools which were in the chest, I found two saws, an axe, and a
hammer ; and with this cargo I put to sea. For a mile, or thereabouts, my raft
went very well, only that I found it drive a little distant from the place where I
Inn,(.
TRD1912EGN14441 ·
Wen OM* LU Mİ
NOMN
*GARA14NA
aff Mindi
had landed before ; by which I perceived that there was some indraft of the water,
and , consequently, I hoped to find some creek or river there, which I might make
use of as a port to get to land with my cargo.
As I imagined, so it was there appeared before me a little opening of the
land, and I found a strong current of the tide set into it, so I guided my raft as
well as I could to keep in the middle of the stream ; but here I had like to have
suffered a second shipwreck, which, if I had, I think verily would have broke my
heart ; for, knowing nothing of the coast, my raft ran aground at one end of it
upon a shoal, and, not being aground at the other end, it wanted but a little that
48
Sya Zl
Ymx
Amavah
Fleet
Steet
173
63
.
1727
all my cargo had slipped off towards that

end that was afloat, and so fallen into the
water I did my utmost, by setting my
back against the chests , to keep them in their
places, but could not thrust off the raft with
all my strength ; neither durst I stir from
the posture I was in, but, holding up the
chests with all my might, stood in that
manner near half an hour, in which time
the rising of the water brought me a little
littlee after,
more upon a level ; and, a littl
49
Yo J
ve
E. J. BRETT'S EDITION
1
2012 adult in a
the water still rising, my raft floated again, and I thrust her off with the oar I
had into the channel , and then, driving up higher, I at length found myself in
the mouth of a little river, with land on both sides, and a strong current , or tide,
running up. I looked on both sides for a proper place to get to shore , for I
was not willing to be driven too high up the river, hoping, in time, to see
some ship at sea, and therefore resolved to place myself as near the coast as I
could.
At length I spied a little cove on the right shore of the creek, to which, with
great pain and difficulty, I guided my raft, and at last got so near as that,
reaching ground with my oar, I could thrust her directly in ; but here I had
liked to have dipped all my cargo in the sea again ; for that shore lying pretty
steep, that is to say, sloping, there was no place to land but where one end of the
float, if it ran on shore, would He so high, and the other sink lower as before,
that it would endanger my cargo again : all that I could do, was to wait till the
tide was at the highest, keeping my raft with my oar like an anchor, to hold the
side of it fast to the shore, near a flat piece of ground, which I expected the
water would flow over ; and so it did . As soon as I found water enough - for
my raft drew about a foot of water - I thrust her on upon that flat piece of
ground, and there fastened , or moored her, by sticking iny two broken oars into
the ground-one on one side, near one end, and one on the other side, near the
other end ; and thus I lay till the water ebbed away, and left my raft and all my
cargo safe on shore.
My next work was to view the country, and seek a proper place for my
habitation and where to stow my goods, to secure them from whatever might
happen . Where I was I yet knew not ; whether on the continent or on an
island -whether inhabited or not inhabited - whether in danger of wild beasts
or not. There was a hill, not above a mile from me, which rose up very steep
and high, and which seemed to overtop some other hills which lay as in a ridge
from it northward. I took out one of the fowling-pieces and one of the pistols,
and a horn of powder ; and thus armed , I travelled for discovery up to the top
of that hill, where, after I had with great labour and difficulty got to the top, I
saw my fate to my great affliction, namely, that I was in an island, environed
every way with the sea- no land to be seen, except some rocks, which lay a great
way off, and two small islands less than this, which lay about three leagues to the
west.
I found also, that the island I was in was barren, and as I saw good reason to
believe, uninhabited, except by wild beasts, of which, however, I saw none ; yet
I saw abundance of fowls, but knew not their kinds ; neither, when I killed them,
could I tell what was fit for food, and what not. At my coming back, I shot at a
50
SMART NE Keukenrid TH
great bird, which I saw sitting upon a tree on the side of a great wood : I believe
it was the first gun that had been fired there since the creation of the world. I
had no sooner fired, but, from all parts of the wood, there arose on innumerable
number of fowls of many sorts, making a confused screaming, and crying, every
one according to his usual note ; but not one of them of any kind that I knew.
As for the creature I killed, I took it to be a kind of a hawk, its colour and beak
resembling it, but had no talons, or claws, more than common ; its flesh was
carrion, and fit for nothing.
Contented with this discovery, I came back to my raft, and fell to work to
bring my cargo on shore, which took me up the rest of that day ; and what to do
with myself at night I knew not, nor indeed where to rest ; for I was afraid to lie
down on the ground, not knowing but some wild beast might devour me ; though ,
as I afterwards found, there was really no need for those fears.
However, as well as I could, I barricadoed myself round with the chests and
boards that I had brought on shore, and made a kind of a hut for that night's
lodging. As for food, I yet saw not which way to supply myself, except that I
had seen two or three creatures like hares run out of the wood where I shot the
fowl.
I now began to consider that I might get a great many things out of the ship,
which would be useful to me, and particularly some of the rigging and sails,
and such other things as might come to land, and I resolved to make another
voyage on board the vessel, if possible ; and as I knew that the first storm that
blew must necessarily break her all in pieces, I resolved to set all other things
apart, till I got every thing out of the ship that I could get. Then I called a
council (that is to say, in my thoughts) , whether I should take back the raft ; but
this appeared impracticable ; so I resolved to go as before, when the tide was
down, and I did so, only that I stripped before I went from my hut, having
nothing on but a checked shirt and a pair of linen trousers, and a pair of pumps
on my feet.
I got on board the ship as before, and prepared a second raft ; and having
had experience of the first, I neither made this so unwieldly, nor loaded it so
hard, but yet I brought away several things very useful to me ; as first, in the
carpenter's stores, I found two or three bags full of nails and spikes, a great
screw-jack, a dozen or two of hatchets, and above all, that most useful thing called
a grindstone : all these I secured, together with several things belonging to the
gunner, particularly two or three iron crows, and two barrels of musket-bullets,
seven muskets, and another fowling-piece, with some small quantity of powder
more ; a large bag full of small shot, and a great roll of sheet lead : but this last
was so heavy, I could not hoist it up to get it over the ship's side.
61
Lange CESTER
G
1
GOSLLA
Besides these things, I took all the men's clothes that I could find, and a spare
foretop-sail, hammock, and some bedding ; and with this I loaded my second raft,
and brought them all safe on shore, to my very great comfort .
I was under some apprehensions during my absence from the land, that at
Preparation
least my provisions might be devoured on shore ; but, when I came back I found
Handsome
Portfolios
Numbers
contain
no sign of any visitor, only there sat a creature, like a wild cat, upon one of the
Work
price
this
the
are
chests, which, as I came towards it, ran away a little distance, and then stood
.9å
in
of
to
still she sat very composed and unconcerned, and looked full in my face, as if
she had a mind to be acquainted with me. I presented my gun at her, but as she
did not understand it, she was perfectly unconcerned at it, nor did she offer to stir
away ; upon which I'tossed her a bit of biscuit, though, by the way, I was not
very free of it, for my store was not great : however, I spared her a bit, I say,
and she went to it, smelled of it, and ate it, and looked , as pleased, for more ; but
I thanked her, and could spare no more — so she marched off.
Having got my second cargo on shore, though I was fain to open the barrels
of powder, and bring them by parcels- for they were too heavy, being large
casks - I went to work to make me a little tent, with the sail and some poles
which I cut for that purpose ; and into this tent I brought every thing that I
knew would spoil, either with rain or sun ; and I piled all the empty chests and
E
casks up in a circle round the tent, to fortify it from any sudden attempt, either
from man or beast.
When I had done this I blocked up the door of the tent with some boards
within, and an empty chest set up on end without, and, spreading one of the beds
upon the ground, laying my two pistols just at my head, and my gun at lengthı
by me, I went to bed for the first time, and slept very quietly all night, for I was
very weary and heavy ; as the night before I had slept little, and had laboured
very hard all day, as well to fetch all those things from the ship as to get them on
shore.
I had the biggest magazine of all kinds now that ever was laid up, I believe,
for one man , but I was not satisfied still ; for, while the ship sat upright in that
posture, I thought 1 ought to get every thing out of her that I could : so every 1
day, at low water, I went on board, and brought away something or other ; but
particularly the third time I went, I brought away as much of the rigging as I
could, as also all the small ropes and rope-twine I could get, with a piece of spare
canvass, which was to mend the sails upon occasion , and the barrel of wet gun
powder ; in a word, I brought away all the sails first and last, only that I was fain
to cut them in pieces, and bring as much at a time as I could ; for they were no
more useful to be sails, but as mere canvass only.
But that which comforted me more still, was, that last of all, after I had made
52
MHAS MISS KARU JENNE な

ගැබ් Magy
five or six such voyages as these, and thought I had nothing more to expect from
the ship that was worth my meddling with Mappings I say, after all this, I found a great
hogshead of bread, and three large runlets of rum or spirits, and a box of sugar,
and a barrel of fine flour ; this was surprising to me, because I had given over
expecting any more provisions, except what was spoiled by the water. I soon
emptied the hogshead of that bread, and wrapped it up, parcel by parcel, in
pieces of the sails, which I cut out : and, in a word, I got all this safe on shore
also.
The next day I made another voyage ; and now, having plundered the ship
of what was portable and fit to hand out, I began with the cables ; and cutting the
ry
h ai o great cable into pieces,
C h such as I could move, I
got two cables and a haw
ser on shore, with all the
iron work I could get ;
and having cut down the
spritsail -yard, and the
KASAMANGANEGATÍSKANDALA
mizen - yard, and every
thing I could, to make a
Juez
AVR large raft, I loaded it with
UAMI N
Ange
all those heavy goods, and
came away ; but my good
mimmunulXTHUA luck began now to leave
VAMMANNIMMINUTE.
me for this raft was so
OURFULMANLAN**
TRACTATU
KWELILEENBUMINII, unwieldly and overladen,

that, after I had entered
the little cove, where I
had landed the rest of
4 munnal.
my goods, not being able
P
Ang - to guide it so handily as
+INGAS I did the others, it over
Make mehaploty
set, and threw me and all
my cargo into the water. As for myself it was no great harm, for I was near
the shore ; but as to my cargo, it was, great part of it, lost, especially the iron,
which I expected would have been of great use to me : however, when the tide
was out, I got most of the pieces of cable ashore, and some of the iron, though
with infinite labour : for I was fain to dip for it into the water, a work which
fatigued me very much. After this I went every day on board, and brought
away what I could get .
53
***
ANDREAMOZ (RDAWBRHH! Jay
I had been now thirteen days on shore, and had been eleven times on board
the ship ; in which time I had brought away all that one pair of hands could well
be supposed capable to bring, though I believe verily, had the calm held, I should
have brought away the whole ship, piece by piece but, preparing the twelfth
time to go on board, I found the wind began to rise : however, at low water I
went on board, and though I thought I had rummaged the cabin so effectually as
that nothing more could be found, yet I discovered a locker with drawers in it,
in which I found two or three razors, and one pair of large scissors, with some
ten or a dozen of good knives and forks ; in another I found about thirty-six
pounds value in money, some European coin, some Brazil, some pieces of eight,
some gold, some silver.
66
I smiled to myself at the sight of this money. " O drug !" said I, aloud,
"what art thou good for ? thou art not worth to me -- no, not the taking off the
ground ; one of those knives is worth all this heap ; I have no manner of use for
thee ; even remain where thou art, and go to the bottom as a creature whose life
is not worth saving." However, upon second thoughts, I took it away, and,
wrapping all this in a piece of canvass, I began to think of making another raft :
but, while I was preparing this, I found the sky overcast, and the wind began to
rise, and in a quarter of an hour it blew a fresh gale from the shore. It presently
occurred to me, that it was in vain to pretend to make a raft with the wind off
shore, and that it was my business to be gone before the tide of flood began,
otherwise I might not be able to reach the shore at all : accordingly, I let myself
down into the water, and swam across the channel which lay between the ship and
the sands, and even that with difficulty enough, partly with the weight of things
I had about me, and partly the roughness of the water, for the wind rose very
hastily, and, before it was quite high water, it blew a storm .
But I was gotten home to my little tent, where I lay with all my wealth about
me very secure . It blew very hard all that night, and in the morning when I
looked out, behold , no more ship was to be seen ! I was a little surprised, but
recovered myself with this satisfactory reflection, namely, that I had lost no time,
nor abated no diligence, to get every thing out of her that could be useful to me,
and that indeed there was little left in her that I was able to bring away, if I had
had more time.
I now gave over any more thoughts of the ship, or of any thing out of her,
except what might drive on shore from her wreck, as indeed divers pieces of her
afterwards did ; but those things were of small use to me.
My thoughts were now wholly employed about securing myself against either
savages, if any should appear, or wild beasts, if any were in the island ; and I
had many thoughts of the method how to do this, and what kind of dwelling to
54
WOONT PARLAM уни санти
ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE ,
make —whether I should make me a cave in the earth, or a tent upon the earth :
and, in short, I resolved upon both, the manner and description of which it may
not be improper to give an account of.
I soon found the place I was in was not for my settlement, particularly
because it was upon a low moorish ground near the sea, and I believed would not
be wholesome, and more particularly because there was no fresh water near it ; so
I resolved to find a more healthy and more convenient spot of ground.
I consulted several things in my situation which I found would be proper for
me : - 1st, Health and fresh water I just now mentioned ; 2dly, Shelter from the
heat of the sun ; 3dly, Security from ravenous creatures, whether man or beast ;
4thly, A view to the sea, that, if God sent any ship in sight, I might not lose
any advantage for my deliverance, of which I was not willing to banish all my
expectation yet.
In search of a place proper for this, I found a little plain on the side of a
rising hill, whose front towards this little plain was steep as a house-side, so that
nothing could come down upon me from the top : on the side of this rock there
was a hollow place worn a little way in, like the entrance or door of a cave, but
there was not really any cave or way into the rock at all.
On the flat of the green, just before this hollow place, I resolved o pitch my
tent : this plain was not above an hundred yards broad, and about twice as long,
and lay like a green before my door, and at the end of it descended irregularly
every way down into the low grounds by the sea-side. It was on the north- north
west side of the hill, so that I was sheltered from the heat every day, till it came
to a west-and-by-south sun, or thereabouts, which in those countries is near the
setting.
Before I set up my tent, I drew a half circle before the hollow place, which
took in about ten yards in its semi-diameter from the rock, and twenty yards in
its diameter, from its beginning and ending.
In this half circle I pitched two rows of strong stakes, driving them into the
ground till they stood very firm, like piles, the biggest end being out of the
ground about five feet and a half, and sharpened on the top : the two rows did
not stand above six inches from one another.
Then I took the pieces of cable which I had cut in the ship, and laid them in
rows, one upon another, within the circle between these two rows of stakes up to
the top, placing other stakes in the inside, leaning against them, about two feet
and a half high, like a spur to a post ; and this fence was so strong, that neither
man nor beast could get into it, or over it : this cost me a great deal of time and
labour, especially to cut the piles in the woods, bring them to the place, and drive
them into the earth. ?
55
Readers
should
they
that
see
The entrance into this place I made to be, not by a door, but by a short ladder,
to go over the top ; which ladder, when I was in, I lifted over after me : and so I
was completely fenced in, and fortified, as I thought, from all the world, and
consequently slept secure in the night, which otherwise I could not have done ;
though , as it appeared afterward, there was no need of all this caution from I the
Number
Drinted
enemies that I apprehended danger from .
First
each
Pam
the
on
of
Into this fence, or fortress, with infinite labour, I carried all my riches, all my
WRAPPER
OBINSON
provisions, ammunition , and stores, of which you have the account above ; and I
CRUSOE
READY
made me a large tent, which, to preserve me from the rains, that in one part of
EAT
OW
-nrice
the year are very violent
No.
3d
N
I. .-
of
R
""
a
.,P
i 7.art
there, I made double,
namely, one smaller tent
within, and one larger
tent above it, and covered
the uppermost with a
large tarpaulin, which I

had saved among the
Ana
sails.
Kar
And now I lay no more,
for a while, in the bed
ተ
which I had brought on
NUTUPUJERUHI CFUL,
shore, but in a hammock,
which was, indeed, a very
good one, and belonged
to the mate of the ship . Mw
Into this tent I brought
all my provisions, and
Baybie
every thing that would
a5
N
PA ÄRNAN ju•
spoil by the wet ; and E
KACA
having thus enclosed all
my goods, I made up the
entrance, which, till now, I had left open, and so passed and repassed, as I said,
by a short ladder.
When I had done this, I began to work my way into the rock, and, bringing
all the earth and stones that I dug down, out through my tent, I laid them up
within my fence in the nature of a terrace, that so it raised the ground within
about a foot and a half ; and thus I made me a cave just behind my tent, which
1
served me like a cellar to my house.
It cost me much labour and many days before all these things were brought
56
www.
www C
1
*.
18
+
驭
Star
to perfection ; and, therefore, I must go back to some other things which took up
some of my thoughts. At the same time, it happened, after I had laid my
scheme for the setting up my tent, and making the cave, that a storm of rain
falling from a thick dark cloud, a sudden flash of lightning happened, and after
that a great clap of thunder, as is naturally the effect of it. I was not so much
EDITION
Purchase
BRETT'S
surprised with the lightning as I was with a thought which darted into my mind
Number
Printed
,which
First
as swift as the lightning itself : Oh, my powder ! my very heart sank within me,
Page
each
the
on
.E.
of
J.
is
Street
., leet
F173
dala
~7
when I thought that, at one blast, all my powder might be destroyed, on which,
not my defence only, but the providing me food, as I thought, entirely depended :
I was nothing near so anxious about my own danger, though, had the powder took
fire, I had never known who had hurt me.
Bo
ve
s
È. J. BRETT'S EDITION :
HO Layove
Such impression did this make upon me, that after the storm was over, I laid
aside all my works, my building and fortifying, and applied myself to make bags
and boxes, to separate the powder, and so keep it a little and a little in a parcel,
in hope that, whatever might come, it might not all take fire at once, and to keep
it so apart, that it should not be possible to make one part fire another. I finished
this work in about a fortnight ; and I think my powder, which, in all, was about
two hundred and forty pounds weight, was divided in not less than a hundred
parcels. As to the barrel that had been wet, I did not apprehend any danger
from that, so I placed it in my new cave, which, in my fancy, I called my kitchen ;
and the rest I hid up and down in holes among the rocks, so that no wet might
come to it, marking very carefully where I laid it .
In the interval of time while this was doing, I went out once at least every
day with my gun, as well to divert myself as to see if I could kill any thing fit
for food , and, as near as I could, to acquaint myself with what the island produced .
The first time I went out, I presently discovered that there were goats in the
island, which was a great satisfaction to me ; but then, it was attended with this
misfortune to me, namely, that they were so shy, so subtle, and so swift of foot,
that it was the most difficult thing in the world to come at them. But I was not
discouraged at this, not doubting but I might now and then shoot one, as it soon
happened ; for, after I had found their haunts a little, I laid wait in this manner
for them . I observed, if they saw me in the valleys, though they were upon the
rocks, they would run away as in a terrible fright ; but if they were feeding in
the valleys, and I was upon the rocks, they took no notice of me ; from whence I
concluded, that, by the position of their optics, their sight was so directed down
ward, that they did not readily see objects that were above them : so afterwards I
took this method ; I always climbed the rocks first, to get above them, and then
had frequently a fair mark. The first shot I made among these creatures I killed
a she-goat, which had a little kid by her which she gave suck to, which grieved
me heartily ; but when the old one fell, the kid stood stock still by her till I
came and took her up ; and not only so, but, when I carried the old one with
me upon my shoulders, the kid followed me quite to my enclosure ; upon which
I laid down the dam, and took the kid in my arms, and carried it over my pale,
in hopes to have bred it up tame ; but it would not eat, so I was forced to kill
it, and eat it myself. These two supplied me with flesh a great while, for I ate
sparingly, and saved my provisions (my bread especially) as much as possibly I
could.
Having now fixed my habitation, I found it absolutely necessary to provide a

place to make a fire in, and fuel to burn ; and what I did for that, as also how I
enlarged my cave, and what conveniences I made, I shall give a full account of in
58
Theydo Blue Mail
its place : but I must first give some little account of myself, and of my thoughts
about living, which, it may well be supposed, were not a few.
I had a dismal prospect of my condition ; for, as I was not cast away upon
that island without being driven, as is said, by a violent storm, quite out of the
course of our intended voyage, and a great way, namely, some hundreds of
leagues, out of the ordinary course of the trade of mankind, I had great reason to
consider it as a determination of Heaven, that, in this desolate place, and in this
desolate manner, I should end my life. The tears would run plentifully down my
face when I made these reflections ; and sometimes I would expostulate with
myself why Providence should thus completely ruin his creatures, and render
them so absolutely miserable, so without help abandoned, so entirely depressed ,
that it could hardly be rational to be thankful for such a life .
But something always returned swift upon me to check these thoughts, and to
reprove me ; and, particularly, one day walking, with my gun in my hand, by
the sea-side, I was very pensive upon the subject of my present condition , when
reason, as it were, expostulated with me the other way, thus : " Well, you are
in a desolate condition, it is true ; but pray, remember, where are the rest of you?
Did not you come eleven of you into the boat ? Where are the ten ? Why were
they not saved, and you lost ? Why were you singled out ? Is it better to be
here or there ? " And then I pointed to the sea. All evils are to be considered
with the good that is in them, and with what worse attended them .
Then it occurred to me again, how well I was furnished for my subsistence,
and what would have been my case if it had not happened, which was an hundred
thousand to one, that the ship floated from the place where she first struck, and
was driven so´near the shore, that I had time to get all things out of her. What
would have been my case, if I had been to have lived in the condition in which I
at first came on shore, without necessaries of life, or necessaries to supply and
procnre them ? " Particularly," said I, loud, though to myself, " what should I
have done without a gun, without ammunition , without any tools to make any
thing, or to work with without clothes, bedding, a tent, or any manner of
covering ?" and that now I had all these to a sufficient quantity, and was in a fair
way to provide myself in such a manner as to live without my gun when my
ammunition was spent ; so that I had a tolerable view of subsisting without any
want, as long as I lived : for I considered, from the beginning, how I should
provide for the accidents that might happen, and for the time that was to come,
even not only after my ammunition should be spent, but even after my health or
strength should decay.
I confess I had not entertained any notion of my ammunition being destroyed
at one blast, I mean, my powder being blown up by lightning ; and this made the
59
D
¿
»
thoughts of it so surprising to me when it lightened and thundered, as I observed

just now.
And now, being about to enter into a melancholy relation of a scene of silent
life, such, perhaps, as was never heard of in the world before, I shall take it from
Preparation
Handsome
Portfolios
Numbers
its beginning, and continue it in its order. It was, by my account, the 30th of
contain
Work
.,price
this
the
are
of
to
in9d
PAULIN
on hane
ezme S
165
‫ܕ ܐ ܘܐ ܪܠܐܐ‬
‫ނ‬
‫ܬ‬
:
pr
September, when, in the manner as above said, I first set foot upon this horrid
island, when the sun being, to us, in its autumnal equinox, was almost just over
my head ; for I reckoned myself by observation, to be in the latitude of nine
degrees twenty-two minutes north of the Line. After I had been there about ten
or twelve days, it came into my thoughts, that I should lose my reckoning of time
for want of books, and pen and ink, and should even forget the sabbath days
from the working days ; but, to prevent this, I cut it with my knife upon a large
post, in capital letters, and making it into a great cross, I set it up on the shore
60
V SAN
1.
T
where I first landed, namely, I came on shore here on the 30th of September,
1659. Upon the sides of this square post, I cut every day a notch with my knife,
and every seventh notch was as long again as the rest, and every first day of the
month as long again as that long one ; and thus I kept my calendar, or weekly,
monthly, and yearly reckoning of time.
In the next place, we are to observe, that among the many things which I
brought out of the ship in the several voyages, which , as above mentioned, I made
to it, I got several things of less value, but not at all less useful to me, which I
omitted setting down before ; as, in particular , pens, ink, and paper, several
parcels in the captain's, mate's, gunner's, and carpenter's keeping, three or four
compasses, some mathematical instruments, dials, perspectives , charts, and books
of navigation , all which I huddled together, whether I might want them or no .
Also, I found three very good Bibles, which came to me in my cargo from
England, and which I had packed up among my things ; some Portuguese books,
,
also, and among them two or three Popish prayer-books, and several other books :
all which I carefully secured . And we must not forget, that we had in the ship
a dog and two cats, of whose eminent history I may have occasion to say some
thing in its place ; for I carried both the cats with me ; and as for the dog, he
jumped out of the ship of himself and swam on shore to me the day after I
went on shore with my first cargo, and was a trusty servant to me many years : I
wanted nothing that he could fetch me, nor any company that he could make
up to me I only wanted to have him talk to me ; but that he could not de.
As I observed before, I found pen, ink, and paper, and I husbanded them to the
utmost ; and I shall shew, that while my ink lasted, I kept things very exact ; but
after that was gone I could not, for I could not make any ink by any means that
I could devise .
And this put me in mind that I wanted many things, notwithstanding all that
I had amassed together ; and of these, this of ink was one, as also spade, pick-axe,
and shovel, to dig or remove the earth : needles, pins, and thread ; as for linen I
soon learnt to want that without much difficulty.
This want of tools made every work I did go on heavily, and it was near a
whole year before I had entirely finished my little pale, or surrounded habitation :
the piles, or stakes, which were as heavy as I could well lift , were a long time in
cutting and preparing in the woods, and more by far in bringing home ; so that I
spent sometimes two days in cutting and bringing home one of those posts, and a
third day in driving it into the ground ; for which purpose I got a heavy piece of
}
wood at first, but at last bethought myself of one of the iron crows, which ,
however, though I found it, yet it made driving those posts or piles, very
piles, very laborious
and tedious work .
61
G KO Sym ERAS
Bla
But what need I have been concerned at the tediousness of any thing I had
to do, seeing I had time enough to do it in ? Nor had I any other employment,
if that had been over, at least that I could foresce, except the ranging the island
to seek for food, which I did more or less every day.
I now began to consider seriously my condition, and the circumstances I was

reduced to, and I drew up the state of my affairs in writing, not so much to leave.
:
them to any that were to come after me ( for I was like to have but few heirs), as
to deliver my thoughts from daily poring upon them, and afflicting my mind ; and
as my reason began now to master my despondency, I began to comfort myself as
well as I could, and to set the good against the evil, that I might have something
to distinguish my case from worse : and I stated it very impartially, like debtor
and creditor, the comforts I enjoyed against the mercies I suffered, thus :—
EVIL. GOOD .
I am cast upon a horrible desolate island, But I am alive and not drowned, as all my
void of all hope of recovery . ship's company was.
I am singled out and separated, as it were, But I am singled out, too, from all the ship's
from all the world, to be miserable. crew to be spared from death ; and He that
miraculously saved me from death can deliver
MINUČyuruć
me from this condition .

VERGNE BOT
I am divided from mankind, a solitaire, one But I am not starved and perishing on a
banished from human society .
barren place, affording no sustenance.
I have no clothes to cover me. But I am in a hot climate, where, if I had
clothes I could hardly wear them.
I am without any defence, or means to resist But I am cast on an island, where I sec no
any violence of man or beast. wild beasts to hurt me, as I saw on the coast of
Africa ; and what if I had been shipwrecked
there ?
I have no soul to speak to, or relieve me. But God wonderfully sent the ship in ncar
cnough to the shore, that I have gotten out so
many necessary things as will either supply my
wants, or enable me to supply myself, even as
long as I live.
Upon the whole, here was an undoubted testimony, that there was scarce
any condition in the world so miserable, but there was something negative or
something positive to be thankful for in it ; and let this stand as a direction
from the experience of the most miserable of all conditions in this world, that
we may always find in it something to comfort ourselves from, and to set in the
description of good and evil on the credit side of the account.
Having now brought my mind a little to relish my condition, and given over
looking out to sea, to see if I could spy a ship - I say, giving over these things,
I began to apply myself to accommodate my way of living, and to make things as
easy to me as I could .
I have already described my habitation, which was a tent, under the side of a
rock, surrounded with a strong pale of posts and cables ; but I might now rather
62
PRODUZ
Jand
t call it a wall, for I raised a kind of wall up against it of turfs, about two feet
thick on the outside ; and after some time - I think it was a year and a half - I
raised rafters from it, leaning to the rock, and thatched or covered it with boughs
of trees, and such things as I could get to keep out the rain, which I found at
some times of the year very violent .
I have already observed how I brought all my goods into this pale, and into
the cave which I had made behind me ; but I must observe, too, that at first this
was a confused heap of goods, which, as they lay in no order, so they took up all
my place : I had no room to turn myself, so I set myself to enlarge my cave and
works farther into the earth , for it was a loose sandy rock, which yielded easily to
the labour I bestowed on it — and so , when I found I was pretty safe as to the
beasts of prey, I worked sideways to the right hand into the rock ; and then,
turning to the right again, worked quite out, and made me a door to come out, on
the outside of my pale or fortification .
This gave me not only egress and regress, as it were a back way to my tent
and to my storehouse, but gave me room to stow my goods.
And now I began to apply myself to make such necessary things as I found I
most wanted, particularly a chair and a table : for without these I was not able to
enjoy the few comforts I had in the world — I could not write or eat, or do several
things, with so much pleasure without a table.
So I went to work ; and here I must needs observe, that as reason is the
substance and original of mathematics, so, by stating and squaring every thing by
reason, and by making the most rational judgment of things, every man may be
in time master of every mechanic art. I had never handled a tool in my life, and
yet in time, by labour, application, and contrivance, I found at last that I wanted
nothing but I could have made it, especially if I had had tools : however, I made
abundance of things even without tools, and some with no more tools than an
adze and a hatchet, which, perhaps, were never made that way before, and that
with infinite labour - for example, if I wanted a board, I had no other way but
to cut down a tree, set it on an edge before me, and hew it flat on either side with
my axe, till I had brought it to be as thin as a plank, and then dub it smooth
with my adze. It is true, by this method I could make but one board out of a
whole tree : but this I had no remedy for but patience, any more than I had for
the prodigious deal of time and labour which it took me up to make a plank or
board ; but my time and labour were little worth, and so they were as well
employed one way as another.
However, I made me a table and a chair, as I observed above, in the first
place-- and this I did out of the short pieces of boards that I brought on my raft
from the ship ; but, when I had wrought out some boards, I made large shelves
63
LUMOTE NDODONCION
NALAYAGENT
WRAPPER
OBINSON
CRUSOE
i
READY
neaders
should
EAT
of the breadth of a foot and a half one over another, all along one side of my
No.
3d OW
rice
they
that
art
see
cave, to lay all my tools, nails, and iron-work, and, in a word, to separate every
of
.-
N
8.
N
RI.
P
" a
R
,”i
thing at large in their places, that I might come easily at them. I knocked
pieces into the wall of the rock to hang my guns, and all things that would
hang up .
So that, had my cave been to be seen , it looked like a general magazine of all
necessary things ; and I had every thing so ready at my hand, that it was a great
pleasure to me to see all my goods in such order, and especially to find my stock
of all necessaries so great .
And now it was that I began to keep a journal of every day's employment ;
for indeed at first I was in too much a hurry ; and not only hurry as to labour,
but in too much discomposure of mind, and my journal would have been full of
many dull things. For
example, I must have
said thus : Septem
ber the 30th, after I
got to shore, and had

escaped drowning, in
J
GU
stead of being thank

ful to God for my de
liverance, having first

vomited with the great
quantity of salt water

which was gotten into
my stomach, and reco
vering myself a little,
I ran about the shore,
wringing my hands and
beating my head and
face, exclaiming at my
misery, and crying out,
I was undone, undone ! till, tired and faint, I was forced to lie down on the
ground to repose, but durst not sleep for fear of being devoured .
Some days after this, and after I had been on board the ship, and got all that
I could out of her, yet I could not forbear getting up to the top of a little
mountain, and looking out to sea, in hopes of seeing a ship ; then fancy at a vast
distance I spied a sail - please myself with the hopes of it - and then, after
looking steadily till I was almost blind, lose it quite, and sit down and weed like
a child, and thus increase my misery by my folly.
64
Sypu
.
1
Zd
Sya
b.Eてl
Zu425
vy
Zir Er
UZ
Zi
n
M
чем
20
Street
Fleet
173
.
Bit
}
}}
But having gotten over these things in

some measure, and having settled my house
hold stuff and habitation, made me a table
and a chair, and all as handsome about me
as I could , I began to keep my journal, of
which I shall here give you the copy (though
in it will be told all these particulars over
Me
again) so long as it lasted ; for, having no
more ink, I was forced to leave it off.
65
130 Br
22
F J. BRETT'S EDITION 9
()KY
E
Ý
THE JOURNAL
SEPTEMBER 30тH, 1659. - I, poor, miserable

Robinson Crusoe, being shipwrecked, during a
dreadful storm in the offing, came on shore on this
dismal unfortunate island, which I called the Island
of Despair ; all the rest of the ship's company being

drowned, and myself almost dead. All the rest of the day I spent in afflicting
myself at the dismal circumstances I was brought to, namely, I had neither food,
Kasselta
Cena Podtager og
house, clothes, weapon, nor place to fly to, and in despair of any relief, saw
puk
nothing but death before me, either that I should be

‫רחביות‬
.
devoured by wild beasts, murdered by savages, or

starved to death for want of food . At the approach
of night I slept in a tree, for fear of wild creatures,
but slept soundly, though it rained all night .
OCTOBER 1. In the morning I saw to my great

surprise, the ship had floated with the high tide and
Z
was driven on shore again, much nearer the island ;

which, as it was some comfort on one hand, for seeing
her sit upright, and not broken to pieces, I hoped, if
the wind abated, I might get on board, and get some food and necessaries out of
her for my relief ; so, on the other hand, it renewed my grief at the loss of my
comrades, who, I imagined , if we had all staid on board, might have saved the
ship, or at least that they would not have been all drowned as they were : and
that had the men been saved, we might perhaps have built us a boat out of the
ruins of the ship, to have carried us to some other part of the world. I spent
great part of this day in perplexing myself on these things ; but at length seeing
the ship almost dry, I went upon the sand as near as I could, and then swam on
board. This day also it continued raining, though with no wind at all .
66
(FRGANDAIR
Huaw
FROM THE 1st of OctobER TO THE 24TH . -All

these days entirely spent in many several voyages to
get all I could out of the ship, which I brought on
shore, every tide of flood, upon rafts. Much rain also
in these days, though with some intervals of fair
weather ; but it seems this was the rainy season .
OCT. 20. — I overset my raft, and all the goods I

had got upon it ; but being in shoal water, and the
things being chiefly heavy, I recovered many of them
when the tide was out.
MIL
S
OCT. 25. It rained all night and all day, with
some gusts of wind ; during which time the ship
broke in pieces, the wind blowing a little harder than
before , and was no more to be seen except the wreck
of her, and that only at low water. I spent this day
in covering and securing the goods which I had saved, that rain might not spoil
them .
OCT. 26. I walked about the shore almost all
day, to find out a place to fix my habitation, greatly

concerned to secure myself from any attack in the
night, either from wild beasts or men. Towards
night I fixed upon a proper place under a rock, and

marked out a semicircle for my encampment, which I
resolved to strengthen with a work, wall, or fortification , made of double piles,
lined within with cable, and without with turf.
FROM THE 26TH TO THE 30TH I worked very
hard in carrying all my goods to my new habitation ,

though some part of the time it rained exceedingly
Z
hard.
THE 31ST in the morning, I went out into the

island with my gun, to seek for some food, and
discover the country ; when I killed a she-goat, and
Commit
her kid followed me home, which I afterwards killed
also, because it would not feed .
67
By
enu chete . ‫ربية السود‬ T X
KON
NOVEMBER 1. - I set up my tent under a rock,

and lay there for the first night, making it as large as
I could, with stakes driven in to swing my hammock
Preparation
upon.
Handsome
Portfolios
Numbers
contain
.Work
price
Nov. 2.I set up all my chests and boards, and
this
the
are
9d
of
in
to
www. the pieces of timber, which made my rafts, and with
them formed a fence round me, a little within the
place I had marked out for my fortification .
IT
Nov. 3. — I went out with my gun, and killed two

fowls like ducks, which were very good food . In the
afternoon went to work to make me a table.
Nov. 4. Getdan This morning I began to order my

times of work — of going out with my gun, time of
sleep, and time of diversion : namely, every morning
I walked out with my gun for two or three hours, if
it did not rain , then employed myself to work till
about eleven o'clock, then ate what I had to live on, and from twelve to two I lay
down to sleep, the weather being excessively hot, and then in the evening to work
again. The working part of this day, and of the next were wholly employed
in making my table ; for I was yet but a very sorry workman, though time and
necessity made me a complete natural mechanic soon after, as I believe it would
do any one else.
Nov. 5.- This day went abroad with my gun and

my dog, and killed a wild cat ; her skin pretty soft,
but her flesh good for nothing : every creature I
killed, I took off the skins and preserved them .
".....
Coming back by the sea-shore, I saw many sorts of
sea-fowls, which I did not understand : but was surprised, and almost frighted ,
with two or three seals, which, while I was gazing at, not well knowing what they
were, got into the sea, and escaped me for that time.
MƏNB
Nov. 6. After my morning walk, I went to
work with my table again, and finished it, though
not to my liking ; nor was it long before I learned to
mend it.
68
yang
Z
M TourCys HOT
Nov. 7.- Now it began to be settled fair weather. The 7th, 8th, 9th, 10th ,
and part of the 12th, (for the 11th was Sunday, ) I took wholly up to make me a
chair, and with much ado, brought it to a tolerable shape, but never to please
me ; and even in the making, I pulled it in pieces several times.- Note. I soon
neglected my keeping Sundays ; for omitting my mark for them on my post, I

forgot which was which .
Nov. 13. A This day it rained, which refreshed

me exceedingly, and cooled the earth ; but it was
accompanied with terrible thunder and lightning,
which frighted me dreadfully for fear of my powder.
As soon as it was over, I resolved to separate my stock of powder into as many
little parcels as possible, that it might not be in danger.
S
Nov. 14, 15, 16. These three days I spent in
making little square chests or boxes, which might hold
about a pound, or two pound at most, of powder : and
so putting the powder in, I stowed it in places as
secure and remote from one another as possible.
On one of these three days, I killed a large bird that was good to eat, but I knew
not what to call it.
69
S
~i
www 20 Le
Nov.. 17. A This day I began to dig behind my

心
tent into the rock, to make room for my further

conveniency .
NOTE. Three things I wanted exceedingly for

AKTIVIR
this work, namely, a pick-axe, a shovel, and a wheel

barrow, or basket ; so I desisted from my work, and
began to consider how to supply that want, and make
Mater
me some tools : as for a pick-axe, I made use of the
iron crows, which were proper enough, though heavy but the next thing was a
shovel or spade ; this was so absolutely necessary, that indeed I could do nothing
effectually without it, but what kind of one to make I knew not .
Nov. 18. The next day, in searching the woods,

ZENTATE2
LAER
I found a tree of that wood, or like it, which in the

Brazils they call the iron tree, for its exceeding
PARA
JSA
hardness : of this, with great labour, and almost
spoiling my axe, I cut a piece, and brought it home

too with difficulty enough, for it was exceedingly heavy. The excessive hardness
of the wood, and having no other way, made me a long while upon this machine ;
for I worked it effectually by little and little into the form of a shovel or spade,
the handle exactly shaped like ours in England, only that the broad part having
no iron shod upon it at bottom , it would not last me so long : however it served
well enough for the uses which I had occasion to put it to ; but never was a shovel,
I believe, made after that fashion, or so long a-making.
I was still deficient, for I wanted a basket or a

wheel-barrow : a basket I could not make by any
ara
means, having no such things as twigs, that would

bend to make wicker-ware, at least not yet found out :
and as to a wheel-barrow, I fancied I could make all
in
but the wheel, but that I had no notion of, neither
did I know how to go about it ; besides I had no possible way to make the iron
gudgeons for the spindle, or axis, of the wheel, to run in, so I gave it over ; and
so, for carrying away the earth which I dug out of the cave, I made me a thing
like a hod, which the labourers carry mortar in when they serve the bricklayers.
This was not so difficult to me as the making the shovel , and yet this and the
shovel, and the attempt which I made in vain to make a wheel-barrow, took me
70
was hel Ju
JA st
up no less than four days - I mean always excepting my morning walk with my
gun, which I seldom failed : and seldom failed also in bringing home something
to eat.
Nov. 23.- My other work having now stood still,

because of my making these tools, when they were
finished I went on, and working every day, as my
strength and time allowed , I spent eighteen days
ExVaalima
2212 Ww entirely in widening and deepening my cave, that it
might hold my goods commodiously.
NOTE. - During all this time I worked to make this room, or cave, spacious
enough to accommodate me as a warehouse, or magazine, a kitchen , or dining
room, and a cellar : as for my lodging, I kept to the tent, except that sometimes,
in the wet season of the year, it rained so hard that I could not keep myself dry,
which caused me afterwards to cover all my place within my pale with long poles
in the form of rafters, leaning against the rock, and load them with flags and
large leaves of trees like a thatch .
ARTES
KVAPE
ZANOD
DECEMBER 10. - I began now to think my cave or
vault, finished, when on a sudden (it seems I had
made it too large ) a great quantity of earth fell down
€ from the top and one side, so much that in short it
FÉRFIAKOS
frighted me, and not without reason too ; for if I had
WINEM
MARIANA
UNGA
been under it, I had never wanted a grave-digger. Upon this disaster I had a
great deal of work to do over again ; for I had the loose earth to carry out, and,
which was of more importance, I had the ceiling to prop up, so that I might he
sure no more would come down .
DEC . 11 : J S This day I went to work with it

accordingly, and got two shores, or posts pitched
upright to the top with two pieces of boards across
over each post ; this I finished the next day and
setting more posts up with boards, in about a week
more I had the roof secured ; and the posts, standing in rows, served me for
partitions to part off my house.
DEC. 17. From this day to the 20th I placed shelves, and knocked up nails
on the posts to hang every thing up that could be hung up ; and now I began to
be in some order within doors.
71
WRAPPER
CRUSOE
N
RREADY
should
they
that
No.
see
R
oP 3d
.,a -
“
,"i OBINSON
eaders
fn
II
-
9. EAT
OW
rice
art
EDITION
Eurchase
. RETES
Number
Printed
offeach
which
First
Page
the
on
E.
is
P
I
Might
DEC . 20. Now I carried every thing into the cave, and began to furnish
my house, and set some pieces of boards like á dresser, to order my victuals
7999999
upon ; but boards began to be very scarce with me : also I made me another table.
DEC. 24. Much rain all night and all day ; no

stirring out.
J. Amana, mareg iat je DEC. 25.-Rain all day.

‫بيرة و ا ر وكمان في‬
DEC. 26. No rain, and the earth much cooler

than before, and pleasanter.
DEC. 27. - Killed a young goat, and lamed another,

so that I caught it, and led it home in a string : when
I had it home, I bound and splintered up its leg,
which was broke. - N.B . I took such care of it, that
it lived, and the leg grew well and as strong as ever ;

but by nursing it so long it grew tame, and fed upon the little green at my door,
72
KY PR
TA
ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE. रा
Za
"
and would not go away. This was the first time that I entertained a thought of
breeding up some tame creatures, that I might have food when my powder and
shot was all spent.
GRE
EDITION
Furchase
BRETT'S
Number
.Printed
J.hich
First
Page
E.each
the
on
of
is
,w
Street
,Fleet
.173
-"
[The Earthquake.]
DEC. 28, 29, 30.- Great heats and no breeze ; so that there was no
stirring abroad, except in the evening, for food. This time I spent in putting
all my things in order within doors.
辈
JANUARY 1. - Very hot still ; but I went abroad early and late with my gun,
and lay still in the middle of the day. This evening, going further into the
#
73
Ja
zy Yo
E. J. BRETT'S EDITION :
!
Ja
valleys which lay towards the centre of the island, I found there was plenty of
goats, though exceedingly shy and hard to come at ; however, I resolved to try if
I could not bring my dog to hunt them down.
JAN. 2.- Accordingly, the next day I went with

my dog, and set him upon the goats ; but I was mis
taken, for they all faced about upon the dog ; and he
knew his danger too well, for he would not come
near them .
JAN. 3.- I began my fence, or wall, which, being

still jealous of my being attacked by somebody, I
resolved to make very thick and strong.
N.B. de comp This wall being described before I purposely omit what was said in
the journal ; it is sufficient to observe, that I was no less a time than to the 14th
of April, working, finishing, and perfecting this wall, though it was no more than
about twenty-four yards in length, being a half circle from one place in the rock
to another place about eight yards from it, the door of the cave being in the
centre behind it.
All this time I worked very nard, the rains hindering me many days, nay,
sometimes weeks together ; but I thought I should never be perfectly secure until
this wall was finished ; and it is scarce credible what inexpressible labour every
thing was done with, especially the bringing piles out of the woods, and driving
them into the ground ; for I made them much bigger than I need to have done.
When this wall was finished, and the outside double fenced with a turf wall
raised up close to it, I persuaded myself, that if any people were to come on
shore there they would not perceive any thing like a habitation ; and it was
very well I did so, as may be observed hereafter, upon a very remarkable
occasion .
During this time, I made my rounds in the woods

for game, every day, when the rain permitted me,
and made frequent discoveries , in these walks, of
something or other to my advantage ; particularly , I
‫بچےکے‬
K found a kind of wild pigeons, who built, not as wood
pigeons in a tree, but rather as house pigeons , in the holes of the rocks : and
Vox
taking some young ones, I endeavoured to bring them up tame, and did so : but
when they grew older they flew away, which, perhaps, was at first for want of
74
Ca C Taty
feeding them: for I had nothing to give them. However, I frequently found
their nests, and got their young ones, which were very good meat.
And now, in the managing my household affairs, I found myself wanting in
many things, which I thought at first it was impossible for me to make, as, indeed,
as to some of them, it was — for instance, I could never make a cask to be hooped.
I had a small runlet or two, as I observed before, but I could never arrive to the
capacity of making one by them, though I spent many weeks about it ; I could
neither put in the heads, nor joint the staves so true to one another as to make
them hold water, so I gave that also over.
In the next place I was at a great loss for candle, so that as soon as ever it
was dark, which was generally by seven o'clock, I was obliged to go to bed.
I remembered the lump of bees' wax with which I made candles in my African
1
adventure, but I had none of that now. The only remedy I had was, that, when
I killed a goat I saved the tallow, and with a little dish made of clay, which I
baked in the sun, to which I added a wick of some oakum, I made me a lamp ;
and this gave me a light, though not a clear steady light like a candle . In the
middle of all my labours, it happened that, rummaging my things, I found a little
bag, which, as I hinted before, had been filled with corn for the feeding of poultry,
not for this voyage, but before, as I suppose, when the ship came from Lisbon.
What little remainder of corn had been in the bag was all devoured with the
rats, and I saw nothing in the bag but husks and dust and being willing to have
the bag for some other use - I think it was to put powder in, when I divided it
for fear of the lightning, or some such use - I shook the husks of corn out of it,
on one side of my fortification , under the rock.
It was a little before the great rains just now mentioned, that I threw this
stuff away, taking no notice of any thing, and not so much as remembering that
I had thrown any thing there : when about a mouth after, or thereabout , I saw
some few stalks of something green shooting out of the groun 1, which I fancied
might be some plant I had not seen ; but I was surprised and perfectly astonished ,
when, after a little longer time, I saw about ten or twelve cars come out, which
were perfectly green barley, of the same kind as our European — nay, as our
English barley.
It is impossible to express the astonishment and confusion of my thoughts on
this occasion . I had hitherto acted upon no religious foundation at all. Indeed,
Visi
I had very few notions of religion in my head, or had entertained any sense of
any thing that had befallen me, otherwise than as a chance, or, as we lightly say,
what pleases God ; without so much as enquiring into the end of Providence in
these things, or his order in governing events in the world. But after I saw
barley grow there, in a climate which I knew was not proper for corn, and
75
BY
especially, that I knew not how it came there, it startled me strangely, and I
began to suggest, that God had miraculously caused this grain to grow, without
any help of seed sown ; and that it so was directed, purely for my sustenance on
Preparation
that wild miserable place .
Handsome
Portfolios
Numbers
contain
This touched my heart a little and brought tears out of my eyes, and I began
.,Work
rice
pthis
to bless myself that such a prodigy of nature should happen upon my account ;
the
are
9d
in
toof
and this was the more strange to me, because I saw near it still, all along by
the side of the rock, some other straggling stalks, which proved to be stalks of
rice, and which I knew because I had seen it grow in Africa, when I was ashore
there.
I not only thought these the pure productions of Providence for my support,
but not doubting but that there was more in the place, I went all over that part
Jones
of the island where I had been before , peeping in every corner, and under every
rock, to see for more of it ; but I could not find any. At last it occurred to my
thought, that I had shook a bag of chicken's meat out in that place, and then the
wonder began to cease ; and I must confess, my religious thankfulness to God's
providence began to abate too, upon discovering that all this was nothing but
what was common, though I ought to have been as thankful for so strange and
unforeseen a Providence, as if it had been miraculous ; for it was really the work
of Providence, as to me, that should order or appoint ten or twelve grains of

corn to remain unspoiled, when the rats had destroyed all the rest, as if it had
76
STRON ‫ ܢܫܐ‬a cre M
#
You ca Cyc TV
been dropped from Heaven - as, also, that I should throw it out in that particular
place, where, it being in the shade of a high rock, it sprang up immediately ;
whereas, if I had thrown it any where else at that time, it had been burnt up
and destroyed .
I carefully saved the ears of corn, you may be sure, in their season, which
was about the end of June, and laying up every corn, I resolved to sow them all
again, hoping in time to have some quantity sufficient to supply me with bread ;
but it was not till the fourth year that I could allow myself the least grain of
this corn to eat, and even then but sparingly, as I shall say afterwards in its
order dage for I lost all I sowed the first season, by not observing the proper time
for I sowed it just before the dry season , so that it never came up at all, at least,
not so as it would have done-of which in its place.
Besides this barley, there were, as above, twenty or thirty stalks of rice, which
I preserved with the same care, and whose use was of the same kind, or to the
same purpose, namely, to make me bread, or rather food : for I found ways to
cook it up without baking, though I did that also after some time. But to return
to my journal.
I worked excessively hard these three or four months to get my wall done ;
and the 14th of April I closed it up, contriving to go into it, not by a door,
but over the wall by a ladder, that there might be no sign in the outside of my
habitation .
APRIL 16.-I finished the ladder ; so I went up
141 with the ladder to the top, and then pulled it up

after me, and let it down on the inside. This was a
complete enclosure to me ; for within I had room
enough, and nothing could come at me from without, unless it could first mount
my wall. :
The very next day after this wall was finished, I had almost had all my labour
overcome at once, and myself killed . The case was thus : —as I was busy in the
inside of it, behind my tent, just in the entrance into my cave, I was terribly
frighted with a most dreadful surprising thing indeed ; for on a sudden I found
the earth come crumbling down from the roof of my cave, and from the edge of
the hill over my head, and two of the posts I had set up in the cave cracked in a
frightful manner. I was heartily scared, but thought nothing of what was really
the case, only thinking that the top of my cave was falling in, as some of it had
done before ; and, for fear I should be buried in it, I ran forward to my ladder,
and not thinking myself safe there neither, I got over my wall for fear of the
pieces of the hill, which I expected might roll down upon me. I was no sooner
77
Kamy CROCH
LINDLENÍ Comm Kove
stept down upon the firm ground, but I plainly saw it was a terrible earthquake,
for the ground I stood on shook three times at about eight minutes' distance, with
three such shocks, as would have overturned the strongest building that could be
supposed to have stood on the earth ; and a great piece of the top of a rock,
which stood about half a mile from me, next the sea, fell down with such a
} terrible noise as I never heard in all my life : I perceived also the very sea was
put into violent motion by it : and I believe the shocks were stronger under the
water than on the island.
I was so amazed with the thing itself, having never felt the like, or discoursed
with any one that had, that I was like one dead or stupified ; and the motion of
the earth made my stomach sick, like one that was tossed at sea : but the noise of
the falling of the rock awaked me, as it were, and, rousing me from the stupified
SPARAGRAA
condition I was in, filled me with horror, and I thought of nothing then but the
hill falling upon my tent and all my household goods, and burying all at once ;
and thus sunk my very soul within me a second time.
After the third shock was over, and I felt no more for some time, I began to
take courage ; and yet I had not heart enough to get over my wall again, for
PRIMJERĀRGUMENTOSAN
fear of being buried alive, but still sat upon the ground, greatly cast down and
rynwy
ovikopo
Subje
disconsolate, not knowing what to do . All this while I had not the least serious
Jodif
religious thought, nothing but the common " Lord have mercy upon me !" and
when it was over, that went away too.
While I sat thus, I found the air overcast, and grow cloudy, as if it would
rain ; soon after that, the wind rose by little and little , so that in less than half an
hour it blew a most dreadful hurricane : the sea was all on a sudden covered over
with foam and froth , the shore was covered with the breach of the water, trees
were torn up by the roots, and a terrible storm it was , and this held about three
hours, and then began to abate, and in two hours more it was stark calm, and
began to rain very hard .
All this while I sat upon the ground, very much terrified and dejected, when
on a sudden it came into my thoughts, that these winds and rain being a
consequence of the earthquake, the earthquake itself was spent and over, and 1
might venture into my cave again , with this thought my spirits began to revive,
and, the rain also helping to persuade me, I went in and sat down in my tent, but
the rain was so violent, that my tent was ready to be beaten down with it ; and I
was forced to go into my cave, though very much afraid and uneasy, for fear it
should fall on my head.
This violent rain forced me to a new work, namely, to cut a hole through my
fortification like a sink, to let water go out, which would else have drowned my
cave. After I had been in my cave some time, and found still no more shocks of
78
Capa J
XX
the earthquake follow, I began to be more composed ; and now to support my
by
spirits, which indeed wanted it very much, I went to my little store, and took
a small cup of rum, which, however, I did then, and always very sparingly,
knowing I could have no more when that was gone.
It continued raining all that night, and great part of the next day, so that I
could not stir abroad ; but, my mind being more composed, I began to think of
what I had best do, concluding, that if the island was subject to these earthquakes,
there would be no living for me in a cave, but I must consider of building me
some little hut in an open place, which I might surround with a wall as I had
done here, and so make myself secure from wild beasts or men : but concluded, if
I staid where I was, I should certainly, one time or other, be buried alive.
With these thoughts, I resolved to remove my tent from the place where it
stood, which was just under the hanging precipice of the hill , and which, if it
should be shaken again would certainly fall upon my tent. And I spent the two
next days, being the 19th and 20th of April, in contriving where and how to
remove my habitation .
The fear of being swallowed up alive made me that I never slept in quiet, and
yet the apprehension of lying abroad without any fence was almost equal to it ;
but still, when I looked about, and saw how every thing was put in order, how
pleasantly concealed I was, and how safe from danger, it made me very loath to
remove.
In the meantime, it occurred to me, that it would require a vast deal of time
for me to do this, and that I must be content to run the venture where I was, till
I had formed a camp for myself, and had secured it so as to remove to it. So
with this resolution I composed myself for a time, and resolved that I should go
to work with all speed, to build me a wall with piles and cables, &c., in a circle ast
before, and set my tent up in it when it was finished ; but that I would venture to
stay where I was till it was finished, and fit to remove to. This was the 21st.
APRIL 22.- The next morning I began to consider of means to put this
resolve in execution, but I was at a great loss about my tools. I had three large
axes, and abundance of hatchets (for we carried the hatchets for traffic with the
Indians) ; but, with much chopping and cutting knotty hard wood , they were all
full of notches and dull , and, though I had a grindstone, I could not turn it, and
71
grind my tools too ; this cost me as much thought as a statesman would have
bestowed upon a grand point of politics, or a judge upon the life and death of a
V
man. At length I contrived a wheel with a string, to turn it with my foot, that
I might have both my hands at liberty. Note .- I had never seen any such thing
in England, or at least to take notice how it was done, though since I have
79
Bay
?
ZEY
$
observed it very common there ; besides that, my grindstone was very large and
WRAPPEROBINSON
heavy. This machine cost me a full week's work to bring it to perfection .
CRUSOE
:
READY
should
they
that
No.
see
10.
3d
N
R N
.,a
R
P —
II
“o
"i. neaders
EAT
OW
—rice
fart
>
i..
suntdialll
For
ESSER
ARDIO
KAROS
1 .
InzT
e
APRIL 28, 29. — These two whole days I took up in grinding my tools, ny
machine for turning my grindstone performing very well.
APRIL 30. - Having perceived my bread had been

WWW.
low a great while, now I took a survey of it, and
reduced myself to one biscuit- cake a-day, which made
1} my heart very heavy.
:
14 MAY 1. - In the morning, looking towards the
TRA
1
sea-side, the tide being low, I saw something lie on
the shore bigger than ordinary, and it looked like a
cask. When I came to it, I found a small barrel,
and two or three pieces of the wreck of the ship,
which were driven on shore by the late hurricane ; and, looking towards the
wreck itself, I thought it seemed to lie higher out of the water than it used to do.
-80
10001))
L
1
!
1.
im

‫جات‬
SYB
BATERI SET SETOF INTER S
I examined the barrel which was driven on
shore, and soon found it was a barrel of gunM

powder, but it had taken water, and the pow
der was caked as hard as a stone ; however, I
rolled it farther on shore for the present,
and went on upon the sands as near as I could
to the wreck of the ship, to look for more.

When I came down to the ship, I found it
strangely removed ; the forecastle, which lay
81
Ma
vz
e
E. J. BRETT'S EDITION , 11-12,

1
before buried in sand, was heaved up at least six feet ; and the stern (which
was broke to pieces, and parted from the rest by the
force of the sea, soon after I had left rummaging
her) was tossed, as it were, up, and cast on one side :
and the sand was thrown so high on that side next her
stern, that whereas there was a great piece of water
before , so that I could not come within a quarter of a mile of the wreck without
swimming, I could now walk quite up to her when the tide was out. I was
surprised with this at first, but soon concluded it must be done by the earth
quake ; and as by this violence the ship was more broken open than formerly, so
many things came daily on shore, which the sea had loosened, and which the
winds and water rolled by degrees to the land .

This wholly diverted my thoughts from the design of removing my habitation ;
and I busied myself mightily, that day especially, in searching whether I could
make any way into the ship ; but I found nothing was to be expected of that
kind, for that all the inside of the ship was choked up with sand ; however, as I
had learned not to despair of any thing, I resolved to pull every thing to pieces
DEENSUITE),
that I could of the ship , concluding, that every thing I could get from her, would
be of some use or other to me.
MAY 3.-- I began with my saw, and cut a piece of

a beam through, which I thought held some of the
upper part or quarter-deck together, and when I had
cut it through , I cleared away the sand as well as I
CINOMAS
could from the side which lay highest ; but the tide
AREA
coming in, I was obliged to give over for that time.
MAY 4. — I went a-fishing, but caught not one fish that I durst eat of, till I
was weary of the sport, when, just going to leave off, I caught a young dolphin.
I had made a long line of some rope-yarn, but I had no hooks, yet I frequently
caught fish enough, as much as I cared to eat : all which I dried in the sun, and
ate them dry.
MAY 5. -Worked on the wreck - cut another
beam asunder, and brought three great fir planks off

f } }ibrar unsane.
from the decks, which I tied together, and made swim
VI on shore when the tide of flood came on.
MAY 6. - Worked on the wreck again got several iron bolts out of her,
and other pieces of iron work ; worked very hard and came home very much
tired, and had thoughts of giving it over.
82
Abonn
THOSE Ay
Ja
MAY 7.- Went to the wreck again, but with an

intent not to work, but found the weight of the wreck
had brought itself down, the beams being cut ; that
several pieces of the ship seemed to lie loose, and the
inside of the hold lay so open that I could see into it,
but almost full of water and sand.
:
MAY 8. A Went to the wreck, and carried an iron
crow to wrench up the deck, which now lay quite
clear of the water or sand ; I wrenched open two
FENVASESORIS
planks, and brought them on shore also with the
tide : I left the iron crow in the wreck for next day.
MORE
WAY
MAY 9.- Went to the wreck, and with the crow
made way into the body of the wreck, and felt
several casks , and loosened them with the crow, but
could not break them up : I felt also the roll of
English lead, and could stir it, but it was too heavy to remove.
BAAMONLAR‫އ‬IMI
‫ރއ‬ SIJEMOUNTIN
MAY 10, 11 , 12, 13, 14.- Went every day to the
wreck, and got a great many pieces of timber, and
boards, or plank, and two or three hundred weight of
iron.
MAY 15. - I carried two hatchets, to try if I could

not cut a piece off the roll of lead, by placing the
edge of one hatchet, and driving it with the other,
‫ה ודוד‬ but as it lay about a foot and a half in the water, I
could not make any blow to drive the hatchet .
MAY 16. It had blown hard in the night, and the wreck appeared more
broken by the force of the water ; but I staid so long in the woods to get pigeons
for food, that the tide prevented me going to the wreck that day.
Vis
MAY 17.- I saw some pieces of the wreck blown on shore, at a great distance,
near two miles off me, but resolved to see what they were, and found it was a
piece of the head, but too heavy for me to bring away.
83
Hadi
MAY 24.- Every day to this day I worked on the

wreck, and with hard labour I loosened some things
so much with the crow, that the first flowing tide
several casks floated out, and two of the seamen's
chests ; but the wind blowing from the shore, nothing came to land that day but
pieces of timber, and a hogshead, which had some Brazil pork in it ; but the salt
water and the sand had spoiled it.
I continued this work every day to the 15th of June, except the time necessary
to get food, which I always appointed during this part of my employment to be
when the tide was up, that I might be ready when it was ebbed out ; and by this
time I had gotten timber, and plank, and iron work enough to have built a good
hoat, if I had known how ; and also I got at several times, and in several pieces,
near one hundred weight of sheet lead.
JUNE 16.- Going down to the sea- side, I found a

large tortoise or turtle : this was the first that I had
adul
seen, which seems was only my misfortune, not any
NIM defect of the place or scarcity ; for had I happened to
www.
be on the other side of the island I might have had
hundreds of them every day, as I found afterwards, but perhaps I had paid dear
enough for them.
JUNE 17TH I spent in cooking the turtle : I found in her three-score eggs,
PASCANDALS
and her flesh was to me, at that time, the most savoury and pleasant that ever I
tasted in my life, having had no flesh but of goats and fowls, since I landed in
this horrid place .
JUNE 18.- Rained all day, and I staid within. I thought at this time the
rain felt cold, and I was something chilly, which I knew was not usual in that
latitude .
JUNE 19.- Very ill, and shivering, as if the weather had been cold .
;
JUNE 20.- No rest all night, violent pains in my head, and feverish .
į
JUNE 21.- Very ill, frighted almost to death with
CABROM the apprehensions of my sad condition , to be sick, and

PERKULOOMADMOTHERMIR
no help. Prayed to God, for the first time since the
storm off Hull ; but scarce knew what I said, or why,
my thoughts being all confused .
JUNE 22.- A little better, but under dreadful apprehensions of sickness.

84
75
*
JUNE 23.- Very bad again , cold and shivering, and then a violent headache.
JUNE 24.- Much better.
JUNE 25.- An ague very violent ; the fit held me seven hours , cold fit and
hot, with faint sweats after it.
JUNE 26. — Better ; and, having no victuals to eat,

took my gun, but found myself very weak ; however,
I killed a she-goat, and with much difficulty got it
home, and broiled some of it, and ate ; I would fain
have stewed it, and made some broth, but had no pot.
JUNE 27.— The ague again so violent that I lay a-bed all day, and neither
ate nor drank. I was ready to perish for thirst, but so weak I had not strength to
stand up, or to get my
self any water to drink .
makaM
Prayed to God again ,

but was light-headed :
and when I was not, I
was so ignorant , that I
TAGON
knew not what to say,
only I lay, and cried ,

"Lord look upon me ! AJPRE
Lord pity me ! Lord =

← have mercy upon me !"
I suppose I did nothing

else for two or three い
hours , till, the fit wear

==
ing off, I fell asleep ,
and did not wake till
far in the night ; when

TE
.
Ewles L
1
=2
****e ***~
I waked I found myself A SALI

d
***
much refreshed, but

I2E5,L8:
*
weak, and exceedingly

thirsty however, as I
had no water in my
whole habitation , I was forced to lie till morning, and went to sleep again . In
this second sleep I had this terrible dream :
I thought that I was sitting on the ground, on the outside of my wall, where
I sat when the storm blew after the earthquake, and that I saw a man descend
$5
KRUTTOR
Ma
from a great black cloud, in a bright flame of fire, and light upon the ground . He
Mary
was all over as bright as a flame, so that I could but just bear to look towards
him ; his countenance was most inexpressibly dreadful, impossible for words to
describe ; when he stepped upon the ground with his feet, I thought the earth
trembled, just as it had done before in the earthquake, and the air looked to my
apprehension as if it had been filled with flashes of fire.
He was no sooner landed upon the earth but he moved forward towards me,
with a long spear, or weapon, in his hand to kill me ; and when he came to a
rising ground, at some distance, he spoke to me, or I heard a voice so terrible
that it is impossible to express the terror of it ; all that I can say I understood ,
was this " Seeing all these things have not brought thee to repentance , now
thou shalt die !" at which words, I thought he lifted up the spear, that was in his
hand to kill me.
No one that shall ever read this account, will expect that I shall be able to
describe the horrors of my soul at this terrible vision — I mean that even while it
Bajazia
was a dream, I even dreamed of those horrors ; nor is it any more possible to
1650
Arj
describe the impression that remained upon my mind when I awaked and found
it was but a dream.
I had, alas ! no divine knowledge. What I had received by the good

RYHLADY
instruction of my father was then worn out by an uninterrupted series, for eight
years, of sea-faring wickedness, and a constant conversation with nothing but
such as were, like myself, wicked and profane to the last degree. I do not
remember that I had, in all that time, one thought that so much as tended either
to looking upwards towards God, or inwards towards a reflection upon my own
ways. But a certain stupidity of soul, without desire of good, or conscience of
evil, had entirely overwhelmed me, and I was all that the most hardened,
unthinking, wicked creature, among our common sailors, can be supposed to be,
not having the least sense, either of the fear of God in danger, or of thankfulness
to God in deliverances .
In the relating what is already past of my story, this will be the more easily
believed , when I shall add, that, through all the variety of miseries that had to
this day befallen me, I never had so much as one thought of it being the hand of
God, or that it was a just punishment for my sin - my rebellious behaviour
against my father, or my present sins, J which were great- or so much as a
punishment for the general course of my wicked life. When I was on the
desperate expedition on the desert shores of Africa, I never had so much as one
thought of what would become of me, or one wish to God to direct me whither I
should go, or keep me from the danger which apparently surrounded me, as well
from voracious creatures as cruel savages ; but I was merely thoughtless of a God,
86
my
Ja
ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSCE
or à Providence, acted like a mere brute from the principles of nature, and by the
dictates of common sense only, and indeed hardly that.
When I was delivered and taken up at sea by the Portugal captain, well used,
and dealt jústly and honourably with, as well as charitably, I had not the least
thankfulness in my thoughts. When again I was shipwrecked, ruined, and in
danger of drowning on this island, I was as far from remorse, or looking on it as a
judgment - I only said to myself often, that I was an unfortunate dog, and born to
be always miserable.
It is true, when I got on shore first here, and found all my ship's crew
drowned, and myself spared, I was surprised with a kind of ecstacy, and some
transports of soul, which, had the grace of God assisted, might have come up to
true thankfulness ; but it ended where it began, in a mere common flight of joy,
or, as I may say, being glad I was alive, without the least reflection upon the
distinguishing goodness of the hand which had preserved me, and had singled me
out to be preserved when all the rest were destroyed ; or an enquiry why Provi
dence had been thus merciful to me : even just the same common sort of joy
which seamen generally have, after they have got safe on shore from a shipwreck,
which they drown all in the next bowl of punch, and forget almost as soon as it is
Cadilla19
over ; and all the rest of my life was like it.
Even when I was afterwards, on due consideration, made sensible of my
condition, how I was cast on this dreadful place, out of the reach of human kind,
out of all hope of relief, or prospect of redemption , as soon as I saw but a
prospect of living, and that I should not starve and perish for hunger, all the
sense of my affliction wore off, and I began to be very easy, applied myself to the
works proper for my preservation and supply, and was far enough from being
afflicted at my condition , as a judgment from Heaven , or as the hand of God
against me : these were thoughts which very seldom entered into my head.
The growing up of the corn , as is hinted in my journal, had at first some
little influence upon me, and began to affect me with seriousness , as long as I
thought it had something miraculous in it ; but as soon as ever that part of
thought was removed, all the impression which was raised from it wore off also as
I have noted already.
Even the earthquake, though nothing could be more terrible in its nature, or
more immediately directing to the invisible Power, which alone directs such
things ; yet no sooner was the fright over, but the impression it had made went
off also. I had no more sense of God or his judgments , much less of the present
affliction of my circumstances being from his hand, than if I had been in the most
prosperous condition of life.
But now, when I began to be sick, and a leisurely view of the miseries of
87
HTTP
ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE. PO
death came to place itself before me : when my spirits began to sink under the
burden of a strong distemper, and nature was exhausted with the violence of the
fever, conscience that had slept so long, began to awake, and I began to reproach
myself with my past life, in which I had so evidently, by uncommon wickedness,
provoked the justice of God to lay me under uncommon strokes, and to deal with
me in so vindictive a manner.
These reflections oppressed me from the second or third day of my distemper

and in the violence, as well of the fever as of the dreadful reproaches of my
conscience, extorted some words from me like praying to God, though I canno
mnfilooottrieosn
ter der
C TAROT Gigaj
say they were either a prayer attended with desires or with hopes : it was rather
the voice of mere fright and distress : my thoughts were confused, the convictions
great upon my mind, and the horror of dying in such a miserable condition raised
vapours into my head with the mere apprehensions ; and in these hurries of my
soul, I knew not what my tongue might express : but it was rather exclamation,
such as, " Lord ! what a miserable creature am I ! If I should be sick, I shall
"
certainly die for want of help, and what will become of me ?" Then the tears
burst out of my eyes, and I could say no more for a good while.
88
D
1
Za
Purchase
therefore
Caution
Readers
BRETT
Edition
Brett's
name
with
New
only
forn
the
our
e
"obinso
on
of
E.
to
J.
13
,w
Crusoe
R
unprincipled (6
MA
Booksellers
NOTICE
Edition
trying
some
OLD
pass
find
We
are
off
an
.—
to
or
35
1
Number
Front
[The Desolate Island. ]

Page
each
of
In this interval, the good advice of my father came to my mind, and presently
.
his prediction, which I mentioned in the beginning of this story, namely, that, if
I did take this foolish step, God would not bless me, and I would have leisure
hereafter to reflect upon having neglected his counsel, when there might be none
to assist in my recovery. (6
'Now,” said I, aloud, " my dear father's words are
come to pass : God's justice has overtaken me, and I have none to help or hear
89
La
S ve
y
W
1.4
PosterseChuck
me. I rejected the voice of Providence, which had mercifully put me in a

posture or station of life, wherein I might have been happy and easy ; but I
would neither see it myself, nor learn to know the blessing of it from my parents.
I left them to mourn over my folly, and now I am left to mourn under the
consequences of it. I refused their help and assistance, who would have lifted
me into the world, and have made every thing easy to me, and now I have
difficulties to struggle with, too great for even nature itself to support, and no
assistance, no help, no comfort, no advice." Then I cried out. " Lord, be my
help ; for I am in great distress ! ”
This was the first prayer, if I might call it so, that I had made for many
vears . But I return to my journal.
JUNE 28.— Having been somewhat refreshed with the sleep I had had, and
the fit being entirely off, I got up : and though the fright and terror of my dream
was very great, yet I considered that the fit of the ague would return again the
next day, and now was my time to get something to refresh and support myself,
when I should be ill : and the first thing I did, I filled a large square case-bottle
with water, and set it upon my table in reach of my bed : and to take off the
chill or aguish disposition of the water, I put about a quarter of a pint of rum
into it, and mixed them together : then I got me a piece of the goat's flesh , and
broiled it on the coals, but could eat very little. I walked about, but was very
weak, and withal very sad and heavy-hearted, under a sense of my miserable
condition, dreading the return of my distemper the next day. At night, I made
my supper of three of the turtle's eggs, which I roasted in the ashes, and ate, as
we call it, in the shell ; and this was the first bit of meat I had ever asked God's
blessing to, even , as I could remember, in my whole life .
After I had eaten, I tried to walk, but found myself so weak that I could
hardly carry the gun (for I never went out without that) ; so I went but a little
way, and sat down upon the ground, looking out upon the sea, which was just
before me, and very calm and smooth. As I sat here, some such thoughts as these
occurred to me :
What is the earth and sea, of which I have seen so much ? Whence is it
produced ? And what am I, and all the other creatures, wild and tame, hunan
and brutal-whence are we?
Sure we are all made by some secret Power, who formed the earth and sea,
the air and sky — and who is that ?
Then it followed most naturally ; -it is God that has made it all. Well, but
then -- it came on strangely- if God has made all these things, he guides and
governs them all, and all things that concern them ; for the Being that could
make all things, must certainly have power to guide and direct them
ዓሰ
Mesing
Tay
If so, nothing can happen in the great circuit of his works, either without his
knowledge or appointment.
And if nothing happens without his knowledge, he knows that I am here, and
am in a dreadful condition ; and if nothing happens without his appointment, he
has appointed all this to befal me.
Nothing occurred to my thoughts to contradict any of these conclusions ;
and, therefore, it rested upon me with the greater force, that it must needs be
that God had appointed all this to befal me -- that I was brought to this
miserable circumstance by his direction, he having the sole power, not of me
only, but of every thing that happened in the world. Immediately it followed
Why has God done this to me ? What have I done to be thus used ?
My conscience presently checked me in that enquiry, as if I had blasphemed :
and methought it spoke to me like a voice : -" Wretch ! dost thou ask what thou
hast done ? Look back upon a dreadful misspent life, and ask thyself what thou
hast not done ? Ask why it is that thou wert not long ago destroyed ? Why
wert thou not drowned in Yarmouth B - ls ? killed in the fight, when the ship
was taken by the Sallee man-of-war ? devoured by the wild beasts on the coast of
Africa ? or drowned HERE, when all the crew perished but thyself ? Dost thou
ask, What have I done ? "
I was struck with these reflections, as one astonished, and had not a word to
say - no, not to answer to myself ; but rose up, pensive and sad, walked back to
my retreat, and went up over my wall, as if I had been going to bed ; but my
MÉKKAREIZ
thoughts were sadly disturbed, and I had no inclination to sleep, so I sat down in
my chair, and lighted my lamp, for it began to be dark. Now, as the appre
hensions of the returns of my distemper terrified me very much , it occurred to my
thought, that the Brazilians take no physic but their tobacco for almost all
distempers ; and I had a piece of a roll of tobacco in one of the chests , which was
quite cured, and some also that was green, and not quite cured.
I went, directed by Heaven, no doubt ; for in this chest I found a cure both
for soul and body. I opened the chest, and found what I looked for, namely, the
tobacco ; and as the few books I had saved lay there too, I took out one of the
Bibles, which I mentioned before, and which, to this time, I had not found leisure
or so much as inclination , to look into - I say, I took it out, and brought both
that and the tobacco with me to the table .
What use to make of the tobacco I knew not, as to my distemper, or whether

Ma
it was good for me or no ; but Itried several experiments with it, as if I was
resolved it should hit one way or other. I first took a piece of a leaf, and chewed
it in my mouth , which , indeed , at first, almost stupified my brain, the tobacco
being green and strong, and I had not been much used to it ; then I took some
91
SKOVÄMITTAT
and steeped it an hour or two in some rum, and resolved to take a dose of it when
I lay down ; and, lastly, I burnt some upon a pan of coals, and held my nose close
over the smoke of it, as long as I could bear it, as well for the heat as the virtue
of it, and I held almost to suffocation .
In the interval of this operation , I took up the Bible, and began to read ; but
my head was too much disturbed with the tobacco to bear reading, at least at that
time ; only, having opened the book casually, the first words that occurred to me
were these :-" Call on me in the day of trouble , and I will deliver ; and thou
shalt glorify me."
Laband
LGAU
PUTEREST
T Bik
ni
n
The words were very apt to my case, and made some impression upon my
thoughts at the time of reading them, though not so much as they did afterwards ;
for, as for being delivered, the word had no sound, as I may say, to me. The
thing was so remote, so impossible, in my apprehension of things, that I began to

say, as the children of Israel did , when they were promised flesh to eat, " Can
God spread a table in the wilderness ?" So I began to say, " Can God himself
deliver me from this place ?" And as it was not for many years that any hope
appeared, this prevailed very often upon my thoughts. But, however, the words
made a very great impression upon me, and I mused upon them very often . It
92
MËR
Harry
grew now late, and the tobacco had, as I said, dozed my head so much, that I
inclined to sleep, so that I left my lamp burning in the cave, lest I should want
any thing in the night, and went to bed. But before I lay down, I did what I
never had done in all my life - I kneeled down, and prayed to God to fulfil the
promise to me, that, if I called upon him in the day of trouble, he would deliver
me. After my broken and imperfect prayer was over, I drank the rum in which
I had steeped the tobacco, which was so strong and rank of the tobacco, that
indeed I could scarce get it down. Immediately upon this, I went to bed, and
found presently it flew up into my head violently ; but I fell into a sound sleep,
and waked no more, till, by the sun, it must necessarily be near three o'clock in the
afternoon the next day ; nay, to this day, I am partly of the opinion , that I slept
all the next day and night, and till almost three the day after ; for, otherwise I
know not how I should lose a day out of my reckoning, in the days of the week,
as it appeared, some years after, I had done : for if I had lost it by crossing and
recrossing the Line, I should have lost more than a day ; but in my account it
was lost, and I never knew which way.
Be that, however, one
way or other ; when I
awaked I found myself ex Tanuman!SEE HI
ceedingly refreshed , and my

spirits lively and cheerful .
WESENCEURIA
When I got up, I was
stronger than I was the day
before, and my stomach
better ; for I was hungry ;
and, in short, I had no fit

the next day, but continued
much altered for the better :
this was the 29th.
THE 30TH was my well

day of course, and I went
abroad with my gun, but did not care to travel too far : I killed a sea-fowl or two,
шаншы
something like a brand goose, and brought them home, but was not very forwar.l
to eat them ; so I ate some more of the turtle's eggs,
which were very good. This evening I renewed the
Mincir medicine, which I had supposed did me good the day
Sievitia
before, namely, the tobacco steeped in rum ; only, I
did not take so much as before, nor did I chew any of the leaf, or hold my head
93
JUST * We Com For Fans

CanCome(
over the smoke ; however, I was not so well the next day, which was the first of
July, as I hoped I should have been ; for I had a little spice of the cold fit, but it
was not much.
JULY 2.— I renewed the medicine all the three ways , and dosed myself with
it as at first, and doubled the quantity which I drank.
JULY 3. — I missed the fit for good and all, though
I did not recover my full strength for some weeks

after. While I was thus gathering strength , my
thoughts ran exceedingly upon this scripture , " I will

deliver thee :" and the impossibility of my deliverance
lay much upon my mind, in bar of my ever expecting it : but as I was dis
couraging myself with such thoughts, it occurred to my mind, that I pored so
much upon my deliverance from the main affliction , that I disregarded the
deliverance I had received ; and I was , as it were , made to ask myself such
questions as these ; namely, Have I not been delivered, and wonderfully too, from
sickness C from the most distressing condition that could be, and that was so
frightful to me ? and what notice had I taken of it ? had I done my part ? God
had delivered me, but I had not glorified him - that is to say, I had not owned
and been thankful for that as a deliverance ; and how could I expect greater
deliverance ?
This touched my heart very much, and immediately I kneeled down , and gave
God thanks aloud, for my recovery from my sickness.
EXODUS JULY 4. — In the morning I took the Bible ; and,

wingma
beginning at the New Testament, I began seriously

to read it, and imposed upon myself to read a while.
every morning and every night, not tying myself to
the number of chapters, but as long as my thoughts should engage me .
It was
not long after I set seriously to this work, but I found my heart more deeply and
sincerely affected with the wickedness of my past life. The impression of my
dream revived ; and the words, " All these things have not brought thee to
repentance,” ran seriously in my thoughts. I was earnestly begging of God to
give me repentance, when it happened providentially that very day, that, reading
the Scripture, I came to these words : " He is exalted a Prince and a Saviour, to
Az
give repentance, and to give remission ." I threw down the book, and, with my
heart as well as my hand lifted up to Heaven, in a kind of ecstacy of joy, I cried
out aloud, " Jesus, thou Son of David ! Jesus, thou exalted Prince and Saviour,
give me repentance !"
94
QUILFOR
Handy
This was the first time that I could say, in the true sense of the words, that I
prayed in all my life ; for I now prayed with a sense of my condition, and with a
true Scripture view in hope, founded on the encouragement of the word of God ;
and from this time, I may say, I began to have hope that God would hear me.
Now I began to construe the words mentioned above, " Call on me, and I will
deliver thee," in a different sense from what I had ever done before ; for then I
had no notion of any thing being called deliverance, but my being delivered from
the captivity I was in , for, though I was indeed at large in the place, yet the
island was certainly a prison to me, and that in the worst sense of the word : but
now I learnt to take it in another sense. Now I looked back on my past life with
such horror, and my sins appeared so dreadful, that my soul sought nothing of
God but deliverance from the load of guilt that bore down all my comfort. As for
my solitary life, it was nothing ; I did not so much as pray to be delivered from
it, or think of it ; it was all of no consideration in comparison of this ; and I add
this part here, to hint to whoever shall read it, that whenever they come to a true
sense of things, they will find deliverance from sin a much greater blessing than
deliverance from affliction .
But leaving this part, I return to my journal.

My condition began now to be, though less miserable as to my way of living,
yet much easier to my mind , and my thoughts being directed, by a constant
reading the Scripture and praying to God, to things of a higher nature . I had a
great deal of comfort within , which till now I knew nothing of ; also, as my health
LEILANGKAN
and strength returned, I bestirred myself to furnish myself with every thing that
I wanted, and make my way of living as regular as I could .
FROM THE 4TH OF JULY TO THE 14TH, I was
chiefly employed in walking about with my gun in

my hand a little and a little at a time, as a man that
was gathering up his strength after a fit of sickness ;
for it is hardly to be imagined how low I was, and to
what weakness I was reduced. The application which I made use of was perfectly
new, and, perhaps what had never cured an ague before , neither can I recommend
Kaush
it to any one to practice by this experiment ; and though it did carry off the fit,
yet it rather contributed to weaken me, for I had frequent convulsior. in my
nerves and limbs for some time.
I learnt from it also this, in particular, that being abroad in the rainy season
was the most pernicious thing to my health that could be, especially in those rains
which came attended with storms and hurricanes of wind : for, as the rain which
came in a dry season was always most accompanied with such storms, so I found
95
NITREASE BORNATA KOSTE
this rain was much more dangerous than the rain which fell in September and
October.
I had now been in this unhappy island above ten months : all possibility of
deliverance from this condition seemed to be entirely taken from me ; and I
firmly believed, that no human shape ever set foot upon that place. Having now
secured my habitation, as I thought, fully to my mind, I had a great desire to

make a more perfect discovery of the island, and to see what other productions I
might find, which yet I knew nothing of.
It was the 15th of July that I began to take a
more particular survey of the island itself. I went up
the creek first, where, as I hinted , I brought my rafts
on shore. I found, after I came about two miles up,
that the tide did not flow any higher, and that it was
no more than a little brook of running water, very fresh and good ; but this being
Street
Fleet
ASAS
173
the dry season, there was hardly any water in some parts of it, at least not enough
Alon
to run into any stream, so as it could be perceived .
ALA
Bea
·
Numbers
Penny
Two
. 1ne
Nos
and
.the
12.
O-
1
4011
110
On the banks of this brook I found many pleasant savannas or meadows,

plain, smooth, and covered with grass ; and, on the rising parts of them, next
to the higher grounds (where the water, as it might be supposed, never over
flowed) , I found a great deal of tobacco, green, and growing to a great and very
strong stalk ; there were divers other plants, which I had no notion of or
understanding about, and might perhaps have virtues of their own, which I could
not find out.
I searched for the cassava root, which the Indians in all that climate make
96
:
다 ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE . 2 Z
SYR
་ ་་་་་་
-------flerta
[The Journey.]
their bread of, but I could find none. I saw large plants of aloes, but did not
then understand them ; I saw several sugar-canes, but wild, and, for want of
cultivation imperfect. I contented myself with these discoveries for this time, and
came back musing with myself what course I might take to know the virtue and
goodness of any of the fruits or plants which I should discover, but could bring it
97
+
Vá де
E. J. BRETT'S EDITION . 13-14,

*
to no conclusion : for, in short, I had made so little observation while I was in the
Brazils , that I knew little of the plants of the field ; at least, very little that might
serve me to any purpose now in my distress.
The next day, the 16th, I went up the same way
Y again ; and after going something farther than I had

done the day before, I found the brook and the
savannas began to cease, and the country became
more woody than before. In this part I found different fruits, and particularly I
found melons upon the ground in great abundance, and grapes upon the trees ;
the vines had spread indeed over the trees, and the clusters of grapes were now
just in their prime, very ripe and rich . This was a surprising discovery, and I
was exceedingly glad of them ; but I was warned by my experience to eat
sparingly of them, remembering that when I was ashore in Barbary, the eating
of grapes killed several of our Englishmen who were slaves there, by throwing
them into fluxes and fevers ; but I found an excellent use for these grapes, and
that was to cure or dry them in the sun, and keep them as dried grapes or raisins
are kept, which I thought would be, as indeed they were, as wholesome and as
agreeable to eat, when no grapes might be had.
I spent all that evening there, and went not back to my habitation ; which,
by the way, was the first night, as I might say, I had lain from home. In the
GADGET
night I took my first contrivance, and got up into a tree, where I slept well, and
the next morning proceeded upon my discovery, travelling near four miles, as I
might judge by the length of the valley, keeping still due north, with a ridge of
hills on the south and north side of me.
At the end of this march I came to an opening, where the country seemed to
descend to the west ; and a little spring of fresh water, which issued out of the
side of the hill by me, ran the other way, that is, due east ; and the country
appeared so fresh, so green, so flourishing, every thing being in a constant verdure.
or flourish of spring, that it looked like a planted garden.
I descended a little on that delicious valley, surveying it with a secret kind of
pleasure (though mixed with other afflicting thoughts) , to think that this was all
my own, that I was king and lord of all this country indefeasibly, and had a right
of possession ; and, if I could convey it, I might have it in inheritance, as com
pletely as any lord of a manor in England. I saw here abundance of cocoa trees,
orange, and lemon, and citron trees ; but all wild, and few bearing any fruit : at
least, not then : however, the green limes that I gathered were not only pleasant
to eat, but very wholesome ; and I mixed their juice afterwards with water, which
made it very wholesome, and very cool and refreshing.
I found now I had business enough to gather and carry home ; and resolved
98
Lampa (4. (RMI) Carriage Wheelin Ve
O
to lay up a store, as well of grapes as limes and lemons, to furnish myself for the
wet season , which I knew was approaching.

In order to do this, I gathered a great heap of grapes in one place, and a
lesser heap in another place, and a great parcel of limes and lemons in another
place ; and taking a few of each with me, I travelled homeward, and resolved to
come again and bring a bag or sack, or what I could make, to carry the rest
home.
Accordingly, having spent three days in this journey, I came home (so I
must now call my tent and my cave) ; but before I got hither, the grapes were
spoiled ; the richness of the fruit and the weight of the juice having broken them
and bruised them, they were good for little or nothing : as to the limes, they were
good, but I could bring but few.
The next day, being the 19th , I went back, having
made me two small bags to bring me home my
harvest. But I was surprised, when, coming to my
heap of grapes, which were so rich and fine when I
gathered them, I found them all spread abroad, trod to pieces, and dragged about,
some here, some there, and abundance eaten and devoured. By this I concluded
there were some wild creatures thereabouts, which had done this ; but what they
were I knew not.
However, as I found there was no laying them up on heaps, and no carrying

them away in a sack, but that one way they would be destroyed, and the other
way they would be crushed with their own weight, I took another course ; for I
gathered a large quantity of the grapes, and hung them upon the out branches of
the trees, that they might cure and dry in the sun ; and as for the limes and
lemons, I carried as many back as I could well stand under.
When I came home from this journey, I contemplated with great pleasure on
the fruitfulness of that valley, and the pleasantness of the situation, the security
from storms on that side of the water, and the wood ; and concluded, that I had
pitched upon a place to fix my abode, which was by far the worst part of the
country. Upon the whole, I began to consider of removing my habitation , and to
look out for a place, equally safe as where I now was situated, if possible, in that
pleasant, fruitful part of the island.
This thought run long in my head, and I was exceedingly fond of it for some
time, the pleasantness of the place tempting me : but when I came to a nearer
view of it, and to consider that I was now by the sea-side, where it was at least
possible that something might happen to my advantage, and that the same ill fate
that brought me hither, might bring some other unhappy wretches to the same
place : and though it was scarce probable that any such thing should ever happen,
99
vet, to enclose myself among the hills and woods, in the centre of the island, was
to anticipate my bondage, and to render such an affair not only improbable, but
impossible ; and that, therefore , I ought not by any means to remove .
However, I was so enamoured with this place that I spent much of my time
there for the whole remaining part of the month of July, and though, upon
second thoughts, I resolved, as above, not to remove, yet I built me a little kind
of a bower, and surrounded it, at a distance, with a strong fence, being a double
DOPHI
l
C
1
TR
hedge, as high as I could reach, well staked, and filled between with brushwood ;
and here I lay very secure, sometimes two or three nights together , always going
over it with a ladder, as before ;. so that I fancied now I had my country house,
and my sea coast -house ; and this work took me up the beginning of August .
I had but newly-finished my fence , and began to enjoy my labour, when the
rains came on, and made me stick close to my first habitation ; for, though I had
made me a tent like the other, with a piece of sail, and spread it very well, yet I
had not the shelter of a hill to keep me from storms, nor a cave behind me to
retreat into when the rains were extraordinary .

About the beginning of August , as I said , I had
finished my bower, and began to enjoy myself. The
third of August I found the grapes I had hung up
were perfectly dried, and , indeed, were excellent good
d's
raisins of the sun ; so I began to take them down

from the trees, and it was very happy that I did so, for the rains which followed
100
MaryJane Ware SPRUNG JAUNĪMATA Clin
BUNA LAYAL CANI ! Tont
would have spoiled them, and I had lost the best part of my winter food ; for I
had above two hundred large bunches of them. No sooner had I taken them all
down, and carried most of them home to my cave, but it began to rain : and from
thence, which was the 14th
of August, it rained more
or less every day till the
middle of October, and
sometimes so violently that
I could not stir out of my
cave for several days.

In this season I was much
surprised with the increase

of my family : I had been
concerned for the loss of
one of my cats, who ran

away from me, or, as I
MHR
thought, had been dead ;

and I heard no more tale
or tidings of her, till to my

astonishment, she came
home about the end of
August with three kittens.
This was the more strange
to me, because, though I

had killed a wild cat, as I called it, with my gun, yet I thought it was quite a
different kind from our European cats ; yet the young cats were the same kind
of house breed like the old one ; and both my cats being females, I thought very
strange ; but from
these three cats, I
afterwards came to
LU N
MARTI
be so pestered with
cats, that I was
forced to kill them
! like vermin, or wild

beasts, and to drive DIS
May
them from my house - ~M~ "

.
Vin
as much as possible. CALL SP!
Vid
FROM THE 14TH Zaid
OF AUGUST TO THE 26TH.— Incessant rain, so that I could not stir, and was now
101
D
very careful not to be much wet. In this confinement I began to be straitened

for food ; but venturing out twice I one day killed a goat ; and the last day,
which was the 26th, found a very large tortoise, which was a treat to me, and
my food was regulated thus : I ate a bunch of raisins for my breakfast, a piece
of goat's flesh , or of the turtle, for my dinner, broiled (for, to my great misfortune,
I had no vessel to boil or stew any thing), and two or three of the turtle's eggs
for supper.
During this confinement in my cover by the rain, I worked daily two or
three hours at enlarging my cave ; and by degrees worked it on towards one side
till I came to the outside of the hill, and made a door or way out, which came
beyond my fence, or wall ; and so I came in and out this way, but I was not
perfectly easy at lying so open , for, as I had managed myself before, I was in a
perfect inclosure, whereas now I thought I lay exposed ; and yet I could not
perceive that there was any living thing to fear, the biggest creature that I had
ever seen upon the island being a goat.
SEPTEMBER 30. - I was now come to the unhappy anni

versary of my landing - I cast up the notches on my post, and
mwar
found I had been on shore three hundred and sixty-five days. I
kept this day as a solemn fast, setting it apart to a religious
exercise, prostrating myself to the ground with the most serious
humiliation, confessing myself to God, acknowledging his
WER
righteous judgment upon me, and praying to him to have mercy

upon me, through Jesus Christ : and, having not tasted the least
refreshment for twelve hours, even till the going down of the sun, I then ate
a biscuit-cake, and a bunch of grapes, and went to bed, finishing the day as I
began it .
I had all this time observed no Sabbath day, for as at first I had no sense of
religion upon my mind , I had, after some time, omitted to distinguish the weeks,
by making a longer notch than ordinary for the Sabbath day, and so did not really
know what any of the days were ; but now having cast up the days as above, I
found I had been there a year ; so I divided it into weeks and set apart every
seventh day for a Sabbath ; though I found, at the end of my account, I had lost
a day or two of my reckoning.
A little after this my ink began to fail me, and so I contented myself to use it
more sparingly, and to write down only the most remarkable events of my life,
without continuing a daily memorandum of other things .
The rainy season and the dry season began now to appear regular to me, and
I learned to divide them so as to provide for them accordingly. But I bought all
102
Qa
CAMLANO
VALDES
my experience before I had it ; and this, I am going to relate, was one of the most
discouraging experiments that I made at all. I have mentioned, that I had saved
the few ears of barley and rice which I had so surprisingly found spring up , as I
thought, of themselves, and believe there were about thirty stalks of rice, and
about twenty of barley ; and now I thought it a proper time to sow it after the
rains, the sun being in its southern position going from me.
Accordingly, I dug up a piece of ground , as well as I could , with my wooden
spade, and, dividing it into two parts, I sowed my grain : but as it was sowing, it
casually occurred to my thought, that I would not sow it all at first, because I did
not know when was the proper time for it ; so I sowed about two-thirds of the
seeds, leaving about a handful of each .
It was a great comfort to me afterwards that I did so, for not one grain of that
I sowed this time came to any thing ; for the dry months following, the earth
having had no rain after the seed was sown , it had no moisture to assist its growth ,
and never came up at all, till the wet season had come again, and then it grew as
if it had been newly sown.
Finding my first seed did not grow, which I easily imagined was by the
drought, I sought for a moister piece of ground to make another trial in ; and I
dug up a piece of ground near my new bower, and sowed the rest of my seed in
February, a little before the vernal equinox ; and this, having the rainy months of
March and April to water it, sprung up very pleasantly, and yielded a very good
crop ; but having part of the seed left only, and not daring to sow all that I had
yet, I had but a small quantity at last, my whole crop not amounting to above
half a peck of each kind .
But by this experience I was made master of my business, and knew exactly
when the proper season was to sow ; and that I might expect two seed-times and
two harvests every year .
While this corn was growing, I made a little discovery, which was of use to
me afterwards . As soon as the rains were over, and the weather began to settle,
ETXAOKECHHUANULE|
which was about the month of November, I made a visit up the country to my
bower, where, though I had not been some months, yet I found all things just as
I left them. · The circle, or double hedge that I had made , was not only firm and
entire, but the stakes which I had cut off of some trees that grew thereabouts
were all shot out and grown with long branches, as much as a willow tree usually
shoots the first year after lopping its head . I could not tell what tree to call it
that these stakes were cut from . I was surprised, and yet very well pleased, to
see the young trees grow- and I pruned them and led them up to grow as much
alike as I could — and it is scarce credible how beautiful a figure they grew into
in three years ! so that, though the hedge made a circle of about twenty-five yards
103
* No Edisoniv
2
7
in diameter, yet the trees, for such I might now call them, soon covered it ; and
Robinson
for
it was a complete shade, sufficient to lodge under all the dry season .
Crusoe
This made me resolve to cut some more stakes , and make me a hedge like
"
"
this in a semicircle round my wall, I mean that of my first dwelling, which I did ;
and placing the trees or stakes, in a double row, at above eight yards distance
from my first fence, they grew presently, and were at first a fine cover to my
unprincipled
Booksellers
habitation, and afterwards served for a defence also, as I shall observe in its
Edition
order.
trying
OLD
pass
I found now that the seasons of the year might generally be divided, not into
are
off
an
to
of
summer and winter, as in Europe, but into the rainy seasons and the dry seasons,
which were generally thus .
HALF FEBRUARY, MARCH, HALF APRIL : -Rainy, the sun being then on,
or near the equinox.
HALF APRIL, MAY, JUNE, JULY, HALF AUGUST : -Dry, the sun being
then to the north of the Line .
HALF AUGUST, SEPTEMBER, HALF OCTOBER : -Rain, the sun being then
come back.
HALF OCTOBER, NOVEMBER, DECEMBER, JANUARY, HALF FEBRUARY :—
Dry, the sun being then to the south of the Line .
The rainy season sometimes held longer or shorter, as the winds happened to
blow ; but this was the general observation I made. After I had found , by
experience, the ill consequence of being abroad in the rain, I took care to furnish
myself with provisions beforehand, that I might not be obliged to go out ; and I
sat within doors as much as possible during the wet months.
In this time I found much employment (and very suitable also to the time),
for I found great occasion of many things which I had no way to furnish myself
with , but by hard labour and constant application ; particularly, I tried many
E
ways to make myself a basket ; but all the twigs I could get for the purpose
NOTIC
some
proved so brittle that they would do nothing. It proved of excellent advantage
to me now, that when I was a boy I used to take great delight in standing at a find
. e
W
basket-maker's in the town where my father lived, to see them make their wicker
ware ; and being, as boys usually are, very officious to help, and a great observer
of the manner how they worked those things, and sometimes lent a hand, I had
by this means so full knowledge of the methods of it, that I wanted nothing but
the materials ; when it came into my mind, that the twigs of that tree from whence
I cut my stakes that grew, might possibly be as tough as the sallows, and willows ,
and osiers, in England, and I resolved to try.
Accordingly, the next day I went to my country-house, as I called it, and,
cutting some of the smaller twigs, I found them to my purpose as much as I
104
FA
·
SYM Zd
obinson
Purchase
therefore
Readers
Caution
BRETT
Edition
Brett's
Crusoe
name
ith
New
only
our
the
"ör
on
of
E.
to
J.
w
,w e
R
"
f unprincipled
Booksellers
O
NOTICE
HAJ
Edition
‫ܫ‬nhậnvà
** đtấhui
BIR
trying
some
OLD
pass
find
are
We
off
an
.—
to
or
He
Ma
could desire ; whereupon I came the next

time prepared with a hatchet to cut down
Number
a quantity, which I soon found, for there

Front
.Page
each
was a great plenty of them : these I set

of
by to dry within my circle, or hedges,

and when they were fit for use I carried
them to my cave , and here, during the
next season, I employed myself in making
(as well as I could) a great many baskets,
both to carry earth or to carry or lay up any thing, as I had occasion ; and
105
Do ASP
ve
14
#74
11
though I did not finish them very handsomely, yet I made them sufficiently
serviceable for my purpose ; and thus afterwards I took care never to be without
them and as my wicker-ware decayed , I made more , especially I made strong
deep baskets to place my corn in, instead of sacks, when I should come to have a
quantity of it.
Having mastered this difficulty , and employed a world of time about it, I
bestirred myself to see, if possible , how to supply two wants : I had no vessels that
would hold any thing that was liquid , except two runlets, which were almost full
of rum , and some glass bottles, some of the common size , and others, which were
case-bottles, square, for the holding of waters, spirits, &c. I had not so much as a
pot to boil any thing in, except a great kettle which I saved out of the ship, and
which was too big for such uses as I desired it for, namely, to make broth, and
stew a bit of meat by itself. The second thing I would fain have had was a
tobacco-pipe, but it was impossible for me to make one ; however , I found a con
trivance for that too at last.

I employed myself in planting my second rows of stakes of piles, and in this
wicker-work, all the summer, or dry season, when another business took me up
more time than it could be imagined I could spare .

I mentioned before, that I had a great mind to see the whole island, and that I
had travelled up the brook, and so on , to where I built my bower, and where I
had an opening quite to the sea, on the other side of the island . I now resolved
to travel quite across to the sea-shore on that side. So taking my gun and hatchet,
and my dog, and a larger quantity of powder and shot than usual, with two
biscuit-cakes, and a great bunch of raisins, in my pouch, for my store, I began my
journey . When I had passed the vale where my bower stood, as above, I came
within view of the sea to the west ; and it being a very clear day, I fairly descried
land, whether an island or continent I could not tell ; but it lay very high,
extending from the west to the west-south -west, at a very great distance ; by my
guess it could not be less than fifteen or twenty leagues off.
I could not tell what part of the world this might be, otherwise than that I
knew it must be part of America, and, as I concluded by all my observations,
must be near the Spanish dominions , and perhaps was all inhabited by savages,
where, if I should have landed, I had been in a worse condition than I was now :
and therefore I acquiesced in the dispositions of Providence , which I began now
to own, and to believe every thing ordered for the best — I say, I quieted my mind
with this, and left afflicting myself with fruitless wishes of being there.
Besides, after some pause upon this affair, I considered , that if this land was
the Spanish coast, I should certainly one time or other, see some vessel pass or
repass one way or other , but if not, then it was the savage coast between the
.
106
R D
( ((issa(Graphers) and
1
Spanish country and Brazil, the inhabitants of which were indeed the worst of
savages ; for they are cannibals or men-eaters, and fail not to murder and devour
all the human bodies that fall into their hands.
With these considerations I walked very leisurely forward. I found that

side of the island where I now was, much pleasanter than mine- the open or
savanna fields sweet, adorned with flowers and grass, and full of very find woods.
I saw abundance of parrots, and fain would I have caught one, if possible, to
have kept it to be tame, and taught it to speak to me. I did, after some pains
taking, catch a young parrot ; for I knocked it down with a stick, and having
recovered it, I brought it home, but it was some years before I could make him
speak. However, at last I taught him to call me by my name very familiarly :
but the accident that followed, though it be a trifle, will be very diverting in
its place .
I was exceedingly diverted with this journey : I found in the low grounds,
hares, as I thought them to be, and foxes, but they differed greatly from all the
other kinds I had met with ; nor could I satisfy myself to eat them, though I
killed several : but I had no need to be venturous ; for I had no want of food,
and of that which was very good too ; especially these three sorts, namely, goats,
pigeons, and turtle, or tortoise, which, added to my grapes, Leadenhall Market
could not have furnished a better table than I, in proportion to the company :
and though my case was deplorable enough, yet I had great cause for thank
fulness, that I was not driven to any extremity for food ; but rather plenty, even
to dainties.
I never travelled in this journey above two miles outright in a day, or

thereabouts ; but I took so many turns and returns to see what discoveries I could
make, that I came wearied enough to the place where I resolved to sit down for
all night ; and then either reposed myself in a tree, or surrounded myself with a
row of stakes set upright in the ground, either from one tree to another, or so as
no wild creature could come at me without waking me.
As soon as I came to the sea-shore, I was surprised to see that I had taken up
EGĦECLLALILY
my lot on the worst side of the island ; for here, indeed, the shore was covered with
ALLISTI
innumerable turtles, whereas, on the other side, I had found but three in a year
and a half. Here was also an infinite number of fowls of many kinds, some of
which I had not seen before, and many of them very good meat, but such as I
knew not the names of except those called penguins.
I could have shot as many as I pleased, but was very sparing of my powder
and shot ; and therefore had more mind to kill a she-goat, if I could , which I
could better feed on ; and though there were many goats here, more than on the
other side of the island, yet it was with much more difficulty that I could come
107
?
Tony
near them M the country being flat and even, and they saw me much sooner than
Fland
when I was on the hills .
I confess this side of the country was much pleasanter than mine, but yet I
had not the least inclination to remove ; for, as I was fixed in my habitation ,
it became natural to me, and I seemed, all the while I was here, to be, as it
were, upon a journey, and from home ; however, I travelled along the shore
of the sea towards the east, I suppose, about twelve miles ; and then, setting
up a great pole upon the shore for a mark, I concluded I would go home
again : and the next journey I took should be on the other side of the island,
east from my dwelling, and so round, till I came to my post again - of which in
its place.
I took another way to come home than that I went, thinking I could easily
keep all the island so much in my view, that I could not miss finding my first
dwelling by viewing the country -but I found myself mistaken ; for, being come
about two or three miles, I found myself descended into a very large valley, but
so surrounded with hills, and those hills covered with woods, that I could not see
which was my way by any direction but that of the sun, nor even then, unless I
knew very well the position of the sun at that time of the day.
It happened, to my further misfortune, that the weather proved hazy for three
or four days, while I was in the valley ; and not being able to see the sun, I
wandered about very uncomfortably, and at last was obliged to find out the sea
side, look for my post, and come back the same way I went ; and then , by easy
journeys, I turned homeward, the weather being exceedingly hot, and my gun,
ammunition, hatchet, and other things, very heavy.
In this journey my dog surprised a young kid, and seized upon it ; and I
running in to take hold of it, caught it, and saved it alive from the dog. I
had a great mind to bring it home if I could : for I had often been musing
whether it might not be possible to get a kid or two, and so raise a breed of
tame goats, which might supply me when my powder and shot should be spent.
I made a collar for this little creature; and, with a string which I made out of
some rope-yarn, which I always carried about me, I led him along, though with
some difficulty, till I came to my bower, and there I enclosed him and left him ,
for I was very impatient to be at home, from whence I had been absent above a
month.
I cannot express what a satisfaction it was to me to come into my old hutch ,
and lie down in my hammock bed : this little wandering journey, without a
settled place of abode, had been so unpleasant to me, that my own house, as I
called it to myself, was a perfect settlement to me compared to that ; and it
rendered every thing about me so comfortable, that I resolved I would never
108
Wal Kole Jay
go a great way from it again, while it should be my lot to stay on the

island.
I reposed myself here a week, to rest and regale myself after my long
journey : during which, most of the time was taken up in the weighty affair of
making a cage for my poll, who began now to be a mere domestic, and to be
mighty well acquainted with me . Then I began to think of the poor kid which
I had pent up within

my little circle, and re
solved to go and fetch !.
it home, and give it
some food ; accordingly
I went, and found it
P
r
N
where I left it ; for, in
MA
deed, it could not get

out, but was almost
starved for want of
food . I went and cut
boughs of trees, and
branches of such shrubs
PC
as I could find, and 72
threw it over, and hav
ing fed it, I tied it as
I did before, to lead it
away ; but it was so
tame with being hun
gry, that I had no need
to have tied it, for it followed me like a dog ; and, as I continually fed it, the
creature became so loving, so gentle, and so fond, that it became from that time
one of my domestics also, and would never leave me afterwards.
The rainy season of the autumnal equinox was now come, and I kept the 30th
of September in the same solemn manner as before, being the anniversary of my
landing on the island, having now been there two years, and no more prospect of
being delivered than the first day I came there . I spent the whole day in humble
and thankful acknowledgements of the many wonderful mercies which my solitary
condition was attended with, and without which it might have been infinitely more
miserable . I gave humble and hearty thanks, that God had been pleased to
discover to me even that it was possible I might be more happy in this solitary
condition than I should have been in a liberty of society, and in all the pleasures
of the world that he could fully make up to me the deficiencies of my solitary
109
PAY PE
APA PROTON PADAN A Casual Thank Yo
state, and the want of human society, by his presence and the communication of
his grace to my soul, supporting, comforting, and encouraging me to depend upon
his providence here, and hope for his eternal presence hereafter.
It was now that I began sensibly to feel how much more happy the life I
now led was, with all its miserable circumstances, than the wicked, cursed, and
abominable life I led all the past part of my days ; and now, having changed both
my sorrow and my joys, my very desires altered, my affections changed their gust,
and my delights were perfectly new from what they were at my first coming, or,
indeed, for the two years past.

Before, as I walked about, either on my hunting, or for viewing the country,
the anguish of my soul at my condition would break out upon me on a sudden,
and my very heart would die within me to think of the woods, the mountains, the
deserts I was in , and how I was a prisoner, locked up with the eternal bars and
bolts of the ocean, in an uninhabited wilderness, without redemption . In the
midst of the greatest composures of my mind, this would break out upon me like
a storm , and make me wring my hands, and weep like a child. Sometimes it would
take me in the middle of my work, and I would immediately sit down and sigh,
and look upon the ground for an hour or two together, and this was still worse to
me , for if I could burst out into tears, or vent myself by words, it would go off ;
and the grief, having exhausted itself, would abate
But now I began to exercise myself with new thoughts - I daily read the
word of God and applied all the comforts of it to my present state. One morning,
RABREMES
being very sad, I opened the Bible upon these words, " I will never leave thee
nor forsake thee !" Immediately it occurred that these words were to me ; why
else should they be directed in such a manner, just at the moment when I was
mourning over my condition, as one forsaken of God and man ? " Well then,"
said I, " if God does not forsake me, of what ill consequence can it be, or what
matters it though the world should all forsake me : seeing, on the other hand, if
I had all the world, and should lose the favour and blessing of God, there would
•
be no comparison in the loss ?”
From this moment I began to conclude in my mind, that it was possible for
me to be more happy in this forsaken, solitary condition, than it was probable I
should have ever been in any particular state in the world ; and with this thought
I was going to give thanks to God for bringing me to this place .
I know not what it was, but something shocked my mind at the thought, and
I durst not speak the words. " How canst thou be such an hypocrite," said I,
even audibly, “ to pretend to be thankful for a condition , which, however, thou
mayst endeavour to be contented with, thou wouldst rather heartily pray to be
delivered from ? " So I stopped there ; but though I could not say I thanked God
110
1
We bad Va
Soth
for being there, yet I sincerely gave thanks to God for opening my eyes, by
whatever afflicting providences, to see the former condition of my life, and to
mourn for my wickedness, and repent. I never opened the Bible, or shut it, but
my very soul within me blessed God for directing my friend in England, without
any order of mine, to pack it among my goods, and for assisting me afterwards to
save it out of the wreck of the ship.

Thus, and in this disposition of mind, I began my third year : and though I
have not given the reader the trouble of so particular an account of my works
this year as at the first, yet in general it may be observed, that I was very
seldom idle, having regularly divided my time according to the several daily
employment that were before me- such as, first, my duty to God, and reading
the Scriptures, which I constantly set apart some time for, thrice every day ;
secondly, the going abroad with my gun for food, which generally took me up
three hours every morning when it did not rain ; thirdly, the ordering, curing,
preserving, and cooking what I had killed or catched for my supply these took up
great part of the day , also it is to be considered, that in the middle of the day,
when the sun was in the zenith, the violence of the heat was too great to stir out
so that about four hours in the evening was all the time I could be supposed to work
in ; with this exception , that sometimes I changed my hours of hunting and work
ing, and went to work in the morning, and abroad with my gun in the afternoon .
To this short time allowed for labour, I desire may be added, the exceeding
laboriousness of my work , the many hours, which, for want of tools, want of help,
and want of skill, every thing that I did took up out of my time — for example,
I was full two-and-forty days making me a board for a long shelf, which I wanted
in my cave , whereas, two sawyers, with their tools and sawpit, would have cut
six of them out of the same tree in half a day.
My case was this : it was a large tree which was to be cut down , because my
board was to be a broad one. The tree I was three days cutting down, and two
more cutting off the boughs, and- reducing it to a log or piece of timber. With
inexpressible hacking and hewing, I reduced both the sides into chips, till it
began to be light enough to move ; then I turned it, and made one side of it
smooth and flat, as a board, from end to end ; then turning that side downward,
cut the other side till I brought the plank to be about three inches thick, and
smooth on both sides. Any one may judge the labour of my hands in such a
piece of work : but labour and patience carried me through that and many other
things : I only observe this in particular, to shew the reason why so much of my
time went away with so little work, namely, that what might be a little to be done
with help and tools, was a vast labour, and required a prodigious time, to do alone,
and by hand.
111
Bank
Bay
But notwithstanding this, with patience and labour I went through many
things, and indeed every thing that my circumstances made necessary for me to
do, as will appear by what follows .
I was now in the months of November and December, expecting my crop of
barley and rice. The ground I had manured or dug up for them was not great :
W -
Street
Fleet
173
Numbers
Penny
-One
Two
.the
for, as I observed, my seed of each was not above the quantity of half a peck,
for I had lost one whole crop by sowing in the dry season ; but now my crop
promised very well, when on a sudden I found I was in danger of losing it all
again by enemies of several sorts, which it was scarce possible to keep from it ,
as first, the goats, and wild creatures which I called hares, which, tasting the
sweetness of the blade, lay in it night and day, as soon as it came up, and ate
it so close that it could get no time to shoot up into stalks.
This I saw no remedy for, but by making an enclosure about it with a
and
Nos
hedge, which I did with a great deal of toil ; and the more, because it required
14
.3
1
a great deal of speed, the creatures daily spoiling my corn. However, as my

arable land was but small, suited to my crop, I got it totally well fenced in about
three weeks' time, and shooting some of the creatures in the daytime, I set my
112
#2:4
STY Re
ww
1
‫ کار‬ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE .
驭
·
Street
Fleet
173
.k..
Numbers
Penny
Two
and
Nos
- ne
16.
the
.15
O
R
A
C
[The First Crop. ]
dog to guard it in the night, tying him up to a stake at the gate, where he
would stand and bark all night long ; so in a little time the enemies forsook
the place, and the corn grew very strong and well, and began to ripen apace.
But as the beasts ruined me before, while the corn was in the blade, so the
www
birds were as likely to ruin me now, when it was in the ear ; for, going along by
.
113
25 V
5
‫ܐ‬.‫ܝܣ‬1
19
the place to see how it throve, I saw my little crop surrounded with fowls of I
know not how many sorts, which stood , as it were, watching till I should be gone .
I immediately let fly among them (for I always had my gun with me) . I had no
sooner shot, but there arose up a little cloud of fowls, which I had not seen at all,
from among the corn itself.

This touched me sensibly ; for I foresaw that, in a few days, they would
devour all my hopes : that I should be starved, and never be able to raise a crop
at all—and what to do I could not tell ; however, I resolved not to lose my corn,
if possible, though I should watch it night and day. In the first place, I went
among it to see what damage was already done, and found they had spoiled a good
deal of it ; but that, as it was yet too green for them, the loss was not so great,
but the remainder was like to be a good crop if it could be saved .
I staid by it to load my gun, and then coming away, I could easily see the
thieves sitting upon all the trees about me, as if they only waited till I was gone
HOJE
away, and the event proved it to be so ; for, as I walked off as if I was gone ,
I was no sooner out of their sight, but they dropped down one by one, into the
corn again. I was so provoked that I could not have patience to stay till more
came on, knowing that every grain that they ate now was, as it might be said, a
peck loaf to me in the consequence ; but, coming to the hedge, I fired again, and
killed three of them. This was what I wished for ; so I took them
up, and served
them as we serve notorious thieves in England, namely, hanged them in chains
for a terror to others . It is impossible to imagine almost, that this should have
such an effect as it had ; for the fowls would not only not come at the corn, but,
in short, they forsook all that part of the island, and I could never see a bird near
the place as long as my scarecrows hung there.

This I was very glad of you may be sure ; and about the latter end of
December, which was our second harvest of the year, I reaped my corn .
I was sadly put to it for a scythe or a sickle to cut it down, and all I could do
was to make one as well as I could, out of one of the broadswords , or cutlasses ,
which I saved among the arms out of the ship. However, as my crop was but
small, I had no great difficulty to cut it down : in short, I reaped it my way, for
I cut nothing off but the ears, and carried it away in a great basket which I had
made, and so rubbed it out with my hands ; and, at the end of all my harvesting,
I found, that, out of my half peck of seed I had nearly two bushels of rice, and
above two bushels and a half of barley, that is to say, by my guess, for I had no
T!!!
measure at that time .
V
However, this was a great encouragement to me ; and I foresaw that in time

it would please God to supply me with bread and yet here I was perplexed
again, for I neither knew how to grind nor make meal of my corn, nor, indeed,
114
APPL
CODY 5mm Gyl for PJ
ME
how to clean and part it ; nor, if made into meal, how to make bread of it : and
if how to make it, yet I knew not how to bake it. These things being added to
my desire of having a good quantity for store, and to secure a constant supply, I
resolved not to taste any of this crop, but to preserve it all for seed against the
next season, and , in the mean time, to employ all my study and hours of working
to accomplish this great work of providing myself with corn and bread.
It might be truly said, that I now worked for my bread. It is a little won
derful, and what I believe few people have thought much upon, namely, the strange
multitude of little things necessary in the providing, producing, curing, dressing,
making, and finishing this one article of bread.
I that was reduced to a mere state of nature, found this to be my daily
discouragement , and was made more and more sensible of it every hour, even
after I got the first handful of seed corn , which, as I have said, came up unex
pectedly, and indeed to a surprise .
First, I had no plough to turn the earth , no spade or shovel to dig it. Well,
this I conquered by making a wooden spade, as I observed before ; but this did
my work but in a wooden manner ; and though it cost me a great many days to
make it, yet, for want of iron , it not only wore out the sooner, but made my work
the harder, and made it to be performed much worse.
However, this I bore with too, and was content to work it out with patience,
and bear with the badness of the performance. When the corn was sowed I had
no harrow, but was forced to go over it myself, and drag a great heavy bough of
a tree over it to scratch the earth, as it may be called, rather than rake or
harrow it.
When it was growing, or grown, I have observed already how many things I
wanted, to fence it, secure it, mow or reap it, cure or carry it home, thresh, part
it from the chaff, and save it. Then I wanted a mill to grind it, sieves to dress
it, yeast and salt to make it into bread, and an oven to bake it in ; and all these
things I did without, as shall be observed , and yet the corn was an inestimable
comfort and advantage to me too . But all this, as I said, made every thing
laborious and tedious to me, but that there was no help for : neither was my
time so much loss to me, because, as I had divided it, a certain part of it was
every day appropriated to these works ; and as I resolved to use none of the corn
for bread til I had a greater quantity by me, I had the next six months to apply
myself wholly, by labour and invention, to furnish myself with utensils proper for
the performing all the operations necessary for making the corn, when I had it ,
fit for my use .
But first I was to prepare more land, for I had now seed enough to sow above
an acre of ground . Before I did this, I had a week's work at least to make me a
115
KUCE
spade, which, when it was done, was a very sorry one indeed , and very heavy,
and required double labour to work with it ; however, I went through that, and
sowed my seeds in two large flat pieces of ground, as near my house as I could
find them to my mind, and fenced them in with a good hedge, the stakes of
which were all cut off that wood which I had set before, which I knew would
grow ; so that in one year's time I knew I should have a quick or living hedge,
that would want but little repair. This work was not so little as to take me up
less than three months , because
great part of that time was in the
wet season, when I could not go
abroad.
Within doors, that is, when it
rained and I could not go out, I
found employment on the follow
ing occasions : always observing,

that all the while I was at work,
I diverted myself with talking to
my parrot, and teaching him to
BizĜis
speak ; and I quickly learnt him
Souz
to know his own name, and at
last to speak it out pretty loud,
POLL, which was the first word I
ever heard spoken in the island by

any mouth but my own. This, therefore, was not my work, but an assistant to
my work ; for now, as I said, I had a great employment upon my hands, as
follows : namely, I had long studied, by some means or other, to make myself
some earthen vessels, which indeed I wanted sorely, but knew not where to come
at them however, considering the heat of the climate, I did not doubt but, if I
could find out any suitable clay, I might botch up some such pot as might, being
dried by the sun, be hard enough and strong enough to bear handling, and to
hold any thing that was dry, and required to be kept so ; and as this was neces
sary in preparing corn , meal, &c., which was the thing I was upon, I resolved to
make some as large as I could , and fit only to stand like jars to hold what should
be put into them .
It would make the reader pity me, or rather laugh at me, to tell how many
awkward ways I took to raise this paste, what odd, misshapen, ugly things I
made ; how many of them fell in, and how many of them fell out, the clay not
being stiff enough to bear its own weight ; how many cracked by the over
vioient heat of the sun, being set out too hastily ; and how many fell to pieces
116
Thejuice)N CRÍOSAUTINATO) FRAME

Galer
with only removing, as well before as after they were dried ; and, in a word, after
having laboured hard to find the clay, to dig it, to temper it, to bring it home,
and work it, I could not make above two large earthen ugly things-I cannot call
them jars—in about two months' labour.
However as the sun baked these two very dry and hard, I lifted them very
gently up, and set them down again in two great wicker baskets, which I had
made on purpose for them, that they might not break ; and, as between the pot
and the basket there was a little room to spare, I stuffed it full of the rice and
barley straw ; and these two pots being to stand always dry, I thought would hold
my dry corn, and perhaps the meal when the corn was bruised .
Though I miscarried so much in my design for large pots, yet I made

several smaller things with better success ; such as little round pots, flat dishes,
pitchers, and pipkins, and any thing my hand turned to ; and the heat of the sun
baked them strangely hard.
But all this would not answer my end, which was to get an earthern pot to
ANTURI
hold what was liquid, and bear the fire, which none of these could do . It
ransBANK
ESA
THOM,
IN
happened after some time, making a pretty large fire for cooking my meat, when
I went to put it out, after I had done with it, I found a broken piece of one of
Vacan
my earthen-ware vessels in the fire, burnt as hard as a stone, and red as a tile . I
was agreeably surprised to see it, and said to myself, that certainly they might be
made to burn whole, if they would burn broken .
This set me to study how to order my fire, so as to make it burn me some
pots. I had no notion of a kiln, such as the potters burn in, or of glazing
117
OUTLAY KAUTTANT
hoselinks ha (Gyle Sin
Menu
them with lead, though I had some lead to do it with ; but I placed three large
pipkins, and two or three pots, in a pile, one upon another, and placed my fire
wood all around it, with a great heap of embers under them ; I plied the fire
with fresh fuel , round the outside, and upon the top, till I saw the pots in the
inside red hot quite through, and observed that they did not crack at all : when
I saw them clear red, I let them stand in that heat about five or six hours, till
I found one of them, though it did not crack, did melt or run ; for the sand
which was mixed with the clay melted by the violence of the heat and would
have run into glass, if I had gone on ; so I slacked my fire gradually, till the pots
began to abate of the red colour ; and watching them all night that I might not
let the fire abate too fast, in the morning I had three very good, I will not say
handsome, pipkins, and two other earthern pots, as hard burnt as could be
desired, and one of them perfectly glazed with the running of the sand
After this experiment, I need not say that I wanted no sort of earthen-ware
for my use ; but I must needs say, as to the shapes of them, they were very
indifferent, as any one may suppose, when I had no way of making them but as
the children make dirt pies, or as a woman would make pies that never learnt to
raise paste .
No joy at a thing of so mean a nature was equal to mine, when I found I had
made an earthen pot that would bear the fire , and I had hardly patience to stay
till they were cold, before I set one upon the fire again with some water in it, to
boil me some meat, which it did admirably well ; and, with a piece of kid , I made
some very good broth , though I wanted oatmeal, and several other ingredients
requisite to make it so good as I would have had it .
My next concern was to get me a stone mortar to stamp or beat my corn in ;
for as to the mill, there was no thought of arriving to that perfection of art with
one pair of hands. To supply this want I was at a great loss ; for, of all trades
in the world, I was as perfectly unqualified for a stone-cutter, as for any what
ever ; neither had I any tools to go about it with . I spent many a day to find
out a great stone big enough to cut hollow, and make fit for a mortar, and could
find none at all, except what was in the solid rock, and which I had no way to
dig, or cut out ; nor indeed were the rocks in the island of hardness sufficient ,
but were all of a sandy crumbling stone, which would neither bear the weight of a
heavy pestle , nor would break the corn without filling it with sand ; so , after a great
Ball
deal of time lost in searching for a stone, I gave it over, and resolved to look out
a great block of hard wood, which I found indeed much easier ; and, getting one
as big as I had strength to stir, I rounded it, and formed it on the outside with
my axe and hatchet , and then, with the help of fire and infinite labour, made a
hollow place in it as the Indians in Brazil made their canoes. After this I made
118
T TONY JAZZER KAUPETTO ASANTE
my
2
a great heavy pestle, or beater, of the wood called the iron-wood, and this I pre
bas
Sy
pared and laid by against I had my next crop of corn, when I proposed to myself
to grind, or rather pound my corn, or meal, to make my bread.
My next difficulty was to make a sieve, or searce , to dress my meal, and part
it from the bran and the husk, without which I did not see it possible I could
have any bread. This was a most difficult thing, so much as but to think on :
for to be sure, I had nothing like the necessary things to make it with —I mean
fine thin canvass, or stuff, to searce the meal through. And here I was at a full
stop for many months ; nor did I really know what to do . linen I had none left
but was mere rags ; I had goat's hair, but neither knew I how to weave or spin
it ; and had I known how here were no tools to work it with . All the remedy
that I found for this was, that at last I did remember I had among the seamen's
clothes which were saved out of the ship, some neck-cloths, of calico, or muslin ;
and with some pieces of these I made three small sieves, but proper enough for
the work and thus I made shift for some years. How I did afterwards I shall
shew in its place .
The baking part was the next thing to be considered, and how I should make
bread when I come to have corn ; for, first, I had no yeast as to that part, there
was no supplying the want, so I did not concern myself much about it . But
for an oven I was indeed in great pain . At length I found out an expedient for
that also, which was this :-I made some earthern vessels very broad, but not
KADAKOND
COMBATH
KALENDAR
deep ; that is to say about two feet in diameter, and not above nine inches
deep these I burnt in the fire, as I had done the others, and laid them by ; and
when I wanted to bake, I made a great fire upon the hearth, which I had paved
with some square tiles of my own making and burning also-but I should not call
them square.
When the firewood was burnt pretty much into embers, or live coals, I drew
T
them forward upon this hearth , so as to cover it all over, and there I let them lie
till the hearth was very hot ; then , sweeping away all the embers, I set down my
loaf or loaves, and, whelming down the earthern pot upon them, drew the
embers all around the outside of the pot, to keep in, and add to the heat : and
thus, as well as in the best oven in the world, I baked my barley-loaves, and
became in a little time a good pastry-cook into the bargain ; for I made myself
qtisadero j
several cakes of the rice, and puddings. Indeed , I made no pies, neither had I
anything to put into them, supposing I had, except the flesh, either of fowls or
goats.
It need not be wondered at, if all these things took me up most part of the
third year of my abode here ; for it is to be observed, that in the intervals of these
things I had my new harvest and husbandry to manage ; for I reaped my corn in
119
MAXO FORUMANTONY D
Vaky
therefore
Brett's
its season, and carried it home as well as I could, and laid it up in the ear, in my
for
,we
E.
J.
Purchase
Number
large baskets, till I had time to rub it out : for I had no floor to thrash it on, or
Readers
Caution
BRETT
Edition
Front
name
instrument to thrash it with .
Page
Newith
each
only
our
the
on
of
E.
to
J.
,w
And now, indeed my stock of corn increasing, I really wanted to build my
barns bigger : I wanted a place to lay it up in ; for the increase of my corn
now yielded me so much , that I had of the barley about twenty bushels, and of
the rice as much, or more ; insomuch, that I now resolved to begin to use
“Robinson
freely, for my bread had been quite gone a great while ; also I resolved to
Edition
Crusoe
trying
see what quantity would be sufficient for me a whole year, and to sow but once
OLD
pass
are
an
off
of
to
a-year.
"
Upon the whole, I found that the forty bushels of barley and rice were much
more than I could consume in a year ; so I resolved to sow just the same quantity
TESTESTSINERALNENI
355
ade
diens
tesou
NAREN
Booksellers
By the 1 .
unprincipled
NOTICE
some
find
We
every year that . I cowed the last, in hopes that such a quantity would fully
.—
•
provide me with bread, &c.
All the while these things were doing, you may be sure my thoughts ran
many times upon the prospect of land which I had seen from the other side of the
HALSKLONASS
island ; and I was not without secret wishes that I was on shore there , fancying
that, seeing the mainland and an inhabited country, I might find some way or
other to convey myself farther, and, perhaps, at last find some means of escape.
But all this while I made no allowance for the dangers of such a condition,
and how I might fall into the hands of savages, and, perhaps, such as I might
have reason to think far worse than the lions and tigers of Africa- that if I
once came into their power, I should run a hazard more than a thousand to one
of being killed, and, perhaps of being eaten ; for I had heard that the people of
120
Kip L
Ko
་
7
2
A ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE. 安
SYES Ze
M
ML
the Caribbean coasts were cannibals, or men

eaters ; and I knew by the latitude that I could
not be far off from that shore-that, suppose
they were not cannibals, yet they might kill

me, as many Europeans who had fallen into
their hands had been served, even when they
have been ten or twenty together ; much
J
more I that was but one, and could make
little or no defence . All these things, I say,
wa
which I ought to have considered well of, and

ll
Th 121
Ya
a
vz
e
f
a
TA GATASENY KYD
I did cast up in my thoughts afterwards, yet took none of my apprehensions at

first and my head ran mightily upon the thoughts of getting over to that shore.
Now I wished for my boy Xury, and the long-boat with the shoulder-of
mutton sail, with which I sailed above aа thousand miles on the coast of Africa ;
but this was in vain . Then I thought I would go and look on cax stag'a bomt
which, as I have ፡፡ said, was blown
49 up uponWA
the shore a great way in the storm ,
when we were first cast away. She lay 2almost1 she did at first, bw mo
quite, and was turned by the force of the waves and the winds almost bezen.
* .*
upwards, against the high ridge of a beachy rough sand, but no water about i
as before.
If I had had hands to have refitted
}" > her, and have launched her into the
water, the boat would have done very well, and I might have gone back into
the Brazils with her casy enough ; but I might have easily foreseen , that I
:. **
could no more turn her, and set her upright upon her bottom , than i could
remove the island. However, I went to the wood, and cut levers and rollers,
and brought them to the boat, resolving to try what I could do, suggesting to
}
myself, that if I could but turn her down, I might easily repair the damage she
had received, and she would be a very good boat, and I might go to sea in her
very easily. 44.
:::
I spared no pains indeed, in this piece of fruitless toil, and spent, I tlak ,
. U
three or four weeks about it ; at last, finding it impossible to heave it up with my
little strength, I fell to digging away the sand to undermine it, and so to make it
! 14:
Saching
fall down , setting pieces of wood to thrust and guide it right in the fall .
2017
But when I had done this, I was unable to stir it up*** again, or to get under it.
$
2
much less to move it forwards towards the water so I was forced to give it over :
and yet, though I gave over the hopes of the boat , my desire to venture over
for the main increased, rather than decreased , as the means for it sourced
impossible.
This at length set me upon thinking whether it was not possible to make
myself a canoe, or periagua, such as the natives of those climates make, ovez
without tools, or, as I might say, without hands, namely, of the trunk of a great
tree. This I not only thought possible, but easy ; and pleased myself extremely
with the thoughts of making it, and with my having much more convenience for
She
it than any of the negroes or Indians ; but not at all considering the particular
inconveniences which I lay under more than the Indians did, namely, want of
hands to move it into the water when it was made a difficulty much barder for
me to surmount than all the consequences of want of tools could be to them : for
what was it to me that, when I had chosen a vast tree in the woods, I might with
great trouble cut it down, if after I might be able with my tools to hew and dub
122
ANGKAMEKU
I
the outside into the proper shape of a boat, and barn or cut out the inside to make
it hollow, so as to make a boat of it- if, after all this, I must leave it just there
where I found it, and was not able to launch it into the water ?
One would have thought, I could not have had the least reflection upon my
mind of my circumstances, while I was making this boat, but I should have
immediately thought how I should get it into the sea ; but my thoughts were so
intent upon my voyage over the sea in it, that I never once considered how I
should get it off the land : and it was really in its own nature, more easy for me
to guide it over forty-five miles of sea, than about forty-five fathoms of land, where
it lay, to set it afloat in the water.
I went to work upon this boat the most like a fool that ever man did who had
any of his senses awake. I pleased myself with the design, without determining
whether I was able to undertake it ; not but that the difficulty of launching my
boat came often into my head ; but I put a stop to my own enquiries into it by
this foolish answer which I gave myself " Let me first make it, I'll warrant I'll
find some way or other to get it along when it is done."
This was a most preposterous method ; but the eagerness of my fancy
prevailed, and to work I went, and felled a cedar tree- I question much whether
Soloman ever had such a one for the building of the temple at Jerusalem. It
KOLLEKTIKA
was five feet ten inches diameter at the lower part next the stump, and four feet
eleven inches diameter at the 1 end of twenty-two feet, after which it lessened for
a while, and then parted into branches. It was not without infinite labour that I
MAMMALAST
felled this tree : I was twenty days hacking and hewing it at the bottom ; I was
fourteen more getting the branches and limbs, and the vast spreading head of it,
cut off, which I hacked and hewed through with my axe and hatchet, with inex
pressible labour ; after this it cost me a month to shape it, and dub it to a
proportion, and to something like the bottom of a boat, that it might swim
upright as it ought to do . It cost me near three months more to clear the
inside, and work it out so as to make an exact boat of it : this I did indeed
without fire, by mere mallet and chisel, and by the dint of hard labour, till I had
brought it to be a very handsome periagua, and big enough to have carried six
JOHNSISTS
and-twenty men, and consequently big enough to have carried me and all my
cargo.
When I had gone through this work, I was extremely delighted with it : the
E
boat was really much bigger than I ever saw a canoe or periagua, that was made
of one tree, in my life ; many a weary stroke it had cost, you may be sure, for
there remained nothing but to get it into the water ; and had I gotten it into the
water, I make no question but I should have begun the maddest voyage, and the
most unlikely to be performed, that ever was undertaken.
123
do
Back KADA
But all my devices to get it into the water failed me, though they cost infinite
Yan
labour too. It lay about one hundred yards from the water and not more ; but
the first inconvenience was, it was up hill

towards the creek. Well, to take away this
discouragement, I resolved to dig into the
surface of the earth, and so make a declivity :
this I began, and it cost me a prodigious deal
of pains ; but who grudge pains that have
their deliverance in view ? but, when this
N/
was worked through, and this difficulty
managed, it was still much as one, for I could no more stir the canoe than I could
the other boat.
Then I measured the distance of ground, and resolved to cut a dock, or canal,
to bring water up to the canoe, seeing I could not bring the canoe down to the
"..
TWA
water : well, I began this work, and when I began to enter into it, and calculated
how deep it was to be dug, how broad, how the stuff was to be thrown out, I
found that, by the number of hands I had, being none but my own , it must
have been ten or twelve years before I should have gone through with it ; for
124
11 R.
the shore lay high, so that at the upper end it must have been at least twenty
feet deep so at length, though with great reluctance, I gave this attempt over
BAT
259
also.
This grieved me heartily ; and now I sow, though too late, the folly of
beginning a work before we count the cost, and before we judge rightly of our
own strength to go through with it .

In the middle of this work I finished my fourth year in this place, and kept
my anniversary with the same devotion, and with as much comfort, as ever
before ; for, by a constant study, and serious application of the word of God, and
by the assistance of his grace, I gained a different knowledge from what I had
before ; I entertained different notions of things ; I looked now upon the world
as a thing remote, which I had nothing to do with, no expectation from, and
indeed no desires about : in a word I had nothing indeed to do with it, nor was
ever like to have ; so I thought it looked as we may perhaps look upon it here
after, namely, as a place I had lived in, but was come out of it : and well I might
say as father Abraham to Dives, " Between me and thee there is a great gulf
fixed ."
In the first place, I was removed from all the wickedness of the world here .
I had neither the lust of the flesh , the lust of the eye, nor the pride of life . I
had nothing to covet, for I had all I was now capable of enjoying ; I was lord of
the whole manor, or, if I pleased , I might call myself king or emperor over the
Pies CAY
whole country which I had possession of ; there were no rivals ; I had no com
petitor, none to dispute sovereignty or command with me ; I might have raised
ship-loadings of corn , but I had no use for it, so I let as little grow as I thought
enough for my occasion ; I had tortoises or turtles enough, but now and then one
was as much as I could put to any use, I had timber enough to have built a fleet.
‫یپےسلالم‬
of ships ; I had grapes enough to have made wine, or to have cured into raisins,
to have loaded that fleet when they had been built.
But all I could make use of, was all that was valuable : I had enough to eat,
GAREESTLAST
and to supply my wants, and what was all the rest to me ? If I killed more flesh
ALLA
than I could eat, the dog must eat it, or the vermin ; if I sowed more corn than
I could eat, it must be spoiled . The trees that I cut down were lying to rot on
the ground, I could make no more use of them than for fuel - and that I had no
occasion for but to dress my food.
In a word, the nature and experience of things dictated to me, upon just
reflection, that all the good things of this world are no farther good to us than as
they are for our use ; and that, whatever we may heap up to give to others, we
enjoy only as much as we can use, and no more . The most covetous griping
miser in the world would have been cured of the vice of covetousness , if he had
125
Manymanner
1
I
I
Clan Cry (gastr
been in my case ; for I possessed infinitely more than I knew what to do with. I
had no room for desire, except it was of things which I had not, and they were
but trifles, though indeed of great use to me. I had, as I hinted before, a parcel
of money, as well gold as silver, about thirty-six pounds sterling : alas ! there
the nasty, sorry, useless stuff lay ; I had no manner of business for it ; and I
often thought with myself, that I would have given a handful of it for a gross of
tobacco-pipes, or for a handmill to grind my corn ; nay, I would have given it all
for sixpenny-worth of turnip or carrot seed out of England, or for a handful of
peas and beans, and a bottle of ink : as it was, I had not the least advantage by
it, or benefit from it ; but there it lay in a drawer, and grew mouldy with the
damp of the cave, in the wet season and if I had had the drawer full of
diamonds, it had been the same case, and they had been of no manner of value to
me, because of no use.
I had now brought my state of life to be much easier in itself than it was at
first, and much easier to mind as well as to my body. I frequently sat down to
my meat with thankfulness, and admired the hand of God's providence, which
had thus spread my table in the wilderness . I learnt to look more upon the bright
side of my condition, and less upon the dark side, and to consider what I enjoyed
rather than what I wanted - and this gave me sometimes such secret comforts,
that I cannot express them and which I take notice of here, to put those
discontented people in mind of it, who cannot enjoy comfortably what God hath
given them, because they see and covet something that he has not given them all
our discontents about what we want, appeared to me to spring from the want of
thankfulness for what we have.
Another reflection was of great use to me, and, doubtless, would be so to any
one that should fall into such distress as mine was ; and this was, to compare my
present condition with what I at first expected it should be - nay, with what it
would certainly have been p if the good Providence of God had not wonderfully
ordered the ship to be cast up near to the shore, where I not only could come at
her, but could bring what I got out of her to the shore for my relief and comfort ;
without which I had wanted tools to work, weapons for defence, or gunpowder
and shot for getting my food.
I spent whole hours, I may say whole days, in representing to myself,
in the most lively colours, how I must have acted, if I had got nothing out
of the ship ; how I could not have so much as got any food, except fish and
turtles ; and that, as it was long before I found any of them, I must have
perished first pag that I should have lived, if I had not perished, like a mere
savage - that if I had killed a goat or a fowl by any contrivance, I had no
way to flay or open them, or part the flesh from the skin and the bowels ,
126
With typ (CYKLISTYSTEN FRET wepost.
M
Ja
or to cut it up ; but must gnaw it with my teeth, and pull it with my claws like
a beast.
These reflections made me very sensible of the goodness of Providence to me,
and very thankful for my present condition, with all its hardships and misfortunes ;
and this part also I cannot but recommend to the reflection of those who are apt,
in their misery, to say, " Is any affliction like mine ? " Let them consider how
much worse the cases of some people are , and what their case might have been,
if Providence had thought fit .

I had another reflection , which assisted me also to comfort my mind and
hopes ; and this was, comparing my present condition with what I had deserved ,
and had therefore reason to expect, from the hand of Providence . I had lived
a dreadful life, perfectly destitute of the knowledge and fear of God . I had been
well instructed by father and mother : neither had they been wanting to me in
their early endeavours to infuse a religious awe of God into my mind, a sense of
my duty, of what the nature and end of my being required of me. But, alas !
falling early into the sea-faring life, which, of all lives, is the most destitute of
the fear of God, though his terrors are always before them — I say, falling early
into the sea-faring life, and into sea-faring company, all that little sense of
religion which I had entertained was laughed out of me by my messmates - by a
hardened despising of dangers, and the views of death, which grew habitual to
me -by my long absence from all manner of opportunities to converse with any
thing but what was like myself, or to hear any thing of what was good, or tended
towards it.
So void was I of every thing that was good, or of the least sense of what I
was, or was to be, that in the greatest deliverance I enjoyed, such as my escape
from Sallee, my being taken up by the Portuguese master of the ship, my being
planted so well in Brazil, my receiving the cargo from England, and the like, I
never once had the words " Thank God !" so much as on my mind, or in my
mouth ; nor, in the greatest distress, had I so much thought as to pray to him,
nor as much as to say, " Lord have mercy upon me ! " -no, not to mention the
name of God, unless it was to swear by and blaspheme it.
I had terrible reflections upon my mind for many months, as I have already
observed, on the account of my wicked and hardened life past ; and when I
looked about me, and considered what particular providences had attended me,
A
since my coming into this place , and how God had dealt bountifully with me
May
had not only punished me less than my iniquity deserved, but had so plentifully
provided for me ; this gave me great hopes that my repentance was accepted, and
that God had yet mercies in store for me.

With these reflections I worked my mind up, rt only to resignation to the
127
i wanty ROCKANNYPONTMANDE (GMT Warni
1
S
will of God in the present disposition of my circumstances, but even to a sincere
Mamady
thankfulness of my condition , and that I, who was yet a living man, ought
not to complain, seeing that I had not the due punishment of my sins - that I
enjoyed so many mercies, which I had no reason to have expected in that place
-that I ought never more to repine at my condition, but to rejoice, and to give
daily thanks for that daily bread, which nothing but a cloud of wonders could
have brought that I ought to consider I had been fed even by a miracle, even
as great as that of feeding Elijah by ravens - nay, by a long series of miracles .
and that I could have hardly named a place in the uninhabited part of the world,
where I could have been cast more to my advantage -- a place where, as I
ALLA
2
11
KUSAKHYALARINI
({\^
MENARIK
LAKES
ARTE
t
Haltirish
had no society, which was my affliction on the one hand, so I found no ravenous
beasts, no furious wolves or tigers, to threaten my life , no venomous creatures or
YAMA poisonous, which I might have fed on to my hurt ; no savages to murder and
devour me.
In a word, as my life was a life of sorrow one way, so it was a life of mercy
another ; and I wanted nothing to make it a life of comfort, but to be able to
make my sense of God's goodness to me, and care over me in this condition, be
128
GOLOSAM Montes
Z
my daily consolation ; and after I made a just improvement of these things, I

went away, and was no more sad.
I had now been here so long, that many things which I brought on shore for
my help were either quite gone or very much wasted, and near spent.
R
YOU
0
10
My ink, as I observed, had been gone for some time, all but a very little,
which I eked out with water a little and a little, till it was so pale it scarce left
any appearance of black upon the paper : as long as it lasted, I made use of it
*
to minute down the days of the month on

which any remarkable thing happened to
me ; and first, by casting up times past, I
remember that there was a strange con
currence of days, in the various providences

which befel me, and which, if I had been
superstitiously inclined to observe days as
fatal or fortunate, I might have had reason to have looked upon with a great
deal of curiosity .
190
VES
E. J. BRETT'S EDITION , 17-18.

W JAMC
First, I had observed, that the same day that I broke away from my father
and my friends, and ran away to Hull, in order to go to sea, the same day after
wards I was taken by the Sallee man-of-war, and made a slave.
The same day of the year that I escaped out of the wreck of the ship in
Yarmouth Roads, that same day of the year afterwards I made my escape from
Sallee in the boat.
The same day of the year I was born on, namely the 20th of September, the
same day I had my life so miraculously saved twenty-six years after, when I was
cast on shore in this island ; so that my wicked life, and solitary life, both began
on a day.
The next thing to my ink's being wasted, was that of my bread, I mean the
biscuit which I brought out of the ship. This I had husbanded to the last
degree, allowing myself but one cake of bread a-day, for above a year ; and yet
I was quite without bread for a year before I got any corn of my own ; and great
reason I had to be thankful that I had any at all, the getting it being, as it has
SPOTTE
been already observed, next to miraculous.

My clothes, too, began to decay mightily : as to linen, I had none a good
while, except some checquered shirts which I found in the chests of the other
seamen, and which I carefully preserved, because many times I could bear no
other clothes on but a shirt : and it was a very great help to me that I had,
all the men's clothes of the ship, almost three dozen of shirts . There were
ANDDES
among
also several thick watch-coats of the seamen, which were left behind , but they
KARTELLER
BRUS
were too hot to wear ; and though it is true that the weather was so violently hot
that there was no need of clothes, yet I could not go quite naked - no, though I
had been inclined to it, which I was not nor could I abide the thought of it,
though I was all alone,

One reason why I could not go quite naked was, I could not bear the heat of
the sun so well when quite naked, as with some clothes on - nay, the very heat
frequently blistered my skin ; whereas, with a shirt on, the air itself made some
motion, and, whistling under the shirt, was twofold cooler than without it ; no
more could I ever bring myself to go out in the heat of the sun without a cap or
a hat ; the heat of the sun beating with such violence as it does in that place,
would give me the head-ache presently, by darting so directly on my head, without
Limo
a cap or hat on , so that I could not bear it ; whereas , if I put on my hat, it
TIMV would presently go away.

Upon these views I began to consider about putting the few rags I had, which
ery
I called clothes , into some order ; I had worn out all the waistcoats I had, and
my business was now to try if I could not make jackets out of the great watch
coats which I had by me, and with such other materials as I had so I set to
130
JE admCo 소 MyJoy
work a-tailoring, or rather, indeed, a-botching - for I made most piteous work of
AMERKKI
it. However, I made shift to make two or three waistcoats, which I hoped would
serve me a great while ; as for breeches or drawers, I made but very sorry shift
indeed till afterwards.
I have mentioned that I saved the skins of all the creatures that I killed — I
mean four-footed ones and I had hung them up stretched out with sticks in the
sun ; by which means some of them were so dry and hard that they were fit for
little ; but others, it seems, were very useful. The first thing I made of these
was a great cap for my head, with the hair on the outside to shoot off the rain :
and this I performed so well, that after this I made a suit of clothes wholly of
those skins that is to say, a waistcoat and breeches open at the knees, and both
loose ; for they were rather wanted to keep me cool, than to keep me warm. I
must not omit to acknowledge, that they were wretchedly made ; for it I was a
bad carpenter, I was a worse tailor ; however, they were such as I made a very
good shift with ; and when I was abroad, if it happened to rain , the hair of the
waistcoat and cap being outmost, I was kept very dry.
After this, I spent a deal of time and pains to make me an umbrella : I was
indeed, in great want of one, and had a great mind to make one : I had seen them
made in the Brazils, where they are very useful in the great heats which are
there ; and I felt the heats every jot as great here, and greater too, being nearer
the equinox ; besides, as I was obliged to be much abroad, it was a most useful
thing to me, as well for the rains as the heats. I took a world of pains at it ; and
was a great while before I could make any thing likely to hold ; nay, after I
thought I had hit the way, I spoiled two or three before I made one to my mind ; QRAMLA
but at last I made one that answered indifferently well. The main difficulty I
found was to make it to let down : I could make it to spread ; but if it did not let
down too, and draw in, it would not be portable for me any way, but just over my
head, which would not do. However, at last, as I said , I made one to answer : I
covered it with skins, the hair upwards, so that it cast off the rain like a penthouse,
and kept off the sun so effectually, that I could walk out in the hottest of the
weather, with greater advantage than I could before in the coolest ; and, when I
had no need of it, I could close it, and carry it under my arm.
Thus I lived mightily comfortable, my mind being entirely composed by
resigning to the will of God, and throwing myself wholly upon the disposal of his
Providence : this made my life better than sociable ; for, when I began to regret
the want of conversation , I would ask myself, whether thus conversing mutually
with my own thoughts, and, as I hope I may say, with even my Maker, by
Ka
ejaculations and petitions, was not better than the utmost enjoyment of human
society in the world ?
131
D
I cannot say, that, after this, for five years, any extraordinary thing happened
to me ; but I lived on in the same course, in the same posture and place, just as
before . The chief thing I was employed in, besides my yearly planting my
barley and rice, and curing my raisins, of both which I always kept up just
enough to have a sufficient stock of the year's provisions beforehand - I say,
besides this yearly labour, and my daily labour of going out with my gun, I had
one labour to make me a canoe, which at last I finished : so that by digging a
canal to it, six feet wide, and four feet deep, I brought it into the creek almost
half a mile. As for the first, that was so vastly big, as I made it, without
considering beforehand, as I ought to do, how I should be able to launch it ; so,

never being able to bring it to the water, or bring the water to it, I was obliged
to let it lie where it was, as a memorandum to teach me to be wiser next time.
Indeed, the next time, though I could not get a tree proper for it, and was in a
place where I could not get the water to it, at any less distance than, as I have
said, of near half a mile ; yet, as I saw it was practicable at last, I never gave it
over ; and, though I was near two years about it, yet I never grudged my labour,
in hopes of having a boat to go off to sea at last .
However, though my little periagua was finished, yet the size of it was not at
all answerable to the design which I had in view when I made the first I mean
of venturing over to the terra firma, where it was above forty miles broad ;
accordingly, the smallness of the boat assisted to put an end to that design, and
now I thought no more of it . But as I had a boat, my next design was to make
a tour round the island : for, as I had been on the other side, in one place, crossing
SOMONI
as I have already described it, over the land, so the discoveries I made in that
journey made me very eager to see the other parts of the coast ; and now I had a
boat, I thought of nothing but sailing round the island.
For this purpose , and that I might do every thing with discretion and
consideration, I fitted up a little mast to my boat, and made a sail to it out of some
of the pieces of the ship's sails, which lay in store, and of which I had a great
store by me.
Having fitted my mast and sail, and tried the boat, I found she would sail
very well. Then I made little lockers and boxes at each end of my boat, to put
provisions, necessaries, and ammunition , &c. into, to be kept dry, either from
rain, or the spray of the sea ; and a little long hollow place I cut in the inside
of the boat, where I could lay my gun, making a flap to hang down over it to
keep it dry.
I fixed my umbrella also in a step at the stern, like a mast, to stand over my
head, and keep the heat of the sun off me, like an awning ; and thus I every
now and then took a little voyage upon the sea, but never went far out, nor far
182
26 ཕྱིན་ #MYSEL AW
The Vous
from the little creek ; but at last being eager to view the circumference of my
Many
little kingdom, I resolved upon my tour, and accordingly I victualled my ship for
the voyage - putting in two dozen of myloaves (cakes I should rather call them)
of barley-bread, an earthen pot full of parched rice (a food I ate a great deal of) ,
a little bottle of rum , half a goat, and powder and shot for killing more, and two
large watch- coats, of those which, as I mentioned before, I had saved out of the
seamen's chests : these I took, one to lie upon, and the other to cover me in the
night .
#!
ISRAELI
~]
ELEKREMAINEDENLE
AMINAB
It was the 6th of November, in the sixth year of my reign, or my captivity,
which you please, that I set out on this voyage, and I found it much longer than
I expected ; for, though the Island itself was not very large, yet when I came to
the east side of it, I found a great ledge of rocks lie out about two leagues into the
sea, some above water, some under it ; and beyond this a shoal of sand, lying dry
half a league more ; so that I was obliged to go a great way out to sea to double
‫نعت‬
that point .
‫نے‬
When I first discovered them, I was going to give over my enterprise, and
come back again, not knowing how far it mightoblige me to go out to sea, and,
above all, doubting how I should get back again ; so I came to an anchor, for I
bat
had made me a kind of an anchor with a piece of broken grappling which I got
out of the ship .
Having secured my boat, I took my gun, and went on shore, climbing up a
hill, which seemed to overlook that point, where I saw the full extent of it , and
resolved to venture.
133
POGUMINA
In my viewing the sea from that hill where I stood, I perceived a strong, and
indeed a most furious current, which ran to the east, and even came close to the
point ; and I took the more notice of it, because I saw there might be some
danger, that when I came into it, I might be carried out to sea by the strength of
it, and not be able to make the island again. And indeed, had I not gotten first
upon this hill, I believe it would have been so ; for there was the same current on
the other side of the island, only that it set off at a farther distance ; and I saw
there was a strong eddy under the shore - so I had nothing to do but to get out
of the first current , and I should presently be in an eddy.

I lay here, however, two days ; because the wind blowing pretty fresh (at east
south-east, and that being just contrary to the said current), made a great breach
of the sea upon the point ; so that it was not safe for me to keep too close to the
shore for the breach, nor to go too far off because of the stream .
The third day in the morning, the wind having abated over night, the sea
was calm, and I ventured ; but I am a warning-piece again to all rash and
ignorant pilots ; for no sooner was I come to the point, when I was not my
boat's length from the shore, but I found myself in a great depth of water, and
a current like the sluice of a mill . It carried my boat along with it with such
a violence, that all I could do could not keep her so much as on the edge of it :
but I found it hurried me farther and farther out from the eddy, which was on
BESTTEL
the left hand. There was no wind stirring to help me, and all that I could do
with my paddles signified nothing ; and now I began to give myself over for
Hscars
lost ; for as the current was on both sides of the island, I knew in a few leagues'
distance they must join again, and then I was irrecoverably gone - nor did I
see any possibility of avoiding it ; so that I had no prospect before me but of
perishing —not by the sea, for that was calm enough, but of starving for hunger
I had, indeed, found a tortoise on the shore, as big almost as I could lift, and had
tossed it into the boat ; and I had a great jar of fresh water, that is to say, one
of my earthen pots, but what was all this to being driven into the vast ocean,
where, to be sure, there was no shore, no mainland or island, for a thousand
leagues at least.
And now I saw how easy it was for the providence of God to make the most
miserable condition that mankind could be in worse. Now I looked back on my
desolate solitary island as the most pleasant place in the world, and all the
happiness my heart could wish for was to be there again : I stretched out my
hands to it with eager wishes. " Oh, happy desert ! " said I, " I shall never see
thee more ! Oh, miserable creature ! " said I, " whither am I going !" Then I
reproached myself with my unthankful temper, and how I had repined at my
solitary condition ; and now what would I give to be on shore there again ? Thus
Bink
134
wy.co.um
খ RES RANGERS
we never see the true state of our condition , till it is illustrated to us by its
contraries ; nor know how to value what we enjoy, but by the want of it. It is
bary
scarce possible to imagine the consternation I was in, being driven from my
beloved island (for so it appeared to me now to be) into the wide ocean, almost
two leagues, and in the utmost despair of ever recovering it again ; however, I
worked hard, till indeed my strength was almost exhausted , and kept my boat as
Vi
much to the northward, that is, towards the side of the current which the eddy
e
lay on, as possibly I could : when about noon, as the sun passed the meridian , I
thought I felt a little breeze of wind in my face, springing up from the south
south-east. This cheered my heart a little, and especially when, in about half an
hour more, it blew a pretty small gentle gale. By this time I was gotten at a
frightful distance from the island ; and, had the least cloud or hazy weather
intervened , I had been undone another way too ; for I had no compass on board,
and should never have known how to have steered towards the island , if I had but
once lost sight of it ; but the weather continuing clear, I applied myself to get up
my mast again, and spread my sail, standing away to the north as much as
possible, to get out of the current .
Just as I had set my mast and sail, and the boat began to stretch away, I
saw, even by the clearness of the water, some alteration of the current was near ;
for where the current was so strong, the water was foul : but perceiving the water
clear, I found the current abate, and presently I found, to the east, at about half
a mile, a breach of the sea upon some rocks : these rocks I found caused the
current to part again ; and as the main stress of it ran away more southerly,
leaving the rocks to the north- east so the other returned by the repulse of the
rock, and made a strong eddy, which ran back again to the north-west with a very
sharp stream.
They who know what it is to have a reprieve brought to them upon the
ladder, or to be rescued from thieves just going to murder them, or who have been
in such like extremities, may guess what my present surprise of joy was, and how
gladly I put my boat into the stream of this eddy ; and the wind also freshening,
how gladly I spread my sail to it, running cheerfully before the wind, with a
strong tide or eddy under foot.
This eddy carried me about a league in my way back again directly towards
the island, but about two leagues more towards the northward than the current
Darl
lay, which carried me away at first : so that when I came near the island, I found
myself open to the northern shore of it, that is to say, the other of the island,
opposite to that which I went out from .
When I had made something more than a league of way, by the help of this
current or eddy, I found it was spent, and served me no farther. However, I
185
They mass
A
therefore
we
found, that between the two great currents, namely, that on the south side which
Purchase
N'imber
Readers
BRETT
Edition
had hurried me away, and that on the north, which lay about two leagues on the
Cautio
Front
name
Page
New
ith
only
each
nur
the
other side —I say, between these two, in the west of the island, I found the water
on
of
E.
,to
J.
w
o
at least still, and running no way ; and having still a breeze of wind fair for me,
Bre
for
,:ts
E.
J.
I kept on steering directly for the island, though not making such fresh way as I
did before .
About four o'clock in the evening, being then within about a league of the
“ obinson
Edition
island, I found the point of the rocks which occasioned this distance stretching
Crusoe
OID
out, as is described before, to the southward, and, casting off the current more
”of
R
southwardly, had of course made another eddy to the north and this I found
very strong, but not directly setting the way my course lay, which was due west,
but almost full north . However, having a fresh gale, I stretched across this eddy,
slanting north-west, and,
in about an hour, came
within about a mile of
M
the shore, where, it being

smooth water, I soon got
to land.
unprincipled
Booksetters
When I was on shore,
tragjarsbor
NOTICE
21.8 . ulri,
I fell on my knees, and
some
find
.—e
are
gave God thanks for my
W
deliverance, resolving to
lay aside all thoughts of
my deliverance by my
boat ; and, refreshing
myself with such things
as I had, I brought my BROA
D?
boat close to the shore,
in a little cove that I had
espied under some trees,

2 ‫زی‬
and laid me down to ‫ہاے۔تر‬
sleep, being quite spent
with the labour and fa
tigue of the voyage .

I was now at a great loss which way to get home with my boat ; I had run so
much hazard, and knew too much the cause, to think of attempting it by the way
I went out ; and what might be at the other side (I mean the west side), I knew
not nor had I any mind to run any more ventures ; so I only resolved in the
morning to make my way westward along the shore, and to see if there was no
136
TECNAMİ M
D
}
>

SYB Ze
:
‫اک‬
m
M Ha
VET
W
Vii
H •
si
creek where I might lay up my frigate in

safety, so as to have her again if I wanted her.
In about three miles or thereabouts, coasting
the shore, I came to a very good inlet, or bay,
about a mile over, which narrowed till it came
to a very little rivulet, or brook, where I
found a convenient harbour for my boat, and

where she lay as if she had been in a little dock made on purpose for her ; here
137
25 Do 13
8 ve
s
T
Ja Mont
I put in and having stowed my boat very safe, I went on shore to look about me,
and see where I was.
I soon found I had but a little passed by the place where I had been before
when I travelled on foot to that shore ; so, taking nothing out of my boat but my
gun and my umbrella, for it was exceedingly hot, I began my march. The way
was comfortable enough, after such a voyage as I had been upon, and I reached
my old bower in the evening, where I found every thing standing as I left it ;
for I always kept it in good order, being, as I said before, my country house.
I got over the fence, and laid me down in the shade, to rest my limbs, for I
was very weary, and fell asleep ; but judge if you can, you that read my story,
what a surprise I must be in, when I was awakened out of my sleep by a voice
calling me by my name several times, " Robin, Robin, Robin Crusoe, poor
Robin Crusoe, Where are you, Robin Crusoe ? Where are you ? Where have
you been ?"
I was so dead asleep at first, being fatigued with rowing or paddling, as it is

called, the first part of the day, and walking the latter part, that I did not awake
thoroughly ; and dozing between sleeping and waking, thought I dreamed that
somebody spoke to me , but as the voice continued to repeat, " Robin Crusoe,
Robin Crusoe ! " at last I began to awake more perfectly, and was at first dread
fully frighted, and started up in the utmost consternation ; but no sooner were my
eyes open, but I saw my Poll sitting on the top of the hedge, and immediately
knew that this was he that spoke to me ; for just in such bemoaning language I
had used to talk to him , and teach him : and he had learned it so perfectly, that
he would sit upon my finger, and lay his bill close to my face, and cry, " Poor
Robin Crusoe, where are you ? Where have you been ? How came you here ? "
and such things as I had taught him .
However, even though I knew it was the parrot, and that indeed it could be
nobody else, it was a good while before I could compose myself. First, I was
amazed how the creature got hither, and then how he should just keep about the
place, and no where else : but as I was well satisfied it could be nobody but honest
Poll, I got it over ; and, holding out my hand, and calling him by his name,
“ Poll ! ” the sociable creature came to me, and sat upon my thumb, as he used to
HULNARS;
do, and continued talking to me--" Poor Robin Crusoe ! " and " How did I come
here ? " and " Where had I been ? " just as if he had been overjoyed to see me
.
again ; and so I carried him home along with me.
I had now had enough of rambling to sea for some time, and had enough to
do for many days to sit still and reflect upon the danger I had been in . I would
have been very glad to have had my boat again on my side of the island, but I
knew not how it was practicable to get it about , as to the east side of the island,
138
myfingers #ZOTITTANG
S
body
which I had gone round, I knew well enough there was no venturing that way ;
my very heart would shrink, and my very blood run chill, but to think of it : and
as to the other side of the island, I did not know how it might be there ; but
supposing the current ran with the same force against the shore at the east, as it
passed by it on the other, I might run the same risk of being driven down the
stream, and carried by the island, as I had been before of being carried away
from it . So with these thoughts I contented myself to be without my boat, though
it had been the product of so many months ' labour to make it, and of so many
more to get it into the sea .

In this government of my temper I remained near a year - lived a very
sedate retired life, as you may well suppose ; and my thoughts being very much
composed as to my condition, and fully comforted in resigning myself to the
dispositions of Providence , I thought I lived really very happily in all things,
except that of society.

I improved myself in this time in all the mechanic exercises which my ne
cessities put me upon applying myself to : and I believe could , upon occasion ,
have made a very good carpenter, especially considering how few tools I had.
Beside this, I arrived at an unexpected perfection in my earthen-ware, and
contrived well enough to make them with a wheel, which I found infinitely easier
BUS
and better ; because I made things round and shapeable, which before were filthy
things indeed to look on . But I think I never was so vain of my own performance,
or more joyful for any thing I found out, than for my being able to make a
tobacco-pipe ; and though it was a very ugly clumsy thing when it was done, and
Measlesy
only burnt red like other earthen-ware , yet it was hard and firm, and would draw
the smoke, I was exceedingly comforted with it -- for I had been always used to
smoke, and there were pipes in the ship, but I forgot them at first, not knowing
there was tobacco in the island ; and afterwards, when I searched the ship again ,
I could not come at any pipes at all.

In my wicker-ware I also improved much, and made abundance of necessary
baskets, as well as my invention shewed me, though not very handsome, yet
convenient for my laying things up in, or fetching things home in . For
example, if I killed a goat abroad, I could hang it up in a tree, flay it, and dress
it, and cut it in pieces, and bring it home in a basket , and the like by a turtle ;
I could cut it up , take out the eggs, and a piece or two of the flesh , which was
Lille enough for me, and bring them home in a basket, and leave the rest behind
me. Also large deep baskets were my receivers for my corn, which I always
rubbed out as soon as it was dry, and cured, and kept it in great baskets instead
of a granary.
I began now to perceive my powder abated considerably ; and this was a
139
4009
want which it was impossible for me to supply, and I began seriously to consider
what I must do when I should have no more powder — that is to say, how I
should do to kill any goats. I had, as I observed, in the third year of my
being here, kept a young kid, and bred her tame : I was in hopes of getting a
he-kid , but I could not by any means bring it to pass, till my kid grew an old
goat ; and I could never find in my heart to kill her, till she died at last of
mere age.
But being now in the eleventh year of my residence, and, as I have said, my
Emas
des
PitaCam
11
m
ミシューブ
2W
۱۲:
X
Li
EL
Mist
ammunition growing low, I set myself to study some art to trap and snare the
goats, to see whether I could not catch some of them alive ; and, particularly, I
wished to possess a she-goat great with young.
To this purpose I made some snares to hamper them, and believe they were
more than once taken in them ; but my tackle was not good, for I had no wire,
and always found them broken, and my bait devoured.
At length I resolved to try a pitfall ; so I dug several large pits in the earth,
in places where I had observed the goats used to feed, and over these pits I
placed hurdles, of my own making too, with a great weight upon them ; and
several times I put ears of barley, and dry rice, without setting the trap ; and
I could easily perceive that the goats had gone in, and eaten up the corn, for
I could see the marks of their feet : at length I set three traps in one night,
140
KARAW
f
About
Y
and, going the next morning, I found them all standing, and yet the bait eaten
and gone. This was very discouraging ; however, I altered my trap ; and, not
to trouble you with particulars, going one morning to see my traps, I found in
one of them a large old he-goat ; and in one of the other, three kids, a male and
two females .
As to the old one, I knew not what to do with him ; he was so fierce, I durst
not go into the pit to him - that is to say, to bring him away alive, which was
what I wanted . I could have killed him, but that was not my business, nor would
it answer my end ; so I even let him out, and he ran away as if he had been
GuilAlld T Gilbe
GILA Buscar
frightened out of his wits ; but I did not then know what I afterwards learned,
that hunger would tame a lion : if I had let him stay there three or four days
without food, and then have carried him some water to drink, and then a little
corn, he would have been as tame as one of the kids ; for they are mighty sagacious
and tractable creatures, where they are well used.
However, for the present I let him go, knowing no better at that time : then
I went to the three kids : and , taking them one by one, I tied them with strings
together, and with considerable difficulty brought them all home .
It was a good while before they would feed ; but throwing them some sweet
141
M
(Ages
corn, it tempted them, and they began to be tame : and now I found that if I
expected to supply myself with goat's flesh, when I had no powder or shot left,
breeding up some tame was my only way, when, perhaps, I might have them about
my house like a flock of sheep .

But then it presently occurred to me, that I must keep the tame from the
wild, or else they would always run wild when they grew up , and the only way
for this was to have some enclosed piece of ground, well fenced, either with hedge
or pale, to keep them in so effectually, that those within might not break out, or
those without break in.
This was a great undertaking for one pair of hands ; yet as I saw there was an
absolute necessity for doing it, my first piece of work was to find out a proper
piece of ground, namely, where there was likely to be herbage for them to eat,
water for them to drink, and cover to keep them from the sun.
Those who understand such enclosures, will think I had very little contrivance,
when I pitched upon a place very proper for all these (being a plain open piece
of meadow -land, or savanna, ás our people call it in the western colonies) , which
had two or three little drills of fresh water in it ; and at one end was very woody
- I say, they will smile at my forecast, when I tell them I began by enclosing of
this piece of ground in such a manner, that my hedge or pale must have been at
least two miles about : nor was the madness of it so great as to the compass ; for
if it was ten miles about, I was like to have time enough to do it in ; but I did
not consider that my goats would be as wild in so much compass, as if they had
had the whole island : and I should have so much room to chase them in, that I
should never catch them.
My hedge was begun and carried on , I believe, about fifty yards, when this
thought occurred to me ; so I presently stopped short, and for the first beginning
I resolved to enclose a piece of about one hundred and fifty yards in length, and
a hundred yards in breadth, which, as it would maintain as many as I should have
in any reasonable time, so, as my flock increased, I could add more ground to my
enclosure .
I
This was acting with some prudence, and I went to work with courage .
was about three months hedging in the first piece ; and till I had done it, I
tethered the three kids in the best part of it, and used them to feed as near me as
possible, to make them familiar ; and very often I would go and carry them some
ears of barley, or a handful of rice, and feed them out of my hand ; so that after
my enclosure was finished , and I let them loose, they would follow me up and
down, bleating after me for a handful of corn .
This answered my end, and in about a year and a half I had a flock of
about twelve goats, kids and all ; and in two years more I had three-and-forty,
142
PCZSZATUS
andbut
besides several that I took and killed for my food ; and after that I enclosed five
several pieces of ground to feed them, with little pens to drive them into, to take
them as 1 wanted them, and gates out of one piece of ground into another.
But this was not all ; for now I not only had got goat's flesh to feed on when
I pleased, but milk, too, a thing which indeed in my beginning I did not so much
as think of, and which, when it came into my thoughts, was really an agreeable
surprise ; for now I set up my dairy, and had sometimes a gallon or two of milk
in a day. And as nature, who gives supplies of food to every creature, dictates
even naturally how to make use of it, so I, that never milked a cow, much less a
goat, or saw butter or cheese made, very readily and handily, though after a great
many essays and miscarriages, made me both butter and cheese at last, and never
wanted it afterwards.
How mercifully can our great Creator treat his creatures, even in those.
conditions in which they seemed to be overwhelmed in destruction ! How can he
sweeten the bitterest providences, and give us cause to praise him for dungeons
and prisons ! What a table was here spread for me in a wilderness , where I saw
nothing at first but to perish for hunger !
It would have made a stoic smile, to have seen me and my little family sit
down to dinner there was my majesty, the prince and lord of the whole
island ; I had the lives of all my subjects at absolute command ; I could hang,
draw, give life and liberty, and take it away, and no rebels among all my
subjects.
Then to see how like a king I dined too, all alone, attended by my servants,
Poll, as if he had been my favourite, was the only person permitted to talk to me ;
हूँ
my dog, which was now grown very old and crazy, and found no species to
multiply his kind upon, sat always at my right hand ; and two cats , one on one
side the table, and one on the other, expecting now and then a bit from my hand,
as a mark of special favour.
But these were not the two cats which I brought on shore at first ; for they
were both of them dead, and had been interred near my habitation by my own
hand ; but one of them having multiplied by I know not what kind of creature,
these were two which I preserved tame, whereas the rest ran wild into the woods,
and became, indeed, troublesome to me at last ; for they would often come into my
↓
house, and plunder me, too, till at last I was obliged to shoot them, and did kill a
great many at length they left me . With this attendance , and in this plentiful
Mass
manner, I lived : neither could I be said to want anything but society, and of
that, in some time after this, I was like to have too much.
I was something impatient, as I had observed, to have the use of my boat,
though loath to run any more hazard ; and therefore sometimes I sat contriving
143
PERF
may ave
ways to get her about the island, and at other times I sat myself down contented
enough without her. But I had a strange uneasiness in my mind to go down to
arz
the point of the island, where, as I have said in my last ramble, I went up the
hill to see how the shore lay, and how the current set, that I might see what I
had to do. This inclination increased upon me every day, and at length 1
resolved to travel thither by land, and, following the edge of the shore I did so ;
but had any one in England been to meet such a man as I was, it must either
have frightened him, or caused a great deal of laughter ; and as I frequently stood
still to look at myself, I could not but smile at the notion of my travelling through
Yorkshire with such an equipage and in such a dress . Be pleased to take a
sketch of my figure as follows . —

I had a great high shapeless cap, made of goat's skin, with a flap hanging down
behind, as well to keep the sun from me as to shoot the rain off from running
into my neck ; nothing being so hurtful in these climates, as the rain upon the
flesh under the clothes.
I had a short jacket of goat's skin, the skirts coming down to about the middle
of my thighs and a pair of open-knee'd breeches of the same : the breeches
were made of the skin of an old he-goat, whose hair hung down such a length
on either side , that, like pantaloons, it reached to the middle of my legs .
Lactar Mitaras
Stockings and shoes I had none ; but I had made me a pair of something, I
scarce knew what to call them, like buskins, to flap over my legs, and lace on
1 either side like spatterdashes , but of a most barbarous shape , as indeed were all
the rest of my clothes.
I had on a broad belt of goat's skin dried, which I drew together with two
thongs of the same, instead of buckles ; and in a kind of a frog on either side of
this, instead of a sword and dagger, hung a little saw and a hatchet --one on one
side, one on the other, I had another belt not so broad, and fastened in the same.
manner, which hung over my shoulder ; and at the end of it under my left arm,
hung two pouches, both made of goat's skin too, in one of which hung my powder,
in the other my shot : at my back I carried my basket, on my shoulder my gun,
and over my head a great clumsy ugly goat's skin umbrella, but which, after all,
was the most necessary thing I had about me, next to my gun. As for my face,
ANGLAMORL
the colour of it was really not so mulatto-like as one might expect from a man
not at all careful of it, and living within nine or ten degrees of the equinox. My
beard I had once suffered to grow till it was about a quarter of a yard long : but
as I had both scissors and razors sufficient, I had cut it pretty short, except what
grew on my upper lip, which I had trimmed into a large pair of Mahometan
whiskers, such as I had seen worn by some Turks whom I saw at Sallee ; for the
Moors did not wear such, though the Turks did : of these mustachios, or whiskers,
144
ZANIMAN Sy
མས་གཡང་
Ze
PA
G
...
22
~ ‫شارائےکے‬
さい
Nos
.and
20.
19
2.
‫ہے‬
‫تے‬
!!!
TW
By
[The Footmark.j
I will not say they were long enough to hang my hat upon them ; but they were
of length and shape monstrous enough, and such as in England would have passed
for frightful .
But all this is by the bye : for as to my figure, I had so few to observe, that it
was of no manner of consequence glad t so I say no more to that part. In this kind
145
CS
Da 31
ve
B
By
-117.
E. J. BRETT'S EDITION . 12-20.

man permomand amphetam
Namidowerson M De
of figure I went my new journey, and was out five or six days. I travelled first
along the sea-shore directly to the place where I first brought my boat to an
anchor, to get upon the rocks ; and, having no boat now to take care of, I went
over the land a nearer way, to the same height that I was upon before ; when,
looking forward to the point of the rock which lay out, and which I was to double
with my boat, as I said above, I was surprised to see the sea all smooth and quiet ;
no rippling, no motion, no current, any more than in other places.
I was at a strange loss to understand this, and resolved to spend some time in
the observing of it, to see if nothing from the sets of the tide had occasioned it ;
but I was presently convinced how it was ; namely, that the tide of ebb setting
from the west, and joining from the current of waters from some great river on
the shore, must be the occasion of this current, and that according as the wind
blew more forcible from the west, or from the north, this current came near, or
went farther from the shore ; for, waiting thereabouts till evening, I went up to
the rock again, and then, the tide of ebb being made, I plainly saw the current
again as before, only that it ran farther off, being near half a league from the
shore ; whereas, in my case, it set close upon the shore, and hurried me and my
canoe along with it, which at another time it would not have done.
This observation convinced me, that I had nothing to do but to observe the
ebbing and the flowing of the tide , and 1 might very easily bring my boat about
the island again : but when I began to think of putting it into practice, I had
such a terror upon my spirits at the remembrance of the danger I had been in,
that I could not think of it again with any patience ; but, on the contrary, I took
up another resolution, which was more safe, though more laborious ; and this was,
that I would build, or rather make, me another periagua, or canoe ; and so have
one for one side of the island, and one for the other.
You are to understand, that now I had, as I may call it, two plantations in the
island ; one, my little fortification or tent, with the wall about it under the rock,
with the cave behind me, which by this time I had enlarged into several apart
ments or caves, one within another. One of these, which was the driest and
largest, and had a door out beyond my wall or fortification- that is to say, beyond
where my wall joined to the rock - was all filled up with large earthen pots, of
chillacie
which I have given an account, and with fourteen or fifteen great baskets, which
Thes),
would hold five or six bushels each , where I laid up my stores of provision ,
especially my corn, some in the ear cut off short from the straw, and the other
rubbed out with my hands.

As for my wall, made as before with long stakes or piles, those piles grew all
like trees, and were by this time grown so big, and spread so very much, that there
was not the least appearance, to any one's view, of any habitation behind them.
146
HEY HE Diva
‫المظلات‬
ಸುಡುವ anju . MATTING
WMFDACAO DB F Replay
Near this dwelling of mine, but a little farther within the land, and upon
lower ground, lay my two pieces of corn ground, which I kept duly cultivated
and sowed, and which duly yielded me their harvest in its season : and
whenever I had occasion for more corn, I had more land adjoining, as fit
as that.
Besides this, I had my country seat, and I had now a tolerable plantation
there also : for first I had my little bower, as I called it, which I kept in repair
that is to say, I kept the hedge which circled it in, constantly fitted up to its usual
height, the ladder standing always in the inside ; I kept the trees which at first
were no more than stakes, but were now grown very firm and tall — I kept them
always so cut, that they might spread, and grow thick and wild, and make the
more agreeable shade, which they did effectually to my mind. In the middle of
this I had my tent always standing, being a piece of sail spread over poles set up
for that purpose, and which never wanted any repair or renewing ; and under
this I had made me a squab, or couch, with the skins of the creatures I had
killed, and with other soft things, and a blanket laid on them, such as belonged to
our sea-bedding, which I had saved, and a great watch-coat to cover me , and
here, whenever I had occasion to be absent from my chief seat, I took up my
country habitation .
Adjoining to this I had my enclosures for my cattle, that is to say, my goats ;

and as I had taken an inconceivable deal of pains to fence and enclose this
ground , I was so uneasy to see it kept entire, lest the goats should break through,
that I never left off, till, with infinite labour, I had stuck the outside of the hedge
so full of small stakes, and so near to one another, that it was rather a pale than
a hedge, and there was scarce room to put a hand through between them, which
afterwards, when those stakes grew, as they all did in the next rainy season, made
the enclosure strong like a wall, indeed, stronger than any wall.
This will testify for me that I was not idle, and that I spared no pains to bring
to pass whatever appeared necessary for my comfortable support ; for I considered
the keeping up a breed of tame creatures thus at my hand, would be a living
magazine of flesh, milk, butter, and cheese for me, as long as I lived in the place,
if it were to be forty years : and that keeping them in my reach depended entirely
upon my perfecting my enclosures to such a degree, that I might be sure of
keeping them together ; which by this method, indeed, I so effectually secured,
that when these little stakes began to grow, I had planted them so very thick I
was forced to pull some of them up again .
In this place also I had my grapes growing, which I principally depended on
for my winter stores of raisins, and which I never failed to preserve very
carefully, as the best and most agreeable dainty of my whole diet ; and, indeed,
147
We
they were not agreeable only, but physical, wholesome, nourishing, and refreshing,
Next
to the last degree.
As this was also about half way between my other habitation and the place
where I had laid up my boat, I generally staid and lay here in my way thither,
for I used frequently to visit my boat, and I kept all things about or belonging of
her in very good order. Sometimes I went out in her to divert myself ; but no
more hazardous voyages would I go, nor scarce ever above a stone's cast or two
from the shore , I was so apprehensive of being hurried out of my knowledge
again by the currents, or winds, or any other accident. But now I come to a new
scene of my life .
It happened one day about noon, going towards my boat, I was exceedingly
surprised with the print of a man's naked foot on the shore, which was very plain
to be seen in the sand : I stood like one thunderstruck, or as if I had seen an
apparition I listened , I looked around me -- I could hear nothing, nor see
any thing : I went up to a rising ground to look farther ; I went up the shore
and down the shore, but it was all one, I could see no other impression but that
one ; I went to it again to see if there were any more, and to observe if it might
not be my fancy ; but there was no room for that, for there was exactly the print
of a foot, toes, heel, and every part of a foot ; how it came thither I knew not,
nor could in the least imagine. But after innumerable fluttering thoughts like a
man perfectly confused, and out of myself, I came home to my fortification, not
feeling as we say, the ground I went on, but terrified to the last degree, looking
behind me at every two or three steps, mistaking every bush and tree, and
Des
fancying every stump at a distance to be a man ; nor is it possible to describe
how many various shapes an affrighted imagination represented things to me in—
how many wild ideas were formed every moment in my fancy - and what strange
unaccountable whimsies came into my thoughts by the way.
When I came to my castle, for so I think I called it ever after this, I fled
into it like one pursued ; whether I went over by the ladder, at first contrived, or
went in at the hole in the rock, which I called a door, I cannot remember ; for
never frighted hare fled to cover, or fox to earth, with more terror of mind than I
to this retreat.
Hiwassets
I had no sleep that night : the farther 1 was from the occasion of my fright,
the greater my apprehensions were ; which is something contrary to the nature of
dis
such things, and especially to the usual practice of all creatures in fear. But I
was so embarrassed with my own frightful ideas of the thing, that I formed
nothing but dismal imaginations to myself, even though I was now a great way
off it. Sometimes I fancied it must be the devil ; and reason joined in with me
upon this supposition . For how should any other thing in human shape come
148
Va PANEL94***
Cat
Tackle
ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE. $
into the place ? Where was the vessel that brought them ? What marks were
there of any other footsteps ? And how was it possible a man should come there ;
But then to think that Satan should take human shape upon him in such a place,
where there could be no manner of occasion for it but to leave the print of his
foot behind him, and that even for no purpose too (for he could not be sure I
should see it) , this was an amazement the other way : I considered that the devil
might have found out abundance of other ways to have terrified me, than this or
the single print of a foot ; that as I lived quite on the other side of the island, he
would never have been so simple as to leave a mark in a place where it was ten
Hatanakaa
pretty
ded
has
WHERETHEHOWWE
thousand to one whether I should ever see it or not, and in the sand too, which
the first surge of the sea upon a high wind would have defaced entirely. All this
seemed inconsistent with the thing itself, and with all notions we usually entertain
of the subtlety of the devil,
Abundance of such things as these assisted to argue me out of all appre
hensions of its being the devil ; and I presently concluded that it must be some
more dangerous creature — namely, that it must be some of the savages of the
mainland over against me, who had wandered out to sea in their canoes, and
either driven by the currents, or by contrary winds, had made the island, and had
149
ཁ་པ MEZRAK
WO
*
been on shore, but were gone away again to sea, being as loath, perhaps, to have
staid in this desolate island, as I would have been to have had them.
While these reflections were rolling upon my mind, I was very thankful in
any thought, that I was so happy as not to be thereabouts at that time, or that
they did not see my boat, by which they would have concluded , that some
inhabitants had been in the place, and perhaps have searched farther for me.
Then terrible thoughts racked my imagination, about their having found my
boat, and that there were people here ; and that if so, I should certainly have
them come again in greater numbers, and devour me ; that if it should happen
so that they should not find me, yet they would find my enclosure, destroy all
my corn, carry away all my flock of tame goats, and I should perish at last for
mere want.
Thus iny fear banished all my religious hope ; all that former confidence in
God, which was founded upon such wonderful experience as I had had of his
goodness , now vanished : as if He that had fed me by miracle hitherto , could
not preserve by his power the provision he had made for me by his goodness .
I reproached myself with my lasiness , that I would not sow any more corn one
year than would just serve me till the next season, as if no accident could inter
vene to prevent my enjoying the crop that was upon the ground . And this I
thought so just a reproof, that I resolved for the future to have two or three
years' corn beforehand, so that, whatever might come, I might not perish for
want of bread.
How strange a chequer-work of Providence is the life of man ! and by what
secret differing springs are the affections hurried about, as differing circumstances
present ! To-day we love what to-morrow we hate - to-day we seek what to
morrow we shun - to-day we desire what to-morrow we fear, nay, even tremble
at the apprehensions of. This was exemplified in me at this time in the most
lively manner imaginable ; for I, whose only affliction was, that I seemed banished
from human society, that I was alone, circumscribed by the boundless ocean, cut
off from mankind, and condemned to what I called a silent life ; that I was as one
whom Heaven thought not worthy to be numbered among the living, or to appear
among the rest of his creatures : that to have seen one of my own species would
have seemed to me a raising me from death to life, and the greatest blessing that
Heaven itself, next to the supreme blessing of salvation , could bestow - I say,
that I should now tremble at the very apprehensions of seing a man, and was
ready to sink into the ground at but the shadow, or silent appearance, of a man's
having set his foot on the island .
Such is the uneven state of human life ; and it afforded me a great many
curious speculations afterwards, when I had a little recovered my first surprise ;
160
2
enDown Under
I considered that this was the station of life the infinitely wise and good
Adding
providence of God had determined for me : that as I could not foresee what the
ends of divine wisdom might be in all this, so I was not to dispute his sovereignty,
who, as I was his creature, had an undoubted right by creation to govern and
dispose of me absolutely as he thought fit ; and who, as I was a creature who
had offended him , had likewise a judicial right to condemn me to what punishment
he thought fit ; and that it was my part to submit to bear his indignation because
I had sinned against him .

I then reflected , that God, who was not only righteous, but omnipotent, as
he had thought fit thus to punish and afflict me, so he was able to deliver me ;
that if he did not think fit to do it, it was my unquestioned duty to resign myself
absolutely and entirely to his will ; and, on the other hand, it was my duty also
to hope in him, pray to him, and quietly to attend the dictates and directions of
his daily providence .

These thoughts took me up many hours, days - nay, I may say, weeks and
months ; and one particular effect of my cogitations on this occasion I cannot
omit : namely, one morning early, lying in my bed, and filled with thoughts
about my danger from the appearance of savages, I found it discomposed me very
much ; upon which those words of the Scripture came into my thoughts, " Call
upon me in the day of trouble, and I will deliver thee, and thou shalt glorify me.”
Upon this, rising cheerfully out of bed , my heart was not only comforted , but
I was guided and encouraged to pray earnestly to God for deliverance. When I
had done praying, I took up my bible , and opening it to read, the first words that
presented to me were, " Wait on the Lord, and be of good cheer, and he shall
strengthen thy heart : wait, I say, on the Lord .” It is impossible to express the
comfort this gave me and in return , I thankfully laid down the book, and was
no more sad, at least on that occasion .

In the midst of these cogitations, apprehensions, and reflections, it came into my
thoughts one day, that all this might be a mere chimera of my own, and that the
foot might be the print of my own foot, when I came on shore from my boat.
This cheered me up a little too, and I began to persuade myself it was all a
delusion that it was nothing else but my own foot ; and why might not I come
that way from the boat, as well as I was going that way to the boat ! Again, I
considered also, that I could by no means tell for certain where I had trod, and
Bill! where I had not ; and that if at last this was the print of my own foot, I
had played the part of those fools, who strive to make stories of spectres and
apparitions, and then are themselves frighted at them more than any body else.
Now I began to take courage , and to peep abroad again- for I had not stirred
out of my castle for three days and nights, so that I began to starve for provision ;
151
KON
10
?
BRY
Jam Si Take
YTay
therefore
:
Brett's
for I had little or nothing within doors, but some barley-cakes and water.
,we
Namay
Then I knew that my goats wanted to be milked too, which usually was my
J.
Purchase
Number
Readers
Caution
BRETT
Edition
evening diversion and the poor creatures were in great pain and inconvenience
Front
name
Jed
New
. ith
only
each
our
the
for want of it, and, indeed, it almost spoiled some of them, and almost dried up
Pa
ge
on
of
,to
E.
J.
w
their milk.
Heartening myself, therefore, with the belief that this was nothing but the
obinson
print of one of my own feet (and so I might be truly said to start at my own
Edition
Crusoe
trying
OLD
shadow), I began to go abroad again, and went to my country house to milk my
pass
are
toor
an
off
E.
fof
R"
flock , but to see with what fear I went forward, how often I looked behind me,
how I was ready, every now and then, to lay down my basket, and run for
my life, it would have made any one have thought it was haunted with an evil
conscience, or that I had lately been most terribly frighted ; and so indeed I
had.
However, as I went down thus two

or three days, and having seen
nothing, I began to be a little bolder,

and to think there was really nothing
in it but my own imagination ; but I LAIN
could not persuade myself fully of this,
till I should go down on the shore
ATTAC
BYK
again and see this print of a foot, and
measure it by my own, and see if the re
was any similitude or fitness, that I
Lisleth
unprincipled
Booksellers
might be assured it was my own foot.
But when I came to the place first, it
appeared evidently to me, that when
I laid up my boat, I could not possibly be on shore any where thereabouts.
Secondly, when I came to measure the mark with my own foot, I found my foot
not so large by a great deal. Both these things filled my head with new
imaginations, and gave me the vapours again to the highest degree ; so that I
NOTICE
shook with cold-like one in an ague, and I went home again, filled with the belief
some
that some man or men had been on shore there ; or in short that the island was
find
.We
{
inhabited, and I might be surprised before I was aware ; and what course to take
for my security I knew not .
Oh, what ridiculous resolutions men take when possessed of fear ! It deprives
them of the use of those means which reason offers for their relief. The first
た
thing I proposed to myself was, to throw down my enclosures, and turn all my
tame cattle wild into the woods, that the enemy might not find them, and then
frequent the island, in prospect of the same, or the like booty ; then to the simple
152
Judy M
1:
;
Ze
thing of digging up my two corn-fields, that they might not find such a grain
there, and still be prompted to frequent
the island ; then to demolish my bower and
tent, that they might not see any vestiges

of my habitation, and be prompted to
look farther, in order to find out the
person inhabiting.
These were the subjects of my first
night's cogitation, after I was come home
again, while the apprehensions which had

so overrun my mind were fresh upon
me, and my head was full of vapours.
as above. Thus fear of danger is ten
thousand times more terrifying than
danger itself, when apparent to the eyes ;
and we find the burden of anxiety greater
by much than the evil which we are

anxious about : but, which was worse than all this, I had not that relief in this
trouble, from the resignation I use to practise , that I hoped to have. I looked ,
Mala
!
!!!!!
ALE
I thought, like Saul, who complained , not only that the Philistines were upon
him , but that God had forsaken him ; for I did not now take due ways to
153
* 13~
ZA
V
my thin The Vag
Bake
compose my mind, by crying to God in my distress, and resting upon his provi
dence, as I had done before, for my defence and deliverance : which, if I had
done, I had at least been more cheerfully supported under this new surprise, and
perhaps carried through it with more resolution.
This confusion of my thoughts kept me waking all night ; but in the morning
I fell asleep, and having, by the amusement of my mind, been, as it were, tired
and my spirits exhausted, I slept very soundly, and awaked much better composed
than I had ever been before. And now I began to think sedately ; and, upon
the utmost debate with myself, I concluded that this island, which was so
exceedingly pleasant, fruitful, and no farther from the mainland than as I had
seen, and was not so entirely abandoned as I might imagine ; that although there
were no stated inhabitants who lived on the spot, yet that there might sometimes
come boats off from the shore, who, either with design, or perhaps never but
when they were driven by cross winds, might come to this place ; that I had lived
here fifteen years now, and had not met with the least shadow or figure of any
people before ; and that, if at any time they should be driven here, it was
probable they went away again as soon as ever they could, seeing they had never
thought fit to fix there upon any occasion, to this time : that the most I could
suggest any danger from, was from any such casual accidental landing of
straggling people from the main, who, as it was likely, if they were driven
hither, were here against their wills ; so that they made no stay here, but went
off again with all possible speed, seldom staying one night on shore, lest they
should not have the help of the tides and daylight back again ; and that there
fore I had nothing to do but consider of some safe retreat, in case I should see
any savages land upon the spot .
Now I began sorely to repent that I had dug my cave so large as to bring a
door through again, which door, as I said, came out beyond where my fortifi
cation joined to the rock. Upon maturely considering this, therefore, I resolved
to draw me a second fortification , in the manner of a semicircle, at a distance
from my wall, just where I had planted a double row of trees about twelve years
before, of which I made mention : these trees having been planted so thick before,
there wanted but a few piles to be driven between them, that they should be
thicker and stronger, and my wall would soon be finished .
So that I had now a double wall, and my outer wall was thickened with pieces
of timber, old cables, and every thing I could think of to make it strong ; having
in it seven little holes, about as big as I might put my arm out at. In the inside of
this I thickened my wall to about ten feet thick, continually bringing earth out of
my cave, and laying it at the foot of the wall, and walking upon it ; and through
the seven holes I contrived to plant the muskets, of which I took notice that I got
154
AUT
TINY TITS NE
Kosth
wees esta Mutass
seven on shore out of the ship : these, I say, I planted like my cannon, and fitted
them into frames that held them like a carriage, that so I could fire all the seven
guns in two minutes' time. This wall I was many a weary month in finishing,
and yet never thought myself safe till it was done.

When this was done, I stuck all the ground without my wall, for a great way
every way, as full with stakes or sticks of the osier-like wood, which I found so
apt to grow, as they could well stand ; insomuch , that I believe I might set in
near twenty thousand of them , leaving a pretty large space between them and my
wall, that I might have room to see an enemy, and they might have no shelter
from the young trees, if they attempted to approach my outer wall .
Thus in two years' time I had a thick grove ; and in five or six years' time I
had a wood before my dwelling, grown so monstrous thick and strong, that it was
indeed, perfectly impassable ; and no man, of what kind, soever, would ever
imagine that there was any thing beyond it, much less a habitation, As for the
way I proposed for myself to go in and out (for I left no avenue ) , it was by
setting two ladders ; one to a part of the rock which was low, and then broke in ,
and left room to place another ladder upon that ; so that when the two ladders
were taken down , no man living could come down to me without mischiefing
himself ; and if they had come down, they were still on the outside of my outer
wall.
Thus I took all the measures human prudence could suggest for my own
preservation ; and it will be seen at length, that they were not altogether without
just reason C though I foresaw nothing at that time more than my mere fear
suggested .
While this was doing, I was not altogether careless of my other affairs, for I
had a great concern upon me for my little herd of goats ; they were not only a
present supply to me upon every other occasion , and to be sufficient for me
without the expence of powder and shot, but also abated the fatigue of my hunting
after the wild ones ; and I was loath to lose the advantage of them, and to have
them all to nurse up over again .
To this purpose, after long consideration , I could think but of two ways to
preserve them : one was to find another convenient place to dig a cave under
ground, and to drive them into it every night ; and the other was to enclose two
Lam
or three little bits of land, remote from one another, and as much concealed as I
Val
could , where I might keep half a dozen young goats in each place , so that if any
disaster happened to the flock in general, I might be able to raise them again with
little trouble and time ; and this, though it would require a great deal of time and
labour, I thought was the most rational design.
Accordingly, I spent some time to find out the most retired parts of the
155
with gene Cros
BAYS A SAN SA
island ; and I pitched upon one which was as private, indeed, as my heart could
ocal
wish , for it was a little damp piece of ground in the middle of the hollow and thick
&
V
woods , where, as is observed , 1 almost lost my life once before endeavouring to
come back that way from the eastern part of the island . Here I found a clear
piece of land, near three acres, so surrounded with woods that it was almost an
enclosure by nature ; at least, it did not want near so much labour to make it so
as the other pieces of ground I had worked so hard at.
I immediately went to work with this piece of ground, and in less than a
month's time I had so fenced it round, that my flock, or herd, call it which you
please, which were not so wild now as at first they might be supposed to be, were
well enough secured in it. So, without any farther delay, I removed ten she-goats
and two he-goats to this piece : and when there, I continued to perfect the fence,
till I had made it as secure as the other, which, however, I did at more leisure,
and it took me up more time by a great deal.
All this labour I was at the expense of purely from my apprehension on the
account of the print of a man's foot which I had seen ; for as yet I never saw any
human creature come near the island , and I had now lived two years under these
uneasinesses , which , indeed, made my life much less comfortable than it was before,
as may well be imagined by any who know what it is to live in the constant snare
of the fear of man : and this I must observe with grief, too, that the discomposure
praday
of my mind had great impressions also upon the religious part of my thoughts ;
for the dread and terror of falling into the hands of savages and cannibals lay so
upon my spirits , that I seldom found myself in a due temper for application to
my maker ; at least, not with the sedate calmness and resignation of my soul
which I was wont to do . I rather prayed to God as under great affliction and
pressure of mind surrounded with danger, and in expectation every night of
being murdered and devoured before the morning ; and I must testify from my
experience, that a temper of peace, thankfulness , love and affection, is much more
the proper frame for prayer than that of terror and discomposure ; and that under
the dread of mischief impending, a man is no more fit for a comforting per
formance of the duty of praying to God, than he is for repentance on a sick-bed
-for these discomposures affect the mind as the others do the body- and the
COLLONES
discomposure of the mind must necessarily be as great a disability as that of the

body, and much greater ; praying to God being properly an act of the mind, not
of the body.
But to go on. After I had thus secured one part of my little living stock,
I went about the whole island searching for another private place to make such
another deposit ; when wandering more to the west point of the island than I had
ever done yet, and looking out to sea, I thought I saw a boat upon the sea at a
156
RE
HE
BESPREKAUNT
wing 147)Stanic
im
Sexy davir Jack
Yes
great distance. I had found a perspective glass or two in one of the seamen's
chest which I saved out of the ship ; but I had it not about me, and this was so
remote, that I could not tell what to make of it, though I looked at it till my eyes
were not able to look any longer - whether it was a boat or not, I did not know ;
but as I descended from the hill, I could see no more of it, so I gave it over ; only
I resolved to go no more without a perspective glass in my pocket.
Men
Pant
‫ܠܐܘܝܕ‬
¡
བ་ར་བ་
བདག་
བ་བ་གའ་
ན་ས་
EraclistOKUT
When I was come down the hill to the end of the island, where indeed I had
never been before, I was presently convinced that the seeing the print of a man's
foot was not such a strange thing in the island as I imagined : and, but that it
was a special providence that I was cast upon the side of the island where the
savages never came, I should easily have known, that nothing was more frequent
than for the canoes from the main, when they happened to be a little too far out
Ma
at sea, to shoot over to that side of the island for harbour ; likewise, as they often
met, and fought in their canoes, the victors, having taken any prisoners, would
bring them over to this shore, where, according to their dreadful customs, being
all cannibals, they would kill and eat them- of which hereafter.
157
བ་ས་ Javie
When I was come down the hill to the shore, as I said above, being the south
west point of the island, I was perfectly confounded and amazed ; nor is it
possible for me to express the horror of my mind, at seeing the shore spread with
skulls, hands, feet, and other bones of human bodies ; and particularly, I observed
a place where there had been a fire made, and a circle dug in the earth , like a
cock-pit, where I supposed the savage wretches had sat down to their inhuman
feastings upon the bodies of their fellow-creatures.
I was so astonished with the sight of these things, that I entertained no
notions of any danger to myself from it for a long while ; all my apprehensions
were buried in the thoughts of such a pitch of human , hellish brutality, and the
horror of the degeneracy of human nature ; which , though I had heard of often ,
yet I never had so near a view of before - in short, I turned away my face from
the horrid spectacle ; my stomach grew sick, and I was just at the point of
fainting, when nature discharged the disorder from my stomach, and having
vomited with an uncommon violence, so I was a little relieved , but could not bear
to stay in the place a moment ; I got me up the hill again with all the speed I
could, and walked on towards my own habitation .
When I came a little out of that part of the island, I stood still a while as
amazed ; and then recovering myself, I looked up with the utmost affection of my
soul, and, with a flood of tears in my eyes, gave God thanks, that had cast my first.
lot in a part of the world where I was distinguished from such dreadful creatures
as these ; and that, though I had esteemed my present condition very miserable,
had yet given me so many comforts in it, that I had still more to give thanks for,
than to complain of ; and this above all, that I had, even in this miserable con
dition, been comforted with the knowledge of himself, and the hope of his
blessing, which was a felicity more than sufficiently equivalent to all the misery
which I had suffered , or could suffer.
In this frame of thankfulness I went home to my castle, and began to be
much easier now, as to the safety of my circumstances, than ever I was before
for I observed, that these wretches never came to this island in search of what
they could get perhaps not seeking, not wanting, or not expecting, any thing
here, and having often, no doubt, been up in the covered woody part of it, without
finding any thing to their purpose. I knew I had been here now almost eighteen
years, and never saw the least footsteps of a human creature there before ; and
might be here eighteen more as entirely concealed as I was now, if I did not
discover myself to them, which I had no manner of occasion to do, it being my
only business to keep myself entirely concealed where I was, unless I found a
better sort of creatures than cannibals to make myself known to.
Yet I entertained such an abhorrence of the savage wretches that I have
158
JUST TAKES LATE ESQUITO

Simist ‫تشکر‬ JsSin
been speaking of, and of the wretched inhuman custom of their devouring and
ANENTS
cating one another up, that I continued pensive and sad, and kept close within
my own circle for almost two years after this ; when I say my
own circle, I
mean by it my three plantations, namely, my castle, my country seat, which I
called my bower, and my enclosure in the woods ; nor did I look after this for
any other use than as an enclosure for my goats ; for the aversion which
nature gave me to those hellish wretches was such, that I was as fearful of
seeing them as of seeing the devil himself ; nor did I so much as go to look after
my boat all this time, but began rather to think of making me another ; for I could
not think of ever making any more attempts to bring the other boat round the
island to me, lest I should meet with some of those creatures at sea in which , if I
had happened to have fallen into their hands, I knew what would have been my lot.
Time, however, and the satisfaction I had that I was in no danger of being
discovered by these people, began to wear off my uneasiness about them, and I
began to live just in the same composed manner as before ; only with this
difference, that I used more caution , and kept my eyes more about me than I did
before, lest I should happen to be seen by any of them ; and particularly, I was
more cautious of firing my gun, lest any of them on the island should happen to
hear it ; and it was therefore a very good providence to me, that I had furnished
myself with a tame breed of goats, that I had no need to hunt any more about
the woods, or shoot at them ; and if I did catch any more of them after this, it
was by traps and snares as I had done before- so that for two years after this, I
believe I never fired my gun once off, though I never went out without it ; and
which was more, as I had saved three pistols out of the ship, I always carried
them out with me, or at least two of them, sticking them in my goat's-skin belt ;
I likewise furbished up one of the great cutlasses that I had out of the ship, and
made me a belt to put it in also ; so that I was now a most formidable fellow to
look at when I went abroad, if you add to the former description of myself, the
particular of two pistols, and a great broad-sword hanging at my side in a belt,
but without a scabbard.
Things going on thus, as I have said, for some time, I seemed, excepting
these cautions, to be reduced to my former calm sedate way of living. All these
things tended to shew me more and more, how far my condition was from being
miserable, compared to some others- nay, to many other particulars of life, which
it might have pleased God to have made my lot. It put me upon reflecting how
little repining there would be among mankind, at any condition of life, if people
would rather compare their condition with those that are worse, in order to be
thankful, than be always comparing them with those which are better, to assist
their murmurings and complainings.
159
WE WER
As in my present condition there was not really many things which I wanted,
so indeed I thought that the frights I had been in about these savage wretches,
Le
and the concern I had been in for my own preservation, had taken off the edge
of my invention for my own conveniences, and I had dropped a good design,
which I had once bent my thoughts upon ; and that was, to try if I could not
nake some of my barley into malt, and then try to brew myself some beer.
This was really a whimsical thought, and I reproved myself very often for the
simplicity of it ; for I presently saw there would be the want of several things
Van
ife
£
Balen
#kiz
Floki
tilitie
UNGDIENS
!!!
necessary to the making my beer, that would be impossible for me to supply ;

as first, casks to preserve it in, which is a thing that, as I have observed
already, I could never compass - no, though I spent not many days, but weeks,
nay, months, in attempting it, but to no purpose. In the next place, I had no
hops to make it keep, no yeast to make it work, no copper or kettle to make it
boil ; and yet, had not all these things intervened- I mean the frights and terrors
I was in about the savages-I had undertaken it, and perhaps brought it to pass
too ; for I seldom gave any thing over without accomplishing it, when I once had
it in my head enough to begin it.
160
Pamer Main Jowako . ENTRY
Ja
But my invention now ran quite another way ; for night and day I could
think of nothing, but how I might destroy some of these monsters in their cruel.
bloody entertainment, and, if possible, save the victim they should bring hither to
912
1 Gra
Para atapgar
JAS
[The Inhuman Feast. ]
destroy. It would take up a larger volume than this whole work is intended to be,
to set down all the contrivances I hatched, or rather brooded upon in my
thoughts ; for the destroying these creatures, or at least frightening them, so as to
prevent their coming hither any more ; but all was abortive - nothing could be
161
13 ‫مکو‬
vs
ILAW
E. J. BRETT'S EDITION . 21-22
<3
သင်
ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSQE.
possible to take effect, unless I was to be there to do it myself ; and what could
one man do among them, when perhaps there might be twenty or thirty of them
together, with their darts, or their bows and arrows, with which they could shoot
as true to a mark as I could with my gun ? Sometimes I contrived to dig a hole
under the place where they made their fire, and put in five or six pounds of gun
powder which, when they kindled their fire, would consequently take fire, and
blow up all that was near it ; but as, in the first place, I should be very loath to
waste so much powder upon them, my store now being within the quantity of a
barrel, so neither could I be sure of its going off at any certain time, when it
might surprise them ; and at best, that it would but little more than just blow the
fire about their cars and fright them, but not sufficient to make them forsake the
place ; so I laid it aside, and then proposed , that I would place myself in ambush,
in some convenient place, with my three guns all double loaded , and in the middle
of their bloody ceremony, let fly at them, when I should be sure to kill or wound
perhaps two or three at every shot ; and then, falling in upon them with my
three pistols, and my sword, I made no doubt but that, if there were twenty, I
should kill them all. This fancy pleased my thoughts for some weeks, and I was
so full of it that I often dreamed of it ; and sometimes, that I was just going to
let fly at them in my sleep.
I went so far with it in my imagination, that I employed myself several days
to find out proper places to put myself in ambuscade, as I said, to watch for
them ; and I went frequently to the place itself, which was now grown more
familiar to me ; and especially while my mind was thus filled with thoughts of
revenge, and of a bloody putting twenty or thirty of them to the sword, as I may
call it but the horror I had at the place, and at the signals of the barbarous
wretches devouring one another, abated my malice.
Well, at length I found a place in the side of a hill, where I was satisfied I
might securely wait till I saw any of the boats coming, and might then, even
before they would be ready to come on shore, convey myself unseen into thickets
of trees, in one of which there was a hollow large enough to conceal me entirely,
and where I might sit and observe all their bloody doings, and take my full aim
at their heads, when they were so close together as that it would be next to
impossible that I should miss my shot, or that I could fail wounding three or four
of them at the first shot .
In this place, then, I resolved to fix my design ; and accordingly, I prepared

two muskets and my ordinary fowling-piece. The two muskets I loaded with a
Lab
brace of slugs each, and four or five smaler bullets, about the size of pistol
bullets, and the fowling-piece I loaded with near a handful of swan-shot of the
largest size ; I also loaded my pistols with about four bullets each : and in this
162
Trify wody Kali SAUNYKATOS
VAJOMIZOR LoveQuote
posture, well provided with ammunition for a second and third charge, I prepared
Jos
myself for my expedition .
US1759
After I had thus laid the scheme for my design , and in my imagination put
it in practice, I continually made my tour every morning up to the top of the
hill, which was from my castle, as I called it, about three miles or more, to see if
I could observe any boats upon the sea, coming near the island , or standing
over towards it ; but I began to tire of this hard duty, after I had for two or
three months constantly kept my watch, but came always back without any
discovery, there having not in all that time been the least appearance, not only
on or near the shore , but not on the whole ocean, so far as my eyes or glasses
could reach every way.

As long as I kept up my daily tour to the hill to look out, so long also I kept
Wa
up the vigour of my design, and my spirits seemed to be all the while in a suitable
frame for so outrageous an execution as the killing twenty or thirty naked
savages for an offence, which I had not at all entered into a discussion of in my
thoughts, any farther than my passions were at first fired by the horror I
ECHANICS.
conceived at the unnatural custom of the people of that country, who, it seems,
had been suffered by Providence , in his wise disposition of the world, to have no
other guide than that of their own abominable and vitiated passions, and conse
quently were left, and perhaps had been for some ages, to act such horrid things,
and receive such dreadful customs, as nothing but nature, entirely abandoned of
Heaven, and actuated by some hellish degeneracy , could have run them into : but
now, when as I have said, I began to be weary of the fruitless excursion , which I
had made so long and so far every morning in vain , so my opinion of the action
itself began to alter, and I began, with cooler and calmer thoughts , to consider
what it was I was going to engage in—what authority or call I had to pretend to
be judge and executioner upon these men as criminals, whom Heaven had thought
fit for so many ages to suffer unpunished to go on, and to be, as it were, the
executioners of his judgments upon one another : also , how far these people were
offenders against me, and what right I had to engage in the quarrel of that blood
ZMO
which they shed promiscuously one upon another. I debated this very often with
myself thus : dy " How do I know what God himself judges in this particular
case ? It is certain these people do not commit this as a crime ; it is not against
their own consciences reproving, or their light reproaching them. They do not
know it to be an offence, and then commit in defiance of divine justice, as we do
in almost all the sins we commit. They think it no more crime to kill a captive
taken in war, than we do to kill an ox, nor to eat human flesh, than we do to
eat mutton."
When I had considered this a little, it followed necessarily, that I was

163
D
Pol Ja
certainly in the wrong in it - that these people were not murderers in the
sense that I had before condemned them in my thoughts, any more than those
Christians were murderers, who often put to death the prisoners taken in
battle ; or more frequently, upon many occasions, put whole troops of men to
the sword, without giving quarter, though they threw down their arms and
submitted.
In the next place, it occurred to me, that albeit the usage they gave one
another was thus brutish and inhuman, yet it was really nothing to me these
people had done me no injury-that if they attempted me, or I saw it necessary,
for my immediate preservation, to fall upon them, something might be said for
it ; but that I was yet out of their power, and they had really no knowledge of
me, and consequently no design upon me, and, therefore, it could not be just for
me to fall upon them-that this would justify the conduct of the Spaniards, in
all their barbarities practised in America, where they destroyed millions of these
people, who, however they were idolaters and barbarians, and had several bloody
and barbarous rites in their customs -such as sacrificing human bodies to their
idols -were yet, as to the Spaniards, very innocent people : and that the rooting
them out of the country is spoken of with the utmost abhorrency and detestation,
even by the Spaniards themselves, at this time, and by all other Christian nations
of Europe as a mere butchery, a bloody and unnatural piece of cruelty, unjusti
fiable either to God or man, and such, as for which the very name of a Spaniard
is reckoned to be frightful and terrible to all people of humanity, or of Christian
compassion ; as if the kingdom of Spain were particularly eminent for the product
of a race of men who were without principles of tenderness, or the common
bowels of pity to the miserable, which is reckoned to be a mark of a generous
temper in the mind.
These considerations really put me to a pause, and to a kind of full stop ; and
I began little by little to be off my design, and to conclude I had taken a wrong
measure in my resolutions to attack the savages that it was not my business
to meddle with them, unless they first attacked me, and this it was my business,
if possible, to prevent ; but that, if I were discovered and attacked, then I knew
my duty.
On the other hand, I argued with myself, that this really was not the way to
deliver myself, but entirely to ruin and destroy myself ; for unless I was sure to
kill every one that not only should be on shore at that time, but that should ever
Vale
come on shore afterwards- if but one of thèm escaped to tell their country-people
what had happened, they would come over again by thousands to revenge the
death of their fellows : and I should only bring upon myself a certain destruction ,
which at present I had no manner of occasion for .
164
ducky wide wir INKAMI Bil GÜRSUA
Met
STRE la
Upon the whole, I concluded, that neither in principles nor in policy, I ought
one way or other to concern myself in this affair-that my business was, by all
possible means, to conceal myself from them, and not to leave the least signal to
them to guess by, that there were any living creatures upon the island, I mean
of human shape .
Religion joined in with this prudential resolution , and I was convinced now
many ways that I was perfectly out of my duty, when I was lying all my bloody
schemes for the destruction of innocent creatures —I mean , innocent as to me : as
TERR
BOHOL
Muns
Jiji
JOLDFILLS
•
to the crimes they were guilty of towards one another, I had nothing to do with
them ; they were national punishments to make a just retribution for national
offences, and to bring public judgments upon those who offended in a public
manner, by such ways as best please God .
This appeared so clear to me now, that nothing was a greater satisfaction to
me, than that I had not been suffered to do a thing which I now saw so much
reason to believe would have been no less a sin than that of wilful murder, if I
had committed it ; and I gave most humble thanks on my knees to God, that
had thus delivered me from blood- guiltiness , beseeching him to grant me the
protection of his providence, that I might not fall into the hands of barbarians, or
that I might not lay my hands upon them, unless I had a more clear call from
Heaven to do it, in defence of my own life.
In this disposition I continued for near a year after this : and so far was I
from desiring an occasion for falling upon these wretches, that in all that time I
165
WIN AY KUPIRATO
Dire
never once went up the hill to see whether there were any of them in sight, or to
know whether any of them had been on shore there or not, that I might not be
tempted to renew any of my contrivances against them, or be provoked, by any
advantage which might present itself, to fall upon them ; only this I did — I went
and removed my boat, which I had on the other side of the island, and carried it
down to the east end of the whole island, where I ran it into a little cove which I
found under some high rocks, and where I knew by reason of the currents , the
savages durst not, at least would not, come with their boats, upon any account
whatsoever.
With my boat I carried away every thing that I had left there belonging to
her, though not necessary for the bare going thither-namely, a mast and sail,
which I had made for her, and a thing like an anchor, but indeed , which could
not be called either anchor or grappling - however, it was the best I could make
of its kind. All these I removed, that there might not be the least shadow of
any discovery, or any appearance of any boat or of any habitation upon the
island.
Besides this, I kept myself, as I said, more retirea than ever, and seldom went
from my cell, other than upon my constant employment - namely, to milk my

she-goats, and manage my little flock in the wood, which, as it was quite on the
other part of the island, was quite out of danger ; for certain it is, that these
REBEKA
f
savage people, who sometimes haunted this island, never came with any thoughts
of finding any thing here, and consequently never wandered off from the coast ;
and I doubt not but they might have been several times on shore, after my
apprehensions of them had made me cautious, as well as before ; and indeed , I
looked back with some horror upon the thoughts of what my condition would
have been, if I had chopped upon them, and been discovered before that, when
naked and unarmed, except with one gun, and that loaded often only with small
shot, I walked every where, peeping and peering about the island , to see what I
could get— what a surprise should I have been in, if, when I discovered the print
of a man's foot , I had instead of that seen fifteen or twenty savages, and found
them pursuing me, and, by the swiftness of their running, no possibility of my
escaping them.
The thoughts of this sometimes sunk my very soul within me, and distressed
my mind so much that I could not soon recover it ; to think what I should have
done, and how I not only should not have been able to resist them, but even
should not have had presence of mind enough to do what I might have done,
much less what now, after so much consideration and preparation , I might be
able to do. Indeed, after serious thinking of these things, I would be very
melancholy, and sometimes it would last a great while ; but I resolved it at last.
166
by T
all into thankfulness to that Providence, which had delivered me from so many
J
unseen dangers, and had kept me from those mischiefs which I could no way
have been the agent in delivering myself from ; because I had not the least
notion of any such thing depending, or the least supposition of its being possible.
This renewed a contemplation, which often had come to my thoughts in
former time, when first I began to see the merciful dispositions of Heaven , in the
dangers we run through in this life, how wonderfully we are delivered when we
know nothing of it-how, when we are in a quandary (as we call it) , a doubt or
hesitation whether to go this way or that way, a secret hint shall direct us this
way, when we intend to go another way-nay, when sense, our own inclination,
and perhaps business, has called to go the other way, yet a strange impression
upon the mind, from we know not what springs, and by we know not what
power, shall overrule us to go this way ; and it shall afterwards appear, that
had we gone the way which we would have gone, and even to our imagination
ought to have gone, we should have been ruined and lost. Upon these, and
many like reflections, I afterwards made it a certain rule with me, that whenever
I found these secret hints, or pressings of my mind, to doing or not doing any
thing that presented, or to going this way or that way, I never failed to obey the
secret dictate ; though I knew no other reason for it, than that such a pressure or
such a hint hung upon my mind . I could give many examples of the success
of this conduct in the course of ?my life, but more especially in the latter part
of my inhabiting this unhappy island ; besides many occasions which it is very
likely I might have taken notice of; if I had seen with the same eyes then that I
saw with now. But it is never too late to be wise ; and I cannot but advise all
considering men, whose lives are attended with such extraordinary incidents as
mine, or even though not so extraordinary; not to slight such secret intimations of
Providence, let them come from what invisible intelligence they will—that I shall
not discuss, and perhaps cannot account for ; but certainly they are a proof of the
converse of spirits, and the secret communication between those embodied and
those unembodied - and such a proof as can never be withstood -of which I shall
have occasion to give some very remarkable instances, in the remainder of my
solitary residence in this dismal place.
I believe the reader of this will not think it strange, if I confess that these
anxieties, these constant dangers I lived in, and the concern that was now upon
me, put an end to all invention, and to all the contrivances that I had laid for my
future accommodations and conveniences. I had the care of my safety more
now upon my hands than that of my food . I cared not to drive a nail, or chop a
stick of wood now, for fear the noise I should make should be heard-much less
would I fire a gun, for the same reason- and, above all, I was very uneasy at
167
D
BACAANSEH ? C
unprincipled
Booksellers
making any fire, lest the smoke, which is visible at a great distance in the day,
obinson
therefore
NOTICE
Edition
Brett's
Crusoe
trying
should betray me ; and, for this reason, I removed that part of my business which
some
,E.OLD
pass
find
ee
are
Wor
off
an
"fof
required fire, such as burning of pots and pipes, &c. , into my new apartment in
J.
w
R to
.—
the wood ; where, after I had been some time, I found, to my unspeakable
consolation, a mere natural cave in the earth, which went a vast way, and where
I dare say, no savage, had he been at the mouth of it, would be so hardy as to
venture in, nor indeed would any man else, but one, who, like me, wanted
nothing so much as a safe retreat.
The mouth of this hollow was at the bottom of a great rock, where, by mere
accident (I would say, if I did not see an abundant reason to ascribe all such
such things now to Providence) , I was cutting down some thick branches of trees
to make charcoal ; and before I go on, I must observe the reason of my making
this charcoal, which was thus :
Lake
El
‫ال‬
I was afraid of making a smoke about my habitation , as I said before ; and

yet I could not live there without baking my bread, cooking my meat, &c.; so I
contrived to burn some wood here, as I had seen done in England, under turf,
till it became chark, or dry coal ; and then putting the fire out, I preserved the
coal to carry home, and perform the services which fire was wanting for at home,
without danger or smoke.
But this by the bye. While I was cutting down some wood here, I perceived
that, behind a very thick branch of low brush-wood or underwood, there was a
kind of hollow place ; I was curious to look into it, and getting with difficulty
168
# •UNAMK
SYR Z
{
1
al
:
into the mouth of it, I found it was pretty
large, that is to say sufficient for me to stand

upright in it, and perhaps another with me ;
but I must confess to you, I made more haste
:i.
out than I did in, when, looking farther into

the place, which was perfectly dark, I saw two
broad shining eyes of some creature, whether
devil or man I knew not, which twinkled like
two stars, the dim light from the cave's mouth
shining directly in and making the reflection .
169
Yo 3 ட்
rz Hyv
y
2
"
!
Whit They
However, after some pause, I recovered myself, and began to call myself a
thousand fools, and tell myself, that he that was afraid to see the devil was not
fit to live twenty years in an island all alone, and that I durst to believe there
was nothing in this cave that was more frightful than myself. Upon this,
plucking up my courage, I took up a large firebrand, and in Ì rushed again, with
the stick flaming in my hand ; I had not gone three steps in, but I was almost as
much frightened as I was before, for I heard a very loud sigh, like that of a man
in some pain, and it was followed by a broken noise, as if of words half expressed ,
and then a deep sigh again. I stepped back, and was indeed struck with such a
surprise that it put me into a cold sweat ; and if I had had a hat on my head, I
will not answer for it that my hair might not have lifted it off. But still plucking
np my spirits as well as I could, and encouraging myself a little with considering
that the power and presence of God was every where, and was able to protect
me ; upon this I stepped forward again, and by the light of the fire-brand,
holding it up a little over my head, I saw lying on the ground a most monstrous
frightful old he-goat, just making his will, as we say, gasping for life, and dying,
indeed of merė old age.

I stirred him a little, to see if I could get him out, and he essayed to get up,
but was not able to raise himself ; and I thought with myself, he might even lie
there, for if he frightened me so , he would certainly fright any of the savages,
if any of them should be so hardy as to come in there, while he had any life
in him .
I was now recovered from my surprise, and began to look round me, when I
}
found the cave was but very small ; that is to say, it might be about twelve feet
over, but in no manner of shape, either round or square, no hands having ever
been employed in making it but those of mere nature ; I observed also that there
was a place at the farther side of it that went in farther, but so low, that it
required me to creep upon my hands and knees to get into it, and whither it
went I knew not : so, having no candle, I gave it over for some time, but
resolved to come again the next day, provided with candles and a tinder-box,
which I had made of the lock of one of the muskets, with some W wild-fire in
the pan.
Accordingly , the next day I came provided with six large candles of my own
making, for I made very good candles now of goats' tallow ; and, going into this
low place, I was obliged to creep upon all-fours, as I have said; almost ten yards,
which, by the way, I thought was a venture bold enough, considering that I
knew not how far it might go, or what was beyond it. When I was got through
the strait, I found the roof rise higher up, I believe near twenty feet ; but never
was such a glorious sight seen in the island, I dare say, as it was, to look round
170
Opho 사
in
wehave
ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSCE.
dre sides and roof of this vault or cave. The walls reflected an hundred thousand
lights to me from my two candles ; what it was in the rock, whether diamonds
or any other precious stones, or gold which I rather supposed it to be, I knew not.
The place I was in was a most delightful cavity, or grotto, of its kind, as
could be expected , though perfectly dark ; the floor was dry and level, and had a
sort of small loose gravel upon it, so that there was no nauseous creatures to be
seen ; neither was there any damp or wet on the sides of the roof; the only
difficulty in it was the entrance, which , however, as it was a place of security, and
such a retreat as I wanted , I thought that was a convenience, so that I was really
rejoiced at the discovery, and resolved, without any delay, to bring some of those
things which I was most anxious about to this place ; particularly, I resolved to
bring here my magazine of powder, and all my spare arms, namely, two fowling
pieces ( for I had three in all) , and three muskets (for of them I had eight in all ) ;
so I kept at my castle only five, which stood ready mounted, like pieces of cannon ,
on my outmost fence, and were ready also to take out on any expedition .
Upon this occasion of removing my ammunition, I was obliged to open the
barrel of powder which I took up out of the sea, and which had been wet, and I
found that the water had penetrated about three or four inches into the powder
on every side, which, caking and growing hard, had preserved the inside like a
kernel in a shell, so that I had near sixty pounds of very good powder in the
centre of the cask ; and this was an agreeable discovery to me at that time : so I
carried all away thither, never keeping above two or three pounds of powder with
me in my castle, for fear of a surprise of any kind : I also carried thither all the
lead I had left for bullets .
I fancied myself now like one of the ancient giants, which were said to live in
caves and holes in the rocks, where none could come at them ; for I persuaded
myself while I was here, if five hundred savages were to hunt me, they could
never find me out ; or if they did, they would not venture to attack me here .
The old goat which I found expiring, died in the mouth of the cave the next
day after I had made this discovery ; and I found it much easier to dig a great
hole there, and throw him in and cover him with earth, than to drag him out ; so
I interred him there, to prevent offence to my nose.
I was now in my twenty-third year of residence in this island, and was so

naturalised to the place and the manner of living, that could I have but enjoyed
the certainty that no savages would come to the place to disturb me, I could have
been content to have capitulated for spending the rest of my time here, even to
the last moment, till I had laid me down and died, like the old goat in the cave :
I had also arrived to some little diversions and amusements, which made the time
pass more pleasantly with me a great deal then it did before, as, first, I had
171 ·
QUÌLJ
VALRE Last
taught my Poll, as I noted before, to speak ; and he did it so familiarly, and
Pescafe
talked so articulately and plain, that it was very pleasant to me, and he lived with
me no less than six-and-twenty years : how long he might have lived afterwards.
I knew not, though I know they have a notion in the Brazils, that they live a
hundred years ; perhaps some of my Polls may be alive there still, calling after
Poor Robin Crusoe to this day : I wish no Englishman the ill luck to come there
and hear them ; but if he did, he would certainly believe it was the devil . My
dog was a very pleasant and loving companion to me for no less than sixteen
years of my time, and then died of mere old age. As for my cats, they multiplied
as I have observed, to that degree, that I was obliged to shoot several of them at
first, to keep them from devouring me and all I had ; but at length, when the
two old ones I brought with me were gone, and after some time continually
driving them from me, and letting them have no provision with me, they all ran
wild into the woods, except two or three favourites, which I kept tame, and whose
young, when they had any, I always drowned, and these were part of my family :
M
besides these, I always kept two or three household kids about me, which I taught
to feed out of my hand ; and had also more parrots, which talked pretty well,
and would all call Robin Crusoe, but none like my first ; nor, indeed, did I take
the pains with any of them that I had done with him. I had also several tame
sea-fowls, whose names I knew not, which I caught upon the shore, and cut thei
wings ; and the little stakes which I had planted before my castle wall being now
grown up to a good thick grove, these fowls all lived among these low trees, and
bred there, which was very agreeable to me ; so that, as I said above, I began to
be very contented with the life I led, if it might but have been secured from the
dread of savages .
But it was otherwise directed ; and it might not be amiss for all people, who
shall meet with my story, to make this just observation from it, namely, how
frequently, in the course of our lives, the evil which in itself we seek most to
shun, and which, when we are fallen into, is the most dreadful to us, is often
times the very means or door of our deliverance, by which alone we can be raised
again from the affliction we are fallen into . I could give many examples of this
in the course of my unaccountable life : but in nothing was it more particularly
remarkable, than in the circumstances of my last years of solitary residence in
this island.
It was now the month of December, as I said above, in my twenty-third year ;

Mad
and this being the southern solstice As for winter I cannot call it Oprod was the
particular time of my harvest, and required my being pretty much abroad in the
fields ; when, going out pretty early in the morning, even before it was thorough
day-light, I was surprised with seing a light of some fire upon the shore, at a
172
ANOTHEjunker) P POORAUKINNA
To Dan
Ta k e
distance from me of about two miles, towards the end of the island where i nad
observed some savages had been, as before ; but not on the other side, but, to my
great affliction, it was on my side of the island.
I was, indeed, terribly surprised at the sight, and stopped short within my
grove, not daring to go out, lest I might be surprised ; and yet I had no more
peace within, from the apprehensions I had, that if these savages, in rambling
over the island, should find my corn standing, or cut, or any of my works and
improvements, they would immediately conclude that there were people in the
place, and would then never give over till they found me out. In this extremity
I went back directly to my castle, pulled up my ladder after me, having made all
things without look as wild and natural as I could .
Then I prepared myself within, putting myself in a posture of defence : I

loaded all my cannon , as I called them— that is to say, my muskets —which were
d
Se
HABLEMONACO,
Joy
"
Dance
mounted upon my fortification, and all my pistols, and resolved to defend myseli
to the last gasp ; not forgetting seriously to recommend myself to the divine
protection, and earnestly to pray to God to deliver me out of the hands of the
barbarians ; and in this posture I continued about two hours, but began to be
Work
mighty impatient for intelligence abroad, for I had no spies to send out .
After sitting awhile longer, and musing what I should do in this case, I was
not able to bear sitting in ignorance longer ; so, setting up my ladder to the side
of the hill where there was a flat place, as I observed before, and then pulling the
178
AMER
ladder up after me, I set it up again, and mounted to the top of the hill ; and
pulling out my perspective glass, which I had taken on purpose, I laid me down
flat on my belly on the ground, and began to look for the place. I presently
found there were no less than nine naked savages sitting round a small fire they
had made ; not to warm them for they had no need of that, the weather being
extremely hot 1 paket but, as I supposed, to dress some of their barbarous diet of
human flesh which they had brought with them, whether alive or dead I could
not know.
They had two canoes with them, which they had hauled up upon the shore ;
and as it was then tide of ebb, they seemed to me to wait the return of the flood
to go away again. It is not easy to imagine what confusion this sight put me
into, especially seeing them come on my side the island, and so near me too : but
when I observed their coming must be always with the current of the ebb, I
PAGODA
began afterwards to be more sedate in my mind, being satisfied that I might go

abroad with safety all the time of tide of flood, if they were not on shore before ;
and having made this observation, I went abroad about my harvest work with the
more composure ,
As I expected , so it proved : for as soon as the tide made to the westward , I
saw them all take boat, and row (or paddle, as we call it) all away : I should have
observed, that for an hour and more before they went off, they went to dancing,
and I could easily discern their postures and gestures by my glasses : I could only
perceive, by my nicest observation , that they were stark naked, and had not the
じたば
least covering upon them : but whether they were men or women , that I could
not distinguish .
As soon as I saw them shipped and gone, I took two guns upon my shoulders,
and two pistols at my girdle, and my great sword at my side, without a scabbard ;
and with all the speed I was able to make, I went away to the hill, where I
had discovered the first appearance of all . As soon as I got hither, which was
not less than two hours (for I could not go apace, being so loaded with arms as
I was) , I perceived there had been three canoes more of savages on that place :
and looking out farther, I saw they were all at sea together, making over for
the main .
This was a dreadful sight to me, especially when, going to the shore , I could
see the marks of horror which the dismal work they had been about had left
behind it, namely, the blood, the bones, and part of the flesh of human bodies,
eaten and devoured by those wretches with merriment and sport . I was so filled
with indignation at the sight, that I began now to premeditate the destruction of
the next that I saw there, let them be who or how many soever.
It seemed evident to me, that the visits which they thus made to this island
174
JAKKI*
Jay
were not very frequent ; for it was above fifteen months before any of them
came on shore there again-that is to say, I never saw them, or any footsteps or
signals of them, in all that time ; for, as to the rainy seasons, then they are sure
not to come abroad, at least, not so far ; yet all this while I lived uncomfortably,
by reason of constant apprehensions I was in of their coming upon me by
saphenou
surprise from whence I observe, that the expectation of evil is more bitter than
kannada
Misss
the suffering, especially if there is no room to shake off that expectation, or those
apprehensions .
During all this time, I was in the murdering humour, and took up most of
my hours, which should have been better employed , in contriving how to circumMa
vent and fall upon them by the very next time I should see them, especially if
gjith
HUNGRY
they should be divided, as they were the last time, into two parties ; nor did I
consider at all, that if I killed one party, suppose ten or a dozen, I was still the
next day, or week, or month, to kill another, and so another, even ad infinitum, till
I should be at length no less a murderer than they were in being men-eaters, and
perhaps much more so.
I spent my days now in great perplexity and anxiety of mind, expecting that
I should one day or other fall into the hands of these merciless crcatures ; if I did
SYLADRAPELA
at any time venture abroad, it was not without looking round me with the
Kina
greatest care and caution imaginable ; and now I found, to my great comfort,
how happy it was that I had provided a tame flock or herd of goats ; for I
durst not, upon any account, fire my gun, especially near that side of the
PRAKLYKEM
island where they usually came, lest I should alarm the savages ; and if they
UPAYA
MAKI
had fled from me now, I was sure to have them come back again, with perhaps
ALE
two or three hundred canoes with them in a few days, and then I knew what
to expect.
However, I wore out a year and three months more before I ever saw any
more of the savages, and then I found them again, as I shall soon observe. It is
true, they might have been there once or twice, but either they made no stay, or
at least I did not hear them ; but in the month of May, as near as I could
calculate, and in my four-and-twentieth year, I had a very strange encounter
TROTESTAS
with them, of which in its place.

KIND
The perturbation of my mind, during this fifteen or sixteen months interval,

was very great ; I slept unquiet, dreamed always frightful dreams, and often
started out of my sleep in the night : in the day great troubles overwhelmed my
mind ; in the night I dreamed often of killing the savages, and the reasons why I
might justify the doing of it. But to waive all this for awhile : it was in the
middle of May, on the sixteenth day, I think, as well as my poor wooden calendar
would reckon, for I marked all upon the post still- I say it was on the sixteenth
175
2
WE
Glory
of May that it blew a great storm of wind all day, with a great deal of lightning
for
Go
and thunder, and a very foul night was after it ; I know not what was the
particular occasion of it ; but as I was reading in the Bible, and taken up with
serious thoughts about my present condition, I was surprised with the noise of a
gun, as I thought fired at sea.
This was, to be sure, a surprise of a quite different nature from any I had met
with before ; for the notions this put into my thoughts were quite of another kind .
I started up with the greatest haste imaginable ; and, in a trice clapped up my
ladder to the middle place of the rock, and pulled it after me, and, mounting it
the second time, got to the top of the hill ; that very moment a flash of fire bade
me listen for a second gun, which, accordingly, in about half a moment, I heard,
and, by the sound, knew that it was from that part of the sea where I was driven
out with the current in my boat.
Street
Fleet
173
I immediately considered that this must be some ship in distress, and that
they had some comrade, or some other ship in company, and fired these guns for
signals of distress , and to obtain help . I had this presence of mind that minute
as to think that though I could not help them, it might be they might help me ;
so I brought together all the? dry wood I could get at hand, and, making a good
handsome pile, I set it on fire upon the hill. The wood was dry, and blazed
freely, and, though the wind blew very hard, yet it burnt fairly out, so that I
was certain, if there was any such thing as a ship, they must needs see it ; and no
doubt they did, for as soon as ever my fire blazed up, I heard another gun, and
after that several others, all from the same quarter. I plied my fire all night long
Searest
till day broke ; and when it was broad day, and the air cleared up, I saw some
thing at a great distance at sea, full east of the island, whether a sail or a hull I
could not distinguish, no, not with my glasses, the distance was so great, and the
weather still continuing hazy also ; at least it was so out at sea.
I looked frequently at it all that day, and soon perceived that it did not move,
so I presently concluded that it was a ship at anchor ; and being eager, you may
be sure, to be satisfied, I took my gun in my hand, and ran towards the south-east
} side of the island, to the rocks, where I had been formerly carried away with the
current ; and getting up there, the weather by this time being perfectly clear, I
could plainly see, to my great sorrow, the wreck of a ship cast away in the night {
upon those concealed rocks which I found when I was out in my boat ; and which
rocks, as they checked the violence of the stream, and made a counter stream, or
eddy, were the occasion of my recovering then from the most desperate hopeless
condition that ever I had been in all my life.
Thus, what is one man's safety is another man's destruction ; for it seems
these men, whoever they were, being out of their kowledge, and the rocks being
176
3
Sya Z
wholly under water, had been driven upon them in the night, the wind blowing
hard at east and east-north-east. Had they seen the island, as I must necessarily
suppose they did not, they must, as I thought, have endeavoured to have saved
themselves on shore by the help of their boat ; but the firing of their guns for
help, especially when they saw, as I imagined, my fire, filled me with many
thoughts : first, I imagined that, upon seeing my light, they might have put
themselves into their boat, and have endeavoured to make the shore, but that the
.
p ang gin
pke, metadat
1 CEPC
EA 1
T5
4 ۱۱
۱ ‫ید‬
që k#aYna:ul 5m.§.6.Ku
* **
T- :
*
O
PR
C
Numbers
Penny
Two
Nos
ne
and
the
24.
—
. 3
O
2
‫رز‬
sea going very high, they might have been cast away ; other times I imagined
that they might have lost their boat before, as might be the case many ways ; as
‫ފ‬
particularly, by the breaking of the sea upon their ship, which many times obliges
men to stave or take in pieces their boat, and sometimes to throw it overboard
with their own hand ; other times I imagined they had some other ship or ships
in company, who, upon the signals of distress they had made, had taken them up
and carried them off ; other whiles I fancied they had all gone off to sea in their
177
W
Wal
ly
e
M
ÉÍ BRETT'S EDITION . ~BA

J
3
MOITE Own)sommar NaLagun
(@ TA
boat, and being hurried away by the current that I had been formerly in, were
carried out into the great ocean, where there was nothing but misery and perishing ;
and that perhaps they might, by this time, be starving, and in a condition to eat.
one another.
All these were but conjectures at best ; so, in the condition I was in, I
could do no more than look upon the misery of the poor men, and pity them ;
which had still this good effect upon my side, that it gave me more and more
cause to give thanks to God, who had so happily and comfortably provided
for me in my desolate condition, and that, of two ships' companies, who were
now cast upon this part of the world, not one life should be spared but mine,
I learned here again to observe, that it is very rare that the providence of God,
casts us into any condition of life so low, or any misery so great, but we may see
something or other to be thankful for, and may see others in worse circumstances
than our own.
Such certainly was the case of these men, of whom I could not so much as
see room to suppose any of them were saved ; nothing could make it rational
so much as to wish or expect that they did not all perish there, except the
possibility only of their being taken up by another ship in company and this
was but mere possibility indeed ; for I saw not the least signal or appearance of
any such thing.
I cannot explain, by any possible energy of words, what a strange longing, or
hankering or desire, I felt in my soul upon this sight - breaking out sometimes
thus : " Oh that there had been but one or two, nay, but one soul saved out of
the ship , to have escaped to me, that I might but have had one companion , one
fellow-creature, to have spoken to me, and to have conversed with !" In all the
time of my solitary life, I never felt so earnest, so strong a desire, after the society
of my fellow- creatures, or so deep a regret at the want of it.
There are some secret moving springs in the affections, which, when they are
set a-going by some object in view, or be it some object though not in view, yet
rendered present to the mind by the power of imagination, that motion carries out
the soul by its impetuosity to such violent eager embracings of the object, that
the absence of it is insupportable.
Such were these earnest wishings that but one man had been saved ! Oh , that
it had been but one ! I believe that I repeated the words, " Oh that it had been
but one ! " a thousand times ; and my desires were so moved by it, that when I
spoke the words, my hands would clench together, and my fingers press the palms
of my hands, that if I had had any soft thing in my hand, it would have crushed
it involuntarily ; and my teeth in my head would strike against one another so
strong, that for some time I could not part them again,
178
ONESTE CANt WOMEN
JamesCompu
Let the naturalist explain these things, and the reason and manner of them ;
all I can say of them is, to describe the fact, which was ever surprising to me
when I found it, though I knew not from what it should proceed : it was
doubtless the effect of ardent wishes, and of strong ideas formed in my mind,
PBUSTESE
,ORTUG
realising the comfort which the conversation of one of my fellow Christians would
have been to me.
ོ་
But it was not to be ; either their fate, or mine, or both, forbade it ; for till
the last year of my being on this island, I never knew whether any were saved
Kakkar
out of that ship or no ; and had only the affliction, some days after, to see the
Honda
corpse of a drowned boy come on shore, at the end of the island which was
next the shipwreck : he had on no clothes but a seaman's waist-coat, a pair of
open-knee'd linen drawers, and a blue linen shirt ; but nothing to direct me so
much as to guess what nation he was of. He had nothing in his pocket but two
pieces of eight, and a tobacco pipe : the last was to me of ten times more value
than the first .
Cana
STEdaTN
It was now calm, and I had a great minu, to venture out in my boat to the
LLA
Can
wreck, not doubting but I might find something on board that might be useful to
A
me ; but that did not altogether press me so much, as the possibility that there
might be yet some living creature on board, whose life I might not only save, but
might, by saving that life, comfort my own to the last degree ; and this thought
clung so to my heart, that I could not be quiet night nor day, but I must venture
out in my boat on board this wreck ; and committing the rest to God's providence ,
I thought the impression was so strong upon my mind that it could not be asse
resisted, that it must come from some invisible direction, and that I should be
!
wanting in myself if I did not go .

Under the power of this impression , I hastened back to my castle, prepared
every thing for my voyage, took a quantity of bread, a great pot for fresh water,
a compass to steer by, a bottle of rum (for I had still a great deal of that left) , a
basket full of raisins ; and thus loading myself with every thing necessary , I
went down to my boat, got the water out of her, and got her afloat, loaded all my
eargo in her, and then went home again for more ; my second cargo was a great
bag full of rice, the umbrella to set up over my head for shade, another large pot
full of fresh water, and about two dozen of my small loaves, or barley-cakes, more
than before, with a bottle of goat's milk, and a cheese ; all which, with great
labour and sweat, I brought to my boat ; and praying to God to direct my voyage,
I put out, and, rowing or paddling the canoe along the shore, I came at last to
the utmost point of the island, on that side, namely, north-east. And now I was
to launch out into the ocean, and either to venture or not to venture : I looked on
the rapid currents, which ran constantly on both sides of the island, at a distance,
YS 179
KP
and which were very terrible to me, from the resemblance of the hazard I had
простав
been in before, and my heart began to fail me ; for I foresaw, that if I was driven
into either of those currents, I should be carried a vast way out to sea, and
perhaps out of reach or sight of the island again ; and that then, as my boat was
but small, if any little gale of wind should rise, I should be inevitably lost .
These thoughts so oppressed my mind, that I began to give over my enter
prise ; and having hauled my boat into a little creek on the shore, I stepped out,
and sat me down upon a little spot of rising ground, very pensive and anxious,
between fear and desire, about my voyage ; when, as I was musing, I could
perceive that the tide was turned, and the flood came on, upon which my going
was for so many hours impracticable ; upon this it presently occurred to me, that
BasÅlic
MAIALE
In
Ye
l
INCARNA
I should go up to the highest piece of ground I could find, and observe, if I
could, how the sets of the tide or currents lay, when the flood came in that I
might judge whether, if I was driven one way out, I might not expect to be
driven another way home, with the same rapidness of the currents. This thought
was no sooner in my head, but I cast my eye upon a little hill which sufficiently
overlooked the sea both ways, and from whence I had a clear view of the currents,
or sets of the tide, and which way I was to guide myself in my return ; here I
found, that the current of the ebb set out close by the south point of the island,
so the current of the flood set in close by the shore of the north side : and that I
had nothing to do but to keep to the north side of the island in my return , and I
should do well enough.
Encouraged with this observation, I resolved the next morning to set out with
the first of the tide ; and , reposing myself for the night in the canoe, under the
180
THIS NA JOSKAUT Some Super CARIN
great watch-coat I mentioned , I launched out. I made first a little out to sea full
Brake
north , till I began to feel the benefit of the current, which set eastward, and
which carried me at a great rate, and yet did not so hurry me as the southern side.
current had done befere, and so as to take from me all government of the boat ;
but having a strong steerage with paddle, I went, I say, at a great rate, directly
for the wreck, and in less than two hours I came up to it.
It was a dismal sight to look at ; the ship, which by its building was Spanish,
stuck fast, jammed in between two rocks ; all the stern and quarter of her was
beaten to pieces by the sea : and as her forecastle, which stuck in the rocks, had
run on with great violence, her mainmast and foremast were brought by the
board, that is to say, broken short off ; but her bowsprit was sound, and the head
and bow appeared firm . When I came close to her, a dog appeared upon her,
which, seeing me coming, yelped and cried, and as soon as I called him, jumped
into the sea to come to me, and I took him into the boat, but found him almost
dead for hunger and thirst : I gave him a cake of my bread, and he ate it like a
SANAREA
ravenous wolf that had been starving for a fortnight in the snow : I then gave
SUKARI
the poor creature some fresh water, with which, if I would have let him , he
ANA
SAYA
would have burst himself.
After this I went on board. The first sight I met with was two men drowned
in the cook-room, or forecastle of the ship, with their arms fast about one another.
I concluded, as is, indeed, probable, that when the ship sunk, it being in a storm,
the sea broke so high, and so continually over her, that the men were not able to
bear it, and were strangled with the constant rushing in of the water, as much as
ཨེ་
if they had been under water. Besides the dog, there was nothing left of the
ལང་
ship that had life, nor any goods that I could see, but what was spoiled by the
water : there were some casks of liquor, whether wine or brandy I knew not,
which lay lower in the hold, and which, the water being ebbed out, I could see ;
but they were too big to meddle with ; I saw several chests, which I believed
belonged to some of the seamen, and I got two of them into the boat without
BLOCKKUL
examining what was in them.

Had the stern of the ship been fixed, and the fore part broken off, I am per
suaded I might have made a good voyage ; for, by what I found in these two
chests, I had room to suppose the ship had a great deal of wealth on board ; and
if I may guess by the course she steered, she must have been bound from Buenos
Ayres, or the Rio de la Plata, in the south of America, beyond the Brazils, to the
Havanna, in the Gulf of Mexico, and so, perhaps, to Spain : she had, no doubt,
a great treasure in her, but of no use at that time to anybody ; and what became
of the rest of her people I then knew not .
I found, besides these chests, a little cask full of liquor, of about twenty
181 .
Dye Hatay पुरु Matu

Z
gallons, which I got into my boat with much difficulty. There were several
Flore
muskets in the cabin, and a great powder-horn, with about four pounds of powder
in it ; as for the muskets, I had no occasion for them, so I left them, but took the
powder-horn . I took a fire-shovel and tongs, which I wanted extremely, as also
two little brass kettles, a copper-pot to make chocolate, and a gridiron ; and with
this cargo, and the dog, I came away, the tide beginning to make home again ;
and the same evening, about an hour within night, I reached the island again,
weary and fatigued to the last degrec .
I reposed that night in the boat, and in the morning I resolved to harbour
what I had gotten in my new cave, not to carry it home to my castle. After
refreshing myself, I got all my cargo on shore, and I began to examine the
particulars : the cask of liquor I found to be a kind of rum, but not such as we
had at the Brazils ; and, in a word, not at all good : but when I came to open
the chests, I found several things which I wanted ; for example, I found in one a
fine case of bottles, of an extraordinary kind, and filled with cordial waters, fine,
and very good ; the bottles held about three pints each, and were tipped with
silver. I found two pots of very good succades, or sweetmeats, so fastened also
on the top, that the salt water had not hurt them, and two more of the same,
which the water had spoiled : I found some very good shirts, which were very
welcome to me, and about a dozen and a half of white linen handkerchiefs and
coloured neckcloths ; the former were also very welcome, being exceedingly
refreshing to wipe my face in a hot day. Besides this, when I came to the till in
the chests, I found there three great bags of pieces of eight, which held about
eleven hundred pieces in all ; and in one of them, wrapt up in a paper, six
doubloons of gold, and some small bars or wedges of gold ; I suppose they might
all weigh near a pound.
The other chest I found had some clothes in it, but of little value ; but, by
the circumstances, it must have belonged to the gunner's mate, as there was
no powder in it, but about two pounds of glazed powder in the three flasks, kept,
I suppose, for charging their fowling-pieces on occasion . Upon the whole, I got
very little by this voyage that was of much use to me ; for, as to the money, I
had no manner of occasion for it - it was to me as the dirt under my feet ; and I
would have given it all for three or four pair of English shoes and stockings,
which were things I greatly wanted, but had not had on my feet now for many
years I had indeed, got two pair of shoes now, which I took off the feet of the
two drowned men whom I saw in the wreck ; and I found two pair more in one
বত
of the thests, which were very welcome to me ; but they were not like our
English shoes, either for ease or service, being rather what we call pumps than
shoes. I found in the seaman's chest about fifty pieces of eight in royals, but no
182
CANLANILANSADET PLANE SPAN am
The cy
MONTER
Hig
ADVENTURES OF ROBİNSON CRUSOE.
gold : I suppose this belonged to a poorer man than the other which seemed to
belong to some officer.
Well, however, I lugged the money home to my cave, and laid it up, as I had
done that before which I brought from our own ship; but it was a great pity, as
I said, that the other part of the ship had not come to my share, for I am satisfied
I might have loaded my canoe several times over with money, which, if I had
ever escaped to England, would have lain here safe enough till I might have
come again and fetched it.
Having now brought all my things on shore, and secured them, I went back
to the boat, and rowed or paddled her along the shore to her old harbour, where
I laid her up, and made the bestof my way to my old habitation , where I found
every thing safe and quiet ; so I began to repose myself, live after my old fashion,
and take care of my family affairs ; and for awhile I lived easy enough , only that
I was more vigilant than I used to be, looked out oftener, and did not go abroad
so much and if at any time I did stir with any freedom, it was always in the
east part of the island, where I was pretty well satisfied the savages never came,
and where I could go without so many precautions, and such a load of arms and
ammunition as I always carried with me, if I went the other way.
I lived in this condition near two years more ; but my unlucky head that was
always to let me know it was born to make my body miserable, was all these two
years filled with projects and designs how, if it were possible, I might get away
from this island- for sometimes I was for making another voyage to the wreck,
though my reason told me, that there was nothing left there worth the hazard of
my voyage - sometimes for a ramble one way, sometimes another - and I believe
verily, if I had had the boat I went from Sallee in, I should have ventured to sea,
bound any where, I knew not whither.
I have been, in all my circumstances, a memento to those who are touched
with that general plague of mankind, whence, for aught I know, one half of their
miseries flow-I mean, that of not being satisfied with the station wherein God
and nature hath placed them- for, not to look back upon my primitive condition,
and the excellent advice of my father, the opposition to which was, as I may call
it, my original sin, my subsequent mistakes of the same kind have been the means
of my coming into this miserable condition ; for had that Providence, which so
happily had seated me at the Brazils as a planter, blessed me with confined desires,
and could I have been contented to have gone on gradually, I might have been
by this time D I mean in the time of my being on this island one of the most
TEST
considerable planters in the Brazils ; nay, I am persuaded, that by the improve

ments I had made in that little time I lived there, and the increase I should
probably have made if I had staid, I might have been worth a hundred thousand
183
moidores : and what business had I to leave a settled fortune, well stocked
Benny
plantation, improving and increasing, to turn supercargo to Guinea, to fetch
negroes, when patience and time would have so increased our stock at home, that
we could have bought them at our own doors from those whose business it was to
fetch them ? And though it had cost us something more, yet the difference of
that price was by no means worth saving at so great a hazard .
But as this is ordinarily the fate of young heads, so reflection upon the folly
of it is as ordinarily the exercise of more years, or of the dear bought experience
of time — and so it was with me now ; and yet, so deep had the mistake taken
root in my temper, that I could not satisfy myself in my station , but was
Togg
ande
FERG
continually poring upon the means and possibility of my escape from this place ;
and that I may, with the greater pleasure to the reader, bring on the remaining
part of my story, it may not be improper to give some account of my first
conceptions on the subject of this foolish scheme for my escape ; and how, and
Rorm
upon what foundation I acted.
I am now to be supposed to be retired into my castle, after my late voyage to

the wreck, my frigate laid up, and secured under water as usual, and my condition
restored to what it was before. I had more wealth, indeed, than I had before,
but was not at all the richer ; for I had no more use for it than the Indians of
Peru had before the Spaniards came thither.
184
PAR SMS
Jottay
}
Sys Ze
obinson
CECTOR
It was one of the nights in the rainy season in March , the four-and-twentieth
Edition
Jrett's
BCrusoe
fOLD
year of my first setting foot on the island of solitariness ; I was lying in my

oX
O
Purchase
of
Number
Readers
Caution
E
,W
BRETT
R“”
Edition
Front
name
bed, or hammock, awake, and very well in health - had no pain, no distemper,
Page
ith
New
only
each
our
the
on
of
E.
to
J.
no uneasiness of body, no, nor any uneasiness of mind more than ordinary, but
,w
could by no means close my eyes, that is, so as to sleep ; no, not a wink all night
long, otherwise than as follows : ;
unprincipled
Booksellers
NOTICE
tying
some
pass
find
We
are
CM
to
.—
1
?I
It is as impossible as needless to set down the innumerable crowd of thoughts

that whirled through that great thoroughfare of the brain, the memory, in this
night's time. I ran over the whole history of my life in miniature, or by
abridgement, as I may call it, to my coming to this island ; and also of that part
of my life since I came to this island. In my reflections upon the state of my
'case, since I came on shore on this island, I was comparing the happy posture of
my affairs, in the first years of my habitation here, to that course of anxiety, fear,
185
T
дво
2El
3
7
and care, which I had lived in ever since I had seen the print of a foot in the
sand ; not that I did not believe the savages had frequented the island even all
the while, and might have been several hundreds of them at times on the shore
there, but as I had never known it, and was incapable of any apprehensions about
it, my satisfaction was perfect, though my danger was the same ; and I was as
happy in not knowing my danger, as if I had never really been exposed to it.
This furnished my thoughts with many very profitable reflections, and particularly
this one : How infinitely good that Providence is, which has settled in its govern
ment of mankind such narrow bounds to his sight and knowledge of things ; and
though he walks in the midst of so many thousand dangers, the sight of which , if
discovered to him, would distract his mind and sink his spirits, he is kept serene
and calm, by having the events of things hid from his eyes, and knowing nothing
of the dangers which surround him .
After these thoughts had for some time entertained me, I came to reflect
seriously upon the real danger I had been in for so many years in this very
island and how I had walked about in the greatest security, and with all
possible tranquility, even, perhaps, when nothing but the brow of a hill, a
great tree, or the casual approach of night, had been between me and the worst
kind of destruction - namely, that of falling into the hands of cannibals and
savages, who would have seized on me with the same view as I did on a goat
or a turtle, and have thought it no more a crime to kill and devour me than
I did of a pigeon or a curlew. I should unjustly slander myself if I should say
I was not sincerely thankful to my great Preserver, to whose singular protection
I acknowledged, with great humility, that all these unknown deliverances
were due, and without which I should inevitably have fallen into their merciless
hands.
When these thoughts were over, my head was for some time taken up in
considering the nature of these wretched creatures, I mean the savages ; and how
it came to pass in the world, that the wise Governor of all things should give up
any of his creatures to such inhumanity- nay, to something so much below even
brutality itself- as to devour its own kind : but as this ended in some (at that
time fruitless) speculations, it occurred to me to enquire what part of the world
these wretches lived in ; how far off the coast it was from whence they came ;
SALES&
what they ventured so far from home for ; what kind of boats they had :3 and why
I might not order myself, and my business, so that I might be as able to go over
thither as they were to come to me.

B
I never so much as troubled myself to consider what I should do with myself

when I came thither ; what should become of me if I fell into the hands of the
savages ; or how I should escape from them if they attempted to take me ; no, nor
186
K
A
X D
so much as how it was possible for me to reach the coast, and not be attacked by
some or other of them, without any possibility of delivering myself ; and, if I
should not fall into their hands, what I should do for provision, or whither I
should bend my course : none of these thoughts, I say, so much as came in my
way; but my mind was wholly bent upon the notion of my passing over in my
boat to the mainland . I looked back upon my present condition as the most
miserable that could possibly be ; that I was not able to throw myself into any
thing but death that could be called worse ; that if I reached the shore of the
main, I might perhaps meet with relief ; or I might coast along, as I did on the
shore of Africa, till I came to some inhabited country, and where I might find
some relief ; and after all, perhaps, I might fall in with some Christian ship that
might take me in ; and if the worst came to the worst, I could but die, which
would put an end to all these miseries at once. Pray, note, all this was the fruit
of a disturbed mind — an impatient temper, made, as it were, desperate by the

long continuance of my troubles, and the disappointments I had met in the wreck
I had been on board of, and where I had been so near the obtaining of what I so
earnestly longed for, namely, somebody to speak to, and to learn some knowledge
from, of the place where I was, and of the probable means of my deliverance -I
say, I was agitated wholly by these thoughts. All my calm of mind in my resig
nation to Providence, and waiting the issue of the dispositions of Heaven, seemed
to be suspended ; and I had, as it were, no power to turn my thoughts to anything
but the project of a voyage to the main, which came upon me with such force,
and such an impetuosity of desire, that it was not to be resisted .
When this had agitated my thoughts for two hours or more, with such violence
that it set my very blood into a ferment, and my pulse beat as high as if I had
been in a fever, merely with the extraordinary fervour of my mind about it ,
nature, as if I had been fatigued and exhausted with the very thought of it,
threw me into a sound sleep : one would have thought I should have dreamed of
it ; but I did not, nor of any thing relating to it ; but I dreamed, that as I was
going out in the morning, as usual, from my castle, I saw upon the shore two
canoes and eleven savages coming to land, and that they brought with them
another savage, whom they were going to kill, in order to eat him, when on a
sudden this savage that they were going to kill jumped away, and ran for his life ;
then I thought in my sleep, that he came running into my little thick grove,
before my fortification, to hide himself : and that I, seeing him alone and not
Vista
perceiving that the others sought him that way, shewed myself to him, and ,
smiling upon him, encouraged him ; that he kneeled down to me, seeming to pray
me to assist him : upon which I shewed my ladder, made him go up it, and carried
him into my cave, and he became my servant ; and that as soon as I got this man,
187
I said to myself, " Now I may certainly venture to the mainland ; for this fellow
will serve me as a pilot, and will tell me what to do, and whither to go for
provisions, and whither not to go for fear of being devoured ; what places to
venture into, and what to escape." I waked with this thought, and was under such
inexpressible impressions of joy at the prospect of my escape in my dream, that
the disappointments which I felt upon coming to myself, and finding that it was
no more than a dream,
were equally extrava
gant the other way, and
threw me into a very
great dejection of spirit.

Upon this, however,
I made this conclusion ,
that my only way to
go about an attempt
for an escape was, if Calfala
possible, to get a savage
into my possession ; and Qu
if possible, it should be A
one of their prisoners
whom they had con
demned to be eaten ,
TERREINA
and should bring them
hither to kill : but these
thoughts still were at

tended with this diffi
culty, that it was impossible to effect this, without attacking a whole caravan of
them, and killing them all , and this was not only a very desperate attempt, and
might miscarry, but, on the other hand, I had greatly scrupled the lawfulness of
it to myself, and my heart trembled at the thought of shedding so much blood ,
though it was for my deliverance. I need not repeat the arguments which
occurred to me against this, they being the same mentioned before : but though I
had other reasons to offer now, namely, that those men were enemies to my life,
and would devour me, if they could : that it was self-preservation , in the highest
degree, to deliver myself from this death of a life, and was acting in my own
defence, as much as if they were actually assaulting me, and the like ; I say,
though these things argued for it, yet the thoughts of shedding human blood for
my deliverance were very terrible to me, and such as I could by no means
reconcile myself to a great while.
188
HUNTIN #rio2t ] F Gui
మెయిన Aul
However, at last, after many secret disputes with myself, and after great
perplexities about it ( for all these arguments, one way and another, struggled in
my head a long time), the eager prevailing desire of deliverance at length
mastered all the rest, and I resolved , if possible, to get one of these savages into
my hands, cost what it would . The next thing, then, was to contrive how to do
it ; and this indeed was very difficult to resolve on : but as I could pitch upon no
probable means for it, so I resolved to put myself upon the watch to see them
when they came on shore, and leave the rest to the event, taking such measures.
as the opportunity should present, let it be what it would .
With these resolutions in my thoughts, I set myself upon the scout as often as
possible, and indeed so often, till I was heartily tired of it : for it was above a
year and a half that I waited , and for a great part of that time went out to the
west end and to the south-west corner of the island, almost every day, to see the
canoes, but none appeared. This was very discouraging, and began to trouble
me much ; though I cannot say that it did in this case, as it had done some time
OTVORNIKAV E
before that, namely, wear off the edge of my desire to the thing ; but the longer
REVISI
]"KKIRK
ZAALDE
it seemed to be delayed, the more eager I was for it : in a word, I was not at first
more careful to shun the sight of these savages, than I was now more eager to be
upon them.
PRESJONSTARCHIVES
Besides, I fancied myself able to manage one, nay, two or three savages, if
I had them, so as to make them entirely slaves to me, to do whatever I should
direct them, and to prevent their being able, at any time, to do me any hurt. It
was a great while that I pleased myself with this affair, but nothing still
presented ; all my fancies and schemes came to nothing, for no savages came
Ma
near me for a great while.
About a year and a half after I had entertained these notions, and by long
musing had, as it were, resolved them all into nothing, for want of an occasion to
put them into execution, I was surprised one morning early with seeing no less.
than five canoes all on shore together, on my side the island, and the people who
belonged to them all landed , and out of my sight : the number of them broke all
my measures ; for seeing so many, and knowing that they always came four, or
six, or sometimes more, in a boat, I could not tell what to think of it, or how to
CANGELES.
take measures to attack twenty or thirty men single-handed ; so I lay still in my

castle perplexed and discomfited : however, I put myself into all the same postures
for an attack that I had formerly provided, and was just ready for action if any
thing had presented. Having waited a good while, listening to hear if they made
.
any noise, at length, being very impatient, I set my guns at the foot of my ladder,
and clambered up to the top of the hill by my two stages, as usual, standing so,
however, that my head did not appear above the hill so that they could not
189
Kites
perceive me by any means. Here I observed, by the help of my perspective glass,

that they were no less than thirty in number ; that they had a fire kindled, and
that they had meat dressed : how they cooked it, that I knew not, or what it was,
but they were all dancing in I know not how many barbarous gestures and
figures, their own way, round the fire .
When I was thus looking on them, I perceived by my perspective, two
miserable wretches dragged from the boats, where, it seems, they were laid by, and
were now brought out for slaughter : I perceived one of them immediately fall,
being knocked down, I suppose, with a club or wooden sword, for that was their
1
way ; and two or three others were at work immediately, cutting him open for
their cookery, while the other victim was left standing by himself, till they should
be ready for him. At that very moment, this poor wretch, seeing himself a little
at liberty, nature inspired him with hopes of life, and he started away from them,
and ran with incredible swiftness along the sands, directly towards me I mean
towards the part of the coast where my habitation was.

I was dreadfully frightened (that I must acknowledge) when I perceived him
to run my way, and especially when, as I thought, I saw him pursued by the
whole body ; and now I expected that part of my dream was coming to pass,
and that he would certainly take shelter in my grove ; but I could not depend, by
F any means, upon my dream for the rest of it, namely, that the other savages
would pursue him thither, and find him there. However, I kept my station,
BagSu
and my spirits began to recover, when I found that there were not above three
men that followed him ; and still more was I encouraged when I found that he
persees
outstripped them exceedingly in running, and gained ground of them so that if
he could but hold it for half an hour, I saw easily he would fairly get away from
them all.
There was between them and my castle, the creek, which I mentioned often at
the first part of my story, when I landed my cargoes out of the ship, and this I
knew he must necessarily swim over, or the poor wretch would be taken there :
but when the savage escaping came thither, he made nothing of it, though the
tide was then up ; but plunging in, swam through in about thirty strokes, or
thereabouts, landed, and ran on with exceeding strength and swiftness. When
the three pursuers came to the creek, I found that two of them could swim, but
the third could not, and that he, standing on the other side, looked at the others ,
but went no farther ; and soon after went softly back again, which, as it happened,
was very well for him in the main.
I observed, that the two who swam were yet more than twice as long
swimming over the creek as the fellow was that fled from them . It came now
very warmly upon my thoughts, and indeed irresistibly, that now was my time to
190
681700 MERANTÖ
get a servant, and perhaps a companion, or assistant, and that I was called
plainly by Providence to save this poor creature's life. I immediately got down
the ladders with all possible expedition, fetched my two guns, for they were both
at the foot of the ladder, as I observed above ; and getting up again with the
same haste to the top of the hill , I crossed towards the sea ; and having a very
short cut, and all down hill, clapped myself in the way between the pursuers and
the pursued , hallowing aloud to him that fled, who, looking back, was at first
perhaps as much frightened at me as at them ; but I beckoned with my hand to
him to come back-and in the mean time I slowly advanced towards the two that
followed—then, rushing at once upon the foremost, I knocked him down with the
KASSZKEZELAKOSILE
stock of my piece - I was loath to fire, because I would not have the rest hear,
though at that distance it would not have been easily heard— and being out of
sight of the smoke too , they would not have easily known what to make of it .
Having knocked this fellow down, the other who pursued him stopped, as if he
ANCI
had been frightened and I advanced apace towards him ; but as I came nearer I
perceived presently he had a bow and arrow, and was fitting it to shoot at me ; so
I was then necessitated to shoot at him first, which I did, and killed him at the
first shot. The poor savage who fled, but had stopped, though he saw both his
enemies falien , and killed ( as he thought ) , yet was so frightened with the fire and
noise of my piece, that he stood stock-stil!, and neither came forward nor went
backward, though he seemed rather inclined to fly still than to come on . I
hallooed again to him, and made signs to come forward, which he easily under
stood, and came a little way, then stopped again, and then a little farther, and
stopped again ; and I could then perceive, that he stood trembling, as if he had Arkhamdaák
been taken prisoner, and had just been to be killed, as his two enemies were . I
beckoned to him again to come to me, and gave him all the signs of encourage
ment that I could think of ; and he came nearer and nearer, kneeling down every
ten or twelve steps, in token of acknowledgement for saving his life. I smiled
at him, and looked pleasantly, and beckoned to him to come still nearer. At
length he came close to me, and then he kneeled down again, kissed the ground
}
and laid his head upon the ground, and, taking me by the foot, set my foot upon
his head . This, it seems, was in token of swearing to be my slave for ever. I
took him up, and made much of him, and encouraged him all I could . But there
was more work to do yet ; for I perceived the savage whom I knocked down was
not killed, but stunned with the blow, and began to come to himself: so I pointed
to him, and showed him the savage, that he was not dead ; upon this he spoke
some words to me, and though I could not understand them, yet I thought they
were pleasant to hear, for they were the first sound of a man's voice that I had
heard, my own excepted, for above five-and-twenty years. But there was no
191
28
time for such reflections now : the savage, who was knocked down, recovered
himself so far as to sit upon the ground : and I perceived that my savage began
to be afraid ; but when I saw that, I presented my other piece at the man, as if I
would shoot him : upon this my savage, for so I called him now, made a motion
to me to lend him my sword, which hung naked in a belt by my side - so I did ,
he no sooner had it, but he runs to his enemy, and at one blow cuts off his head
so cleverly, no executioner in Germany could have done it sooner or better, which
I thought very strange for one who, I had reason to believe, never saw a sword
in his life before, except their own wooden swords ; however, it seems, as I learned
afterwards, they make their wooden swords so sharp, so heavy, and the wood is so
hard, that they will cut off heads even with them— ay, and arms, and that at one
Araufik
Action
GEAR
Wii
GRA&
amanangang g
blow too. When he had done this, he comes laughing to me in sign of triumph,
susan
and brought me the sword again, and, with abundance of gestures, which I did
not understand , laid it down, with the head of the savage that he had killed, just
before me .
But that which astonished him most was, to know how I had killed the other
Indian so far off ; so, pointing to him, he made signs to me to let him go to him ;
so I bade him go, as well as I could . When he came to him, he stood like one
amazed, looking at him-turned him first on one side, then on the other - looked
at the wound the bullet had made, which, it seems, was just in his breast, where
192
I
ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE. B &
SYR
it had made a hole, and no great quantity of blood had flowed ; but he had bled
inwardly, for he was quite dead. Then he took up his bow and arrows, and came
back ; so I turned to go away, and beckoned him to follow me, making signs to
him that more might come after them .
Upon this he signed to me that he should bury them with sand, that they
might not be seen by the rest, if they followed ; and so I made signs again to
him to do so . He fell to work, and in an instant he had scraped a hole in the
JL .
[The New Vessel .]
sand with his hands, big enough to bury the first in, and then dragged him
into it, and covered him, and did so also by the other ; I believe he had buried
them both in a quarter of an hour : then calling him away, I carried him not to
my castle, but quite away to my cave, on the farther part of the island ; so I did
not let my dream come to pass in that part, namely, that he came into my grove
for shelter.
193
My
VSS

Sup
Here I gave him bread and a bunch of raisins to eat, and a draught of water,
which I found he was, indeed, in great distress for, by his running ; and, having
refreshed him, I made signs for him to go lie down and sleep, pointing to a place
where I had laid a great parcel of rice-straw, and a blanket upon it, which I used
to sleep upon myself sometimes so the poor creature lay down, and went to
sleep.
He was a comely handsome fellow, perfectly well made, with straight long
limbs, not too large, tall, and well shaped, and, as I reckon, about twenty-six
years of age. He had a very good countenance, not a fierce and surly aspect,
but seemed to have something very manly in his face, and yet he had all the
sweetness and softness of an European in his countenance too, especially when he
smiled his hair was long and black, not curled like wool ; his forehead very high
and large, and a great vivacity and sparkling sharpness in his eyes. The colour
of his skin was not quite black, but very tawny, and yet not of an ugly yellow
nauseous tawny, as the Brazilians and Virginians, and other natives of America
are, but of a bright kind of a dun olive colour, that had in it something very
agreeable, though not very easy to describe . His face was round and plump, his
nose small, not flat like the negroes, a very good mouth, thin lips, and his teeth
fine, well set, and white as ivory.
After he had slumbered, rather than slept, above half an hour, he waked
again, and comes out of the cave to me, for I had been milking my goats, which
I had in the enclosure just by : when he espied me, he came running to me,
laying himself down again upon the ground, with all the possible signs of an
humble thankful disposition, making many antic gestures to show it. At last he
lays his head flat upon the ground, close to my foot, and1 sets my other foot upon
his head, as he had done before : and, after this, made all the signs to me of
subjection , servitude, and submission imaginable, to let me know how much he
would serve me as long as he lived . I understood him in many things, and let
him know I was very well pleased with him . In a little time I began to speak to
him , and teach hin to speak to me ; and first, I made him know his name should
be Friday, which was the day I saved his life , and I called him so for the
memory of the time : I likewise taught him to say Master, and then let him
know that was to be my name : I likewise taught him to say Yes and No , and to
know the meaning of them . I gave him some milk in an earthen pot, and let him
see me drink it before him, and sop my bread in it ; and I gave him a cake of
Today
bread to do the like, which he quickly complied with, and made sign ; that it was
very good for him.
I kept there with him all that night ; but as soon as it was day , I beckoned
him to come with me, and let him know I would give him some clothes, at which
194
A
Fans Cyclin Hey
KaneJovi
he seemed very glad, for he was stark naked . As we went by the place where
he had buried the two men, he pointed exactly to the spot, and showed me the
marks that he had made to find them again, making signs to me that we should
dig them up again and eat them : at this I appeared very angry, expressed my
abhorrence of it, made as if I would vomit at the thoughts of it and beckoned
with my hand to him to come away, which he did immediately, with great
submission . I then led him up to the top of the hill, to see if his enemies were
gone, and, pulling out my glass, I looked and saw plainly the place where they
had been, but no appearance of them or of their canoes ; so that it was plain that
they were gone, and had left their two comrades behind them, without any search
after them .
But I was. not content with this discovery ; but, having now more courage,
and, consequently, more curiosity, I took my man Friday with me, giving him
the sword in his hand, with the bow and arrows at his back, which I found he
could use very dexterously, making him carry one gun for me, and I two for
myself, and away we marched to the place where these creatures had been ;
for I had a mind now to get some fuller intelligence of them. When I came
to the place, my very blood ran chill in my veins, and my heart sank within
me, at the horror of the spectacle ; indeed, it was a dreadful sight, at least it
was so to me, though Friday made nothing of it : the place was covered with
CuálVJAHLMA
human bones, the ground dyed with the blood , great pieces of flesh left here and
there, half eaten, mangled, and scorched , and, in short, all the tokens of the
Fassa-
triumphant feast they had been making there, after a victory over their enemies .
I saw three sculls, five hands, and the bones of three or four legs and feet,
and abundance of other parts of the bodies ; and Friday, by his signs, made me
understand, that they brought over four prisoners to feast upon ; that three of
them were eaten up, and that he, pointing to himself, was the fourth ; that there
had been a great battle between them and their next king, whose subjects, it
seems, he had been one of ; and that they had taken a great number of prisoners,
all which were carried to several places by those that had taken them in the flight,
in order to feast upon them, as was done here by these wretches upon those they
brought hither.
I caused Friday to gather all the skulls, bones, flesh , and whatever remained,
and lay them together on a heap, and make a great fire upon it, and burn
them all to ashes. I found Friday had still a hankering stomach after some
of the flesh, and was still a cannibal in his nature ; but I discovered so much
abhorrence at the very thoughts of it, and at the least appearance of it, that he
durst not discover it ; for I had, by some means, let him know that I would kill
him if he offered it,
195
CAN
When we had done this, we came back to our castle, and there I fell to work
for my man Friday : and first of all , I gave him a pair of linen drawers, which I
had out of the poor gunner's chest I mentioned , and which I found in the wreck ;
and which, with a little alteration , fitted him very well ; then I made him a
jerkin of goat-skin, as well as my skill would allow, and I was now grown a
tolerably good tailor ; and I gave him a cap, which I had made of a hare's skin ,
very covenient, and fashionable enough : and thus he was dressed for the present,
tolerably well, and mighty well was he pleased to see himself almost as well
clothed as his master. It is true, he went awkwardly in these things at first :
wearing the drawers was very awkward to him, and the sleeves of the waistcoat
galled his shoulders and the inside of his arms ; but a little easing them where he
complained they hurt him, and using himself to them, at length he took to them
.
very well.
The next day
after I came home
to my hutch with
him, I began to
consider where I
should lodge him ;

and that I might
do well for him, and
yet be perfectly
easy myself, I made Midge /W
a little tent for him
in the vacant place
between my two
fortifications , in the
inside of the last,
and in the outside of the first : and as there was a door or entrance there into
my cave, I made a formal framed door-case, and a door to it of boards, and set
it up in the passage, a little before the entrance ; and, causing the door to open
on the inside, I barred it up in the night, taking in my ladders too : so that

Friday could no way come at me in the inside of my innermost wall, without
making so much noise in getting over, that it must needs awaken me , for my
first wall had now a complete roof over it of long poles, covering all my tent,
and leaning up to the side of the hill, which was again laid across with small
sticks instead of laths, and then thatched over a great thickness with the rice
straw, which was strong like reeds and at the hole or place which was left to go
in or out by the ladder, I had placed a kind of trap-door, which, if it had been
196
AKAUNTHA VYTA
L Shast
attempted on the outside, would not have opened at all, but would have fallen
down, and made a great noise ; and as to weapons, I took them all into my side
every night.
But I needed none of all this precaution ; for never man had a more faithful,
loving, sincere servant, than Friday was to me ; without passions, sullenness ,
or designs ; perfectly obliging and engaging ; his very affections were tied to me
like those of a child to a father ; and I dare say, he would have sacrificed his life.
for the saving of mine, upon any occasion whatsoever : the many testimonies he
gave me of this put it
out of doubt, and soon
convinced me, that I
needed to use no precauW
tions as to my safety on
his account .
This frequently gave
SuÄNASEN
me occasion to observe ,
KURZRED
hexou
FLA
and that with wonder,
that, however it had
pleased God in his provi
RBAT
MUSTE dence, and in the govern
ment of the works of his
TENA
hands, to take from so
Ky
great a part of the world
the
of his creatures the best
uses to which their facul
ties and the powers of
their souls are adapted ;
yet that he has bestowed
Ww upon them the same
powers, the same reason ,

the same affections , the
-RiA
CL ce
same sentiments of kind
Whillansil
ness and obligation, the same passions and resentments of wrongs, the same sense
of gratitude, sincerity, fidelity, and all the capacities of doing good, and receiving
good, that he has given us ; and that, when he pleases to offer them occasions of
exerting these, they are as ready, nay, more ready, to apply them to the right uses
for which they were bestowed, than we are . And this made me very melancholy
sometimes, in reflecting, as the several occasions presented, how mean a use we

make of all these, even though we have these powers enlightened by the great
197
BETY it they yowany)
WHE ‫ܕܠܠ‬ ‫ال‬
lamp of instruction , the Spirit of God, and by the knowledge of his word, added
Daew
to our understanding : and why it has pleased God to hide the like saving know
ledge from so many millions of souls, who, if I might judge by this poor savage,
would make a much better use of it than we did.
From hence I sometimes was led too far to invade the sovereignty of
Providence, and, as it were, arraign the justice of so arbitrary a disposition of
things, that should hide the light from some, and reveal it to others, and yet
expect a like duty from both ; but I shut it up, and checked my thoughts with
this conclusion - first, we do not know by what light and law these should be
condemned ; but that as God was necessarily, and by the nature of his being,
infinitely holy and just, so it could not be but that, if these creatures were all
sentenced to absence from himself, it was on account of sinning against that
light, which, as the Scripture says, was a law to themselves, and by such rules
as their consciences would acknowledge to be just, though the foundation was
not discovered to us : and, secondly, that still, as we are all clay in the hands
of the potter, no vessel could say to him, " Why hast thou formed me thus ? ”
But to return to my new companion . I was greatly delighted with him , and
made it my business to teach him every thing that was proper to make himself
useful, handy, and helpful, but especially to make him speak, and understand me
when I spoke and he was the aptest scholar that ever was ; and particularly was
so merry, so constantly diligent, and so pleased when he could but understand me,
or make me understand him, that it was very pleasant to me to talk to him . And
now my life began to be so easy, that I began to say to myself, that could I but
have been safe from more savages, I cared not if I was never to remove from the
place where I lived.
After I had been two or three days returned to my castle, I thought, that
in order to bring Friday off from his horrid way of feeding, and from the
relish of a cannibal's stomach , I ought to let him taste other flesh ; so I took
him out one morning with me to the woods . I went indeed, intending to kill a
kid out of my own flock, and bring it home and dress it ; but as I was going, I
saw a she-goat lying down in the shade, and two young kids sitting by her. I
catched hold of Friday. " Hold ," said I, " stand still," and made signs to him
not to stir. Immediately I presented my piece, shot, and killed one of the kids .
The poor creature, who had at a distance indeed seen me kill the savage his
enemy, but did not know, or could imagine how it was done, was sensibly
surprised, trembled, and shook, and looked so amazed , that I thought he would
have sunk down : he did not see the kid I had shot at, or perceive that I had
killed it, but ripped up his waistcoat to feel if he was not wounded ; and, as I
found, presently thought I was resolved to kill him, for he came and kneeled
198
HeyMonryMas KESOMENTE FEUFOSS AER Bi VASA

24HOT
Se Logs Land
Pla
down to me, and embracing my knees, said a great many things I did not
understand ; but I could easily see that his meaning was to pray me not to
kill him.
I soon found a way to convince him that I would do him no harm ; and
taking him up by the hand, laughed at him, and pointing to the kid which I had
killed, beckoned to him to run and fetch it, which he did ; and while he was
wondering and looking to see how the creature was killed, I loaded my gun again ,
and by and bye I saw a great fowl, like a hawk, sit upon a tree within shot ; so
to let Friday understand a little what I would do , I called him to me again ,
pointing to the fowl, which was indeed a parrot, though I thought it had been a
hawk- I say, pointing to the parrot, and to my gun, and to the ground under the
parrot, to let him see I would make him fall, I made him understand that I would
shoot and kill that bird ; accordingly, I fired, and bid him look, and immediately
he saw the parrot fall . He stood like one frighted again , notwithstanding all that
I had said to him ; and I found he was the more amazed, because he did not see
me put anything into the gun, but thought there must be some wonderful fund of
death and destruction in that thing, able to kill man, beast, bird, or anything,
near or far off ; for the astonishment this created in him was such as could not
wear off for a long time : and I believe, if I would have let him, he would have
worshipped me and my gun. As for the gun itself, he would not so much as
touch it for several days after, but would speak to it, and talk to it, as if it had
answered him, when he was by himself ; which, as I afterwards learned of him ,
was to desire it not to kill him.
Well, after his astonishment was a little over at this, I pointed to him to
run and fetch the bird I had shot, which he did, but staid some time ; for the
parrot, not being quite dead, had fluttered a good way off from the place where
she fell ; however, he found her, took her up, and brought her to me ; and as
I had perceived his ignorance about the gun before, I took this advantage to
charge the gun again, and not let him see me do it, that I might be ready for
any other mark that might present ; but nothing else afforded at that time ; so
I brought home the kid ; and the same evening I took the skin off, and cut it
out as well as I could, and having a pot for that purpose, I boiled or stewed
some of the flesh , and made some very good broth . After I had begun to eat
some, I gave some to my man, who seemed very glad of it and liked it very
well ; but that which was strangest to him was, to see me eat salt with it . He
made a sign to me that the salt was not good to eat ; and putting a little into
his own mouth, he seemed to nauseate it, and would spit and splutter at it,
washing his mouth with fresh water after it. On the other hand, I took some
meat in my mouth without salt, and I pretended to spit and splutter for want of
199
NAL CRISATIONS
salt, as fast as he had done at the salt ; but it would not do, he would never
care for salt with meat, or in his broth ; at least not a great while, and then but
a very little.
Having thus fed him with boiled meat and broth, I was resolved to feast
him the next day with roasting a piece of the kid : this I did by hanging it
before the fire in a string, as I had seen many people do in England, setting
two poles up , one on each side of a fire, and one across on the top, and tying
the string to the cross stick, letting the meat run continually this Friday
admired very much ; but when he came to taste the flesh , he took so many ways.
to tell me how he liked it, that I could not but understand him ; and at last he
P
dESEXUALE
RUUDING
Roenkranz
stásM
III109720
told me that he would never eat man's flesh any more, which I was very glad
to hear.
The next day I set him to work to beating some corn out, and sifting it in
the manner I used to do, as I observed before ; and he soon understood how to
do it as well as I, especially after he had seen what the meaning of it was, and
that it was to make bread of ; for after that I let him see me make my bread and
KL)
bake it too ; and in a little time Friday was able to do all the work for me, as
well as I could do it myself.
I began now to consider, that having now two mouths to feea instead of onc,
I must provide more ground for my harvest, and plant a larger quantity of corn
than I used to do ; so I marked out a larger piece of land, and began the fence
in the same manner as before, in which Friday not only worked very willingly
200
KEEMANTIVIRU Dimi
P

SYES Z
va tvranatapa je dr. Ľ
unprincipled
Booksellers
obinson
therefore
NOTICE
Edition
Brett's
Crusoe
trying
1
some
OLD
pass
"ffind
/
are
Wor
off
an
of E.e
e
2
to
.— J.
,w
Purchase
R
Readers
Number
BRETT
Caution
Edition
Front
name
Page
only
New
on
of
E.
to
J.
,w ith
each
the
our
the
0
2
LITY
'S
MAN
V 47
Ask
SSK
and very hard, but did it very cheerfully ;

and I told him what it was for, that it was
for corn to make more bread, because he
was now with me, and that I might have
enough for him and myself too : he appear
ed very sensible of that part, and let me
know that he thought I had much more la
1/1
bour upon me on his account than I had
for myself, and that he would work the harder for me, if I would tell him what to do.
201
Ma AN B
vz
a MOL во
*REED MEMORIE
This was the pleasantest year of all the life I led in this place. Friday began
to talk pretty well, and understand the names of almost every thing I had
occasion to call for, and of every place I had to send him to, and talk a great
deal to me ; so that, in short, I began now to have some use for my tongue again,
which indeed I had very little occasion for before — that is to say, about speech .
Besides the pleasure of talking to him, I had a singular satisfaction in the fellow
himself ; his simple unfeigned honesty appeared to ne more and more every day,
and I began really to love the creature ; and on his side, I believe, he loved me
more than ever it was possible for him to ever love any thing before.
I had a mind once to try if he had any hankering inclination to his own
country again ; and having learned him English so well, that he could answer me
almost any questions, I asked him, whether the nation that he belonged to never
conquered in battle ? At which he smiled , and said— “ Yes, yes, we always fight
G and so we began
the better," that is, he meant, always get the better in fight
the following discourse : -" You always fight the better ! " said I : " how came
you to be taken prisoner, then, Friday ? "
FRIDAY. My nation beat much for all that.
MASTER. How beat ? If your nation beat then, how came you to be taken ?
FRIDAY. They more than my nation in the place where me was ; they take
one, two, three, and me : my nation overbeat them in the yonder place, where me
no was there my nation take one, two great thousand .
MASTER. But why did not your side recover you from the hands of your
enemies then ?
FRIDAY. They run one, two, three, and me, and make go in the canoe, my
nation have no canoe that time.
MASTER. Well, Friday, and what does your nation do with the men they
take ? Do they carry them away, and eat them as these did ?
FRIDAY. Yes, my nation eat mans too, eat all up.
MASTER. Where do they carry them ?
FRIDAY. Go to other place where they think.
MASTER. Do they come hither ?
FRIDAY. Yes, yes, they come hither ; come other else place.
MASTER. Have you been here with them ?
FRIDAY. Yes, I have been here [points to the north-west side of the island ,
which, it seems, was their side].
By this I understood, that my man Friday had formerly been among the
savages who used to come on shore on the farther part of the island, on the said
man- eating occasions that he was now brought for ; and some time after, when I
took the courage to carry him to that side, being the same I formerly mentioned,
202
INALI CTEKEGAMM
Whe MANDLER Slo
he presently knew the place, and told me, he was there once, when they ate up
twenty men, two women, and one child : he could not tell twenty in English, but
he numbered them by laying so many stones in a row, and pointing to me to tell
them over.
I have told this passage because it introduces what follows, that after I had
had this discourse with him, I asked him how far it was from our island to the
shore, and whether the canoes were not often lost- he told me there was no
danger, no canoes ever lost ; but that after a little way out to sea, there
was a current and a wind always one way in the morning, the other in the
afternoon .
This I understood to be no more than the sets of the tide, as going out, or
coming in ; but I afterwards understood it was occasioned by the great draught
and reflux of the mighty river Oroonoque, in the mouth of which river, as I
thought afterwards, our island lay : and that the land which I perceived to the
west and north-west, was the great island of Trinidad, on the north point of the
A
mouth of the river. I asked Friday a thousand questions about the country, the
inhabitants, the sea, the coast, and what nations were near- he told me all he
knew, with the greatest openness imaginable, I asked him the names of the several
nations of this sort of people, but could get no other name than Caribs ; from
whence I easily understood, that these were the Caribbees, which our maps place
on that part of America which reaches from the mouth of the river Oroonoque,
to Guinea, and onwards to St. Martha. He told me, that up a great way beyond
the moon — that was, beyond the setting of the moon , which must be west from
their country- there dwelt white-bearded men, like me, and pointed to my great
whiskers, which I mentioned before ; and that they had killed much mans - that
was his word-by which I understood he meant the Spaniards, whose cruelties in
America had been spread over whole countries, and were remembered by all the
nations from father to son .
I enquired if he could tell me how I might come from this island, and get
among those white men ; he told me, " Yes, yes, I might go into two canoe."
I could not understand what he meant by two canoe ; till at last, with great
difficulty, I found he meant, that it must be in a large great boat as big as two
canoes.
This part of Friday's discourse began to relish with me very well ; and from
this time I entertained some hopes, that one time or other I might find an
opportunity to make my escape from this place, and that this poor savage might
be a means to help me to do it.
During the long time that Friday had now been with me, and that he began
to speak to me, I was not wanting to lay a foundation of religious knowledge
203
Boobs Toy
in his mind ; particularly I asked him one time, Who made him ? The poor
creature did not understand me at all, but thought I had asked who was his
father ; but I took it by another handle, and asked him, Who made the sea, the
ground he walked on, and the hills and woods ? He told me it was one old
Benamuckee, that lived beyond all : he could describe nothing of this great
person, but that he was very old- much older, he said, than the sea or the land ,
than the moon or the stars . I asked him then, if this old person had made all
things, why did not all things worship him ? He looked very grave, and, with a
perfect look of innocence, said, All things said O ! to him. I asked him if the
people who die in this country went away any where ? He said, Yes, they all
went to Benamuckee . Then I asked him, whether those they eat up went thither
too ? He said, Yes.
From these things I began to instruct him in the knowledge of the true
PUBLIKA
KORUMAKS
Cossuscious
PRE
DIDY
HA S
TETTE
Bm
God . I told him, that the great Maker of all things lived there, pointing up
towards Heaven ; that he governs the world by the same power and providence
by which he made it ; that he was omnipotent , could do every thing for us,
give every thing to us, take every thing from us and thus, by degrees, I
opened his eyes. He listened with great attention , and received with pleasure
the notion of Jesus Christ being sent to redeem us, and of the manner of
making our prayers to God, and his being able to hear us, even in Heaven :
he told me one day, that if our God could hear us up beyond the sun, he must
needs be a greater God than their Benamuckee, who lived but a little way off,
and yet could not hear, till they went up to the great mountains, where he
dwelt, to speak to him. I asked him if ever he went thither to speak to him ?
201
Hey me Chernan VERY

WAD
He said, " No, they never went that were young men ; none went thither but
the old men," whom he called their Oowookakee ; that is , as I made him
explain it to me, their religious , or clergy ; and that they went to say O ! (so
he called saying prayers) and then came back, and told them what Benamuckee
said . By this I observed that there is priestcraft even among the most blinded.
ignorant Pagans in the world ; and the policy of making a secret of religion ,
in order to preserve the veneration of the people to the clergy, is to be found
among all religions in the world , even among the most brutish and barbarous
savages .
I endeavoured to clear up this fraud to my man Friday, and told him, that
the pretence of their old men going up the mountain to say O ! to their god
Benamuckee, was a cheat ; and their bringing word from thence what he said,
was much more so ; that if they met with any answer, or spoke with any one
there, it must be with an evil spirit, and then I entered into a long discourse
with him about the devil, the original of him, his rebellion against God, his
enmity to man, the reason of it, his setting himself up in the dark parts of the
world to be worshipped instead of God, and as God, and the many stratagems he
made use of to delude mankind to their ruin ; how he had a secret access to our
passions and to our affections, to adapt his snares so to our inclinations as to cause
us even to be our own tempters, and to run upon our own destruction by our own
choice.
I found it was not so easy to imprint right notions in his mind about the devil ,
as it was about the being of a God : nature assisted all my arguments to evidence
to him even the necessity of a great First Cause, and overruling governing
Power, a secret directing Providence, and the equity and justice of paying
homage to him that made us, and the like ; but there appeared nothing of all this
in the notion of an evil spirit, of his original, his being, his nature, and, above all,
of his inclination to do evil, and to draw us in to do so too : and the poor creature
puzzled me once in such a manner, by a question merely natural and innocent,
that I scarce knew what to say to him.
I had been talking a great deal to him of the power of God, his omnipotence,
his dreadful aversion to sin, his being a consuming fire to the workers of iniquity :
how, as he had made us all, he could destroy us, and all the world, in a moment ;
and he listened with great seriousness to me all the while. After this, I had been
telling him how the devil was God's enemy in the hearts of men, and used all his
malice and skill to defeat the good designs of Providence, and to ruin the kingdom
A
of Christ in the world, and the like. " Well," says Friday, " but you say God is
so strong, so great, is he not much strong, much might as the devil ? ” —“ Yes,
yes," said I, " Friday, God is stronger than the devil ; God is above the devil ;
205
Day MAYEN AcresCryst Tha
Sunflo
and therefore we pray to God to tread him under our feet, and enable us to resist
his temptations, and quench his fiery darts."-" But," says he again, " if God
much strong, much might, as the devil, why God not kill the devil, so make him
no more wicked ? ”
I was strangely surprised at his question ; and, after all, though I was now an
old man, yet I was but a young doctor, and ill enough qualified for a casuist, or a
solver of difficulties : and, at first, I could not tell what to say ; so I pretended
not to hear him, and asked him what he said ? But he was too earnest for an
answer to forget his question , so that he repeated it in the very same broken
words as above . By this time I had recovered myself a little, and I said, " God
will at last punish him severely ; he is reserved for the judgement, and is to be
cast into the bottomless pit to dwell with everlasting fires." This did not satisfy
Friday ; but he returns upon me, repeating my words, " Reserve at last ! me no
understand : but why not kill the devil now, not kill great ago ? "-" You may as
well ask me," said I, " why God does not kill you and me, when we do wicked
things here that offend him : we are preserved to repent and be pardoned." He
muses a while at this. 66'Well, well," says he, mighty affectionately, " that well ;
so you, I, devil, all wicked, all preserve, repent, God pardon all ." Here I was run
down again by him to the last degree, and it was a testimony to me, how the mere
notions of nature, though they will guide reasonable creatures to the knowledge
: of God, and of a worship or homage due to the supreme being of God, as the
consequence of our nature, yet nothing but divine revelation can form the know
ledge of Jesus Christ, and of a redemption purchased for us ; of a Mediator ; of

a new covenant ; and of an Intercessor at the footstool of God's throne I say,
nothing but a revelation from Heaven can form these in the soul ; and that
therefore the gospel of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, I mean the Word of
God, and the Spirit of God, promised for the guide and sanctifier of his people,
are the absolutely necessary instructors of the souls of men in the saving
knowledge of God , and the means of salvation .
I therefore diverted the present discourse between me and my man , rising
up hastily, as upon some sudden occasion of going out ; then sending him for
something a great way off, I seriously prayed to God that he would enable me
to instruct savingly this poor savage, assisting, by his Spirit, the heart of the
poor ignorant creature to receive the light of the knowledge of God in Christ ,
reconciling him to himself, and would guide me to speak so to him from the word
of God, as his conscience might be convinced, his eyes opened, and his soul
saved . When he came again to me, I entered into a long discourse with him
upon the subject of the redemption of man by the Saviour of the world, and of
the doctrine of the Gospel preached from Heaven, namely, of repentance

206
fajancký) Tár མ STREAMUTFAKTA
ON
Sony CorvinChron L
towards God, and faith in our blessed Lord Jesus : I then explained to him, as
well as I could, why our blessed Redeemer took not on him the nature of angels
but the seed of Abraham, and how, for that reason, the fallen angels had no share
D
in the redemption ; that he came only to the lost sheep of the house of Israel, and
the like.
I had, God knows, more sincerity than knowledge in all the methods I took
for this poor creature's instruction ; and must acknowledge, what I believe all that
act upon the same principle will find , that in laying things open to him, I really
informed and instructed myself in many things that either I did not know, or had
not fully considered before, but which occurred naturally to my mind upon my
searching into them for the information of this poor savage : and I had more
affection in my enquiry after things upon this occasion than ever I felt before , so
that, whether this poor wild wretch was the better for me or no, I had great
reason to be thankful that ever he came to me. My grief sat lighter upon me,
my habitation grew comfortable to me beyond measure ; and when I reflected that
in this solitary life, which I had been confined to, I had not only been moved
myself to look up to Heaven, and to seek to the hand that brought me thither,
but was now to be made an instrument, under Providence, to save the life, and,
for aught I knew, the soul, of a poor savage, and bring him to the true knowledge
of religion and of the Christian doctrine, that he might know Christ Jesus, to
know whom is life eternal-I say, when I reflected upon all these things, a secret
joy ran through every part of my soul, and I frequently rejoiced that ever I was
brought to this place, which I had often thought the most dreadful of all afflictions
that could possibly have befallen me.
In this thankful frame I continued all the remainder of my time ; and the
conversation which employed the hours between Friday and me was such as
made the three years which we lived there together, perfectly and completely
happy, if any such thing as complete happiness can be found in a sublunary state.
The savage was now a good Christian, a much better than I ; though I have
reason to hope, and bless God for it, that we were equally penitent and comforted,
restored penitents. We had here the word of God to read, and no farther off
from his Spirit to instruct than if we had been in England .
I always applied myself to reading the Scripture, and to let him know as well
as I could the meaning of what I read ; and he again, by his serious enquiries
and questions, made me, as I said before, a much better scholar in the Scripture
knowledge, than I should ever have been by my own private roading. Another
thing I cannot refrain from observing here also from experience, in this retired
part of my life ; namely, how infinite and inexpressible a blessing it is, that the
knowledge of God, and of the doctrine of Salvation by Christ Jesus, is so plainly
207
S DLX
ARVAD
laid down in the word of God, so easy to be received and understood, that as the
bare reading the Scripture made me capable of understanding enough of my duty
to carry me directly on to the great work of sincere repentance for my sins, and
laying hold of a Saviour for life and salvation , to a stated reformation of practice,
and obedience to all God's commands, and this without any teacher or instructor
(I mean human) ; so the plain instruction sufficiently served to the enlightening

this savage creature, and bringing him to be such a Christian, as I have known
few equal to him in my life .

As to the disputes, wranglings, strife, and contention, which have happened
.
in the world about religion , whether niceties in doctrines, or schemes of church
government, they were all perfectly useless to us, as, for aught I can yet see, they
have been to all the rest in the world. We
had the sure guide to Heaven, namely, the

Word of God ; and we had, blessed be God !
FStreet
, leet
comfortable views of the Spirit of God,
.173
teaching and instructing us by his word,
leading us into all truth , and making us both
willing and obedient to the instruction of his
word ; and I cannot see the least use that the
greatest knowledge of the disputed points in

religion , which have made such confusions in
the world, would have been to us, if we could

have obtained it. But I must go on with
KARGAMENA:
Numbers
the historical part of things, and take every
.Penny
Two
Nos
part in its order.
. ne
and
the
26.
-
2
O 5
After Friday and I became more intimately
acquainted, and that he could understand
almost all I said to him, and speak fluently,
though in broken English, to me, I acquainted him with my own story, or at

least so much of it as related to my coming into this place, how I had lived there,
and how long : I let him into the mystery (for such it was to him) of gunpowder
and bullets, and taught him how to shoot : I gave him a knife, which he was
wonderfully delighted with ; and I made him a belt with a frog hanging to it,
such as in England we wear hangers in ; and in the frog, instead of a hanger, I
gave him a hatchet, which was not only as good a weapon in some cases, but
much more useful upon many occasions .
I described to him the countries of Europe, and particularly England, which
I came from : how we lived, how we worshipped God, how we behaved to one
another, and how we traded in ships to all parts of the world. I gave him an
こち込める
Maburyor
Sys Za
account of the wreck which I had been on board of, and showed him, as near as
I could, the place where she lay ; but she was all beaten in pieces long before,
and quite gone .
I showed him the ruins of our boat, which we lost when we escaped, and
which I could not stir with my whole strength then, but was now fallen almost all
to pieces. Upon seeing this boat, Friday stood musing a great while, and said
nothing ; I asked him what it was he studied upon . At last, says he, " Me see
such boat like come to place at my nation.”
I did not understand him a good while ; but at last, when I had examined
farther into it, I understood by him that a boat, such as that had been, came on
shore upon the country where he lived — that is, as he explained it, was driven
thither by stress of weather. I presently imagined that some European ship must
7
have been cast away on their coast, and the boat might get loose , and drive
ashore ; but was so dull, that I never once thought of men making. escape from a
wreck thither, much less whence they might come - so I only enquired after a
description of the boat.
209
LI 3
VE 960
E. J. BRETT'S EDITION 27-28

AARONACCRA(AN
Friday described the boat to me well enough ; but brought me better to

understand him, when he added, with some warmth, " We save the white
mans from drown.” Then I presently asked him, if there were any white
mans, as he called them, in the boat ? " Yes," he said, " the boat full of
white mans.” I asked him, how many ? He told upon his fingers seventeen. I
asked him, what became of them ? He told me, " They live, they dwell at my
nation."
This put new thoughts into my head again ; for I presently imagined, that
these might be the men belonging to the ship that was cast away in sight of my
island, as I now called it ; and who, after the ship was struck on the rock, and
they saw her inevitably lost, had saved themselves in their boat, and were landed
upon that wild shore among the savages .

Upon this I enquired of him more critically, what was become of them ?
He assured me they lived still there, that they had been there about four years,
that the savages let them alone, and gave them victuals to live. I asked him how
it came to pass they did not kill them, and eat them ? He said, " No, they make
brother with them,” —that is, as I understood him, a truce : and then he added ,
66'They eat no mans but when make the war fight,”- that is to say, they never
eat any men, but such as come to fight with them, and are taken in battle.
It was after this some considerable time, that being on the top of the hill, at
the east side of the island, from whence, as I have said , I had in a clear day
discovered the main or continent of America, Friday, the weather being very
serene, looks very earnestly towards the mainland, and, in a kind of surprise, falls
a jumping and dancing, and calls out to me, for I was at some distance from him ;
I asked him what was the matter ? " Oh, joy ! " says he, " Oh, glad ! there see
my country, there my nation !"
I observed an extraordinary sense of pleasure appeared in his face, and his
eyes sparkled, and his countenance discovered a strange eagerness, as if he had
a mind to be in his own country again ; and this observation of mine put a great
many thoughts into me, which made me at first not so easy about my new man
Friday as I was before ; and I made no doubt but that if Friday could get back
to his own nation, he would not only forget all his religion, but all his obligations
to me ; and would be forward enough to give his countrymen an account of me,
and come back, perhaps, with an hundred or two of them, and make a feast upon
me, at which he might be as merry as he used to be with those of his enemies,
Frer.CONS
when they were taken in war.

But I wronged the poor honest creature very much, for which I was very
sorry afterwards ; however, as my jealousy increased, and held me some weeks,
I was a little more circumspect and not so familiar and kind to him as before ;
210
ਆਈ
joy Gulan Bell
in which I was certainly in the wrong too, the honest grateful creature having
no thought about it, but what consisted of the best principles, both as a
religious Christian and as a grateful friend, as appeared afterwards to my ful
satisfaction.
Whilst my jealousy of him lasted, you may be sure I was every day pumping
hím, to see if he would discover any of the new thoughts which I suspected
were in him ; but I found every thing he said was so honest and so innocent,
that I could find nothing to nourish my suspicion ; and in spite of all my
uneasiness, he made me at last entirely his own again - nor did he in the least.
perceive that I was uneasy- and therefore I could not suspect him of deceit.
One day, walking up the same hill, but the weather being hazy at sea, so that
we could not see the continent, I called to him, and said, " Friday, do not you
wish yourself in your own country, your own nation ? " -" Yes," he said, " I be
much O glad to be at my own nation,"-" What would you do there ? " said I ;
" would you turn wild again, eat men's flesh again, and be a savage as you were
before ? "He looked full of concern, and shaking his head, said, " No, no !
Friday tell them to live good , tell them to pray God, tell them to eat corn bread,
cattle flesh, milk, no eat man again."-" Why, then," said I to him, "they will
kill you ! " He looked grave at that, and then said, " No, they no kill me ;
they willing love learn ,” —he meant by this, they would be willing to learn . He
added, they learned much of the bearded mans that came in the boat. Then I
asked him if he would go back to them ? He smiled at that, and told me he
could not swim so far. I told him I would make a canoe for him . He told me
he would go , if I would go with him." -" I go ? " said I, " why, they will eat
me if I come there ! "-" ” says he, (6 me make them no eat you, me
" No, no ! "
make they much love you,” —he meant he would tell them how I had killed his
enemies and saved his life, and so he would make them love me. Then he told
me how kind they were to seventeen white men, or bearded men, as he called
them, who came on shore in distress.
From this time, I confess, I had a mind to venture over, and see if I could
eponeri
possibly join with these bearded men, who, I made no doubt, were Spaniards or
Portuguese ; not doubting but, if I could, we might find some method to escape
from thence, being upon the continent, and a good company together, better than
I could from an island forty miles off the shore, and alone without help . So, after
some days, I took Friday to work again, by way of discourse, and told him I
would give him a boat to go back to his own nation ; and accordingly, I carried
him to my frigate, which lay on the other side of the island ; and having cleared
it of water (for I always kept it sunk in the water), I brought it out, showed it
him, and we both went into it.
211
Toda
Lydford
I found he was a most dexterous fellow at managing it, would make it go
almost as swift and fast again as I could ; so when he was in, I said to him,
"Well, now, Friday, shall we go to your nation ?" He looked very dull at
my saying so, which it seems was because he thought the boat too small to go
so far. I told him then I had a bigger ; so the next day I went to the place
where the first boat lay which I had made, but which I could not get into the
water : he said that was big enough ; but then, as I had taken no care of it , and
it had lain two or three-and-twenty years there, the sun had so split and dried
it, that it was in a manner rotten . Friday told me such a boat would do very
well, and would carry " much enough vittle, drink, bread "-that was his way of
talking.
Upon the whole, I was by this time so fixed upon my design of going over
with him to the continent, that I told him we would go and make one as big as
that, and he should go home in it. He answered not one word, but looked very
grave and sad. I asked him, what was the matter with him ? He asked me
again, thus, " Why you angry mad with Friday ? what me done ? " I asked him,
what he meant ? I told him I was not angry with him at all. " No angry ! no
angry ! " says he, repeating the words several times ; " why send Friday home
away to my nation ? "-" Why," said I, " Friday, did you not say you wished you
were there ? " " Yes, yes," says he, " wish be both there ; no wish Friday there,
(C
no master there." In a word he would not think of going there without me.
go there, Friday ! " said I ; " what should I do there ? " He turned very quick
upon me at this. " You do great deal much good," says he ; "you teach wild
mans be good, sober, tame mans ; you tell them know God, pray God, and live
new life." " Alas, Friday," said I, " thou knowest not what thou sayest ; I am but
an ignorant man myself."-" Yes, yes," says he, " you teechee me good, you
teechee them good ." -" No, no, Friday," said I, " you shall ფი without me ; leave
me here to live by myself, as I did before." He looked confused again at that
word, and running to one of the hatchets which he used to wear, he takes it up
hastily, and gives it me. " What must I do with this ? " said I to him. "You take
kill Friday," says he. " What must I kill you for ? " said I again . He returns
very quick, " What you send Friday away for ? Take kill Friday, no send Friday
away." This he spoke so earnestly, that I saw tears stand in his eyes. In a word,
I so plainly discovered the utmost affection in him to me, and a firm resolution in
him, that I told him then, and often after, that I would not send him away from
M
me , if he was willing to stay with me.
Upon the whole, as I found by all his discourse a settled affection to me,
and that nothing should part him from me, so I found all the foundation of
his desire to go to his own country was laid in his ardent affection to the people,
212
TENTA) initia
eas
and his hopes of my doing them good -a thing which, as I had no notion of
myself, so I had not the least thought, or intention , or desire of undertaking it.
But still I found a strong inclination to my attempting an escape, as above,
founded on the supposition gathered from the former discourse namely, that
there were seventeen bearded men there ; and therefore, without delay I went
to work with Friday, to find out a great tree proper to fell, and make a large
periagua, or canoe, to undertake the voyage. There were trees enough in the
island to have built a little fleet, not of periaguas and canoes only, but of good
large vessels : but the main thing I looked at, was to get one so near the water
that we might launch it when it was made, to avoid the mistake I committed
at first.
At last Friday pitched upon a tree, for I found he knew much better than I
what kind of wood was fittest for it ; nor can I tell to this day what wood to
call the tree we cut down, except that it was very like the tree we call fustic,
LOKALPLE
MUKAANGEKU
Kad
KIN
11. y
MASAZMA LA!
or between that and the Nicaragua wood, for it was much of the same colour and
smell. Friday was for burning the hollow or cavity of this tree out, to make it
into a boat : but I showed him how rather to cut it out with tools, which , after I
showed him how to use, he did very handily ; and in about a month's hard labour
we finished it, and made it very handsome , especially when , with our axes, which
I showed him how to handle, we cut and hewed the outside into the true shape of
a boat. After this, however, it cost us near a fortnight's time to get her along, as
it were, inch by inch, upon great rollers, into the water ; but when she was in
she would have carried twenty men with great ease.
When she was in the water, and though she was so big, it amazed me to see
213
-สายม
!
www zer
with what dexterity, and how swift my man Friday could manage her, turn her,
and paddle her along ; so I asked him if he would, and if we might venture over
in her ? " Yes," he said, " he venture over in her very well, though great blow
wind." However, I had a farther design which he knew nothing of, and that
was, to make a mast and sail, and to fit her with an anchor and cable. As to a
mast, that was easy enough to get ; so I pitched upon a straight young cedar
tree, which I found near the place, and which there was a great plenty of in
the island ; and I set Friday to work to cut it down, and gave him directions
how to shape and order it : but as to the sail, that was my particular care ; Ï
knew I had old sails, or rather pieces of old sails, enough ; but, as I had had
them now twenty-six years by me, and had not been very careful to preserve
them, not imagining that I should ever have this kind of use for them, I did not
doubt but that they were all rotten- and, indeed, most of them were so ;
however, I found two pieces which appeared pretty good, and with these I went
to work, and with a great deal of pains, and awkward tedious stitching (you may
be sure) for want of needles, I at length made a three- cornered ugly thing, like
what we call in England a shoulder- of-mutton sail, to go with a boom at bottom,
and a little short sprit at the top, such as usually our ships' long-boats sail with ,
and such as I best knew how to mannage ; because it was such a one as I used
in the boat in which I made my escape from Barbary, as related in the first part
of my story.
I was near two months performing this last work, namely, rigging and
fitting my masts and sails ; for I finished them very complete, making a small
stay, and a sail or foresail to it, to assist if we should turn to windward ; and
which was more than all, I fixed a rudder to the stern of her to steer with ; and
though I was but a bungling shipwright, yet as I knew the usefulness, and
even necessity, of such a thing, I applied myself with so much pains to do it, that
at last I brought it to pass, though, considering the many dull contrivances ,
I had for it that failed, I think it cost me almost as much labour as making the
boat.
After all this was done, I had my man Friday to teach as to what belonged
to the navigation of my boat ; for though he knew very well how to paddle the
canoe, he knew nothing what belonged to a sail and a rudder, and was the
more amazed when he saw me work the boat to and again in the sea by the
rudder, and how the sail gibbed and filled this way or that way, as the course we
sail changed-I say, when he saw this, he stood like one astonished and amazed :
however, with a little use, I made all these things familiar to him, and he became
an expert sailor, except that as to the compass I could make him understand
very little of that : on the other hand, as there was very little cloudy weather,
214
Fanc BESRUM DATOT

MENY Hey
and seldom or never any fogs, in those parts, there was the less occasion for a
compass, seeing the stars were always seen by night, and the shore by day,
except in the rainy seasons : and then nobody cared to stir abroad , either by land
or sea.
I was now entered on the seven-and-twentieth year of my captivity in this
place : though the three last years that I had this creature with me ought rather
to be left out of the account, my habitation being quite of another kind than in
all the rest of my time. I kept the anniversary of my landing here with the same
thankfulness to God for his mercies as at first ; and if I had such cause of
acknowledgement at first, I had much more so now, having such additional
testimonies of the care of Providence over me, and the great hopes I had of being
effectually and speedily delivered ; for I had an invincible impression upon my
thoughts that my deliverance was at hand, and that I should not be another year
in this place. However, I went on with my husbandry, digging, planting, and
fencing, as usual ; I gathered and cured my grapes, and did every necessary
thing, as before.
The rainy season was in the meantime upon me, when I kept more within
doors than at other times ; so I stowed our new vessel as secure as we could,
bringing her up into the creek, where, as I said in the beginning, I landed my
rafts from the ship ; and hauling her up to the shore, at high water mark, I made
ASÍkadalu
my man Friday dig a little dock, just big enough for her to float in ; and then ,
DZIURO
when the tide was out, we made a strong dam across the end of it, to keep the
water out ; and so she lay dry, as to the tide, from the sea ; and, to keep the rain
off, we laid a great many boughs of trees so thick, that she was as well thatched
as a house ; and thus we waited for the months of November and December, in
which I designed to make my adventure.

When the settled season began to come in, as the thought of my design
returned with the fair weather, I was preparing daily for the voyage ; and the
first thing I did was to lay up a certain quantity of provision, being the store for
the voyage, and intended in a week or fortnight's time, to open the dock and
launch out our boat. I was busy one morning upon something of this kind, when
I called Friday, and bade him go to the sea-shore and see if he could find a
turtle, or tortoise, a thing which we generally got once a-week, for the sake of
!
the eggs as well as the flesh . Friday had not been long gone when he came
running back, and flew over my outward wall, or fence, like one that felt not the
ground or the steps he set his foot on ; and before I had time to speak to him, he
cried out to me, " Oh, master ! Oh, sorrow ! Oh, bad !" " What's the matter,
Friday ? " said I. " Oh, yonder, there," says he, " one, two, three, canoe one,
two, three !" By this way of speaking, I concluded there were six ; but on
215
66
enquiry, I found there were but three. " Well, Friday," said I, " do not be
frighted ; " so I heartened him up as well as I could. However, I saw the poor
fellow was most terribly scared ; for nothing ran in his head but that they were
come to look for him, and would cut him in pieces and cat him. The poor fellow
trembled So, that I scarce knew what to do with him. I comforted him as well
as 1 could, and told him I was in as much danger as he, and that they would eat
me as well as him. " But," said I, " Friday, we must resolve to fight them ; can
you fight, Friday ? " - " Me shoot,' says he, " but there come many great.
number.” — “ No matter for that," said 1 again ; " our guns will fright them that
we do not kill." So I asked him, whether, if I resolved to defend him, he would
defend me, and stand by me, and do just as I bade him ? He said, " Me die
when you bid die, master." So I went and fetched a good dram of rum, and
gave him ; for I had been so good a husband of my rum that I had a great deal
left . When he had drunk it, I made him take the two fowling-pieces which we
STAY
MASCARA
MEET
always carried, and load them with large swan-shot as big as small pistol-bullets ;
then I took four muskets and loaded them with two slugs and five small bullets
cach : and my two pistols I loaded with a brace of bullets cach—I hung my great
sword, as usual, naked by my side, and gave Friday his hatchet .
When I had thus prepared myself, I took my perspective glass, and went up
to the side of the hill to see what I could discover ; and I found quickly, by my
glass, that there were one-and-twenty savages, three prisoners, and three canoes ;
and that their whole business seemed to be the triumphant banquet upon these
Wes
three human bodies - a barbarous feast, indeed, but nothing more than, as I had
observed, was usual with them .
I observed also that they were landed , not where they had done when
Friday made his escape, but nearer to my creek, where the shore was low, and
where a thick wood came close almost down to the sea- this, with the abhorrence
of the inhuman errand these wretches came about, so filled me with indignation ,
216
jmfy PATYA GT
♡ ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE. नृ
Sa Ze
unprincipled
Booksellers
obinson
therefore
NOTICE
Edition
Brett's
Crusoe
trying
that I came down again to Friday, and told him I was resolved to go down to
some
OLD
rass
find e
.—or
are
ane
off
them and kill them all, and asked him if he would stand by me. He was now
"fof
E.
J.
,w to
W
Purchase
Number
R
Readers
BRETT
Caution
Edition
Front
name
gotten over his fright, and his spirits being a little raised by the dram I had
Page
Newith
only
each
our
the
the
on
of
E.
to
J.
given him, he was very cheerful, and told me, as before, he would die when I
,w
bid die.
In this fit of fury, I took first and divided the arms, which I had charged, as
before, between us : I gave Friday one pistol to stick in his girdle, and three
SA
Y
Thi
The Attack on the Savages "
guns upon his shoulder, and I took one pistol and the other three myself ; and in
this posture we marched out. I took a small bottle of rum in my pocket, and
gave Friday a large bag with more powder and bullets ; and as to orders, I charged
him to keep close behind me, and not to stir, shoot, or do anything till I bade
him ; and, in the meantime, not to speak a word. In this posture I fetched a
217
狈
Da 13/12
ve
s
TOD The F
compass to my right hand of near a mile, as well to get over the creek as to get
into the wood ; so that I might come within shot of them before I could be
discovered, which I had seen by my glass it was easy to do.
While I was making this march, my former thoughts returning, I began to
abate my resolution- I do not mean that I entertained any fear of their number ;
for as they were naked and unarmed wretches, it is certain I was superior to them,
nay, though I had been alone - but it occurred to my thoughts, what call, what
MAM ,3G, E
occasion, much less what necessity, I was in to go and dip my hands in blood
to attack people who had neither done nor intended me any wrong, who, as to me,
were innocent, and whose barbarous customs were their own disaster, being in
them a token indeed of God's having left them, with the other nations of that
part of the world, to such stupidity and to such inhuman courses ; but did not call
me to take upon me to be a judge of their actions, much less an executioner of
his justice ; that whenever he thought fit, he would take the cause into his own
hands, and by national vengeance punish them for national crimes, but that, in
the meantime, it was none of my business- that it was true, Friday might justify
it, because he was a declared enemy, and in a state of war with those very par
ticular people, and it was lawful for him to attack them ; but I could not say the
same with respect to me. These things were so warmly pressed upon my thoughts
all the way as I went, that I resolved I would only go to place myself near them,
that I might observe their barbarous feast, and that I would act then as God
should direct ; but that, unless something offered that
w was more a call to me than
I yet knew of, I would not meddle with them.
With this resolution I entered the wood, and, with all possible wariness and
silence (Friday following close at my heels), I marched till I came to the skirt
of the wood, on the side which was next them only that one corner of the
wood lay between me and them- here I called softly to Friday, showing him
a great tree which was just at the corner of the wood ; I bade him go to the
tree, and bring me word if he could see there plainly what they were doing :
he did so, and came immediately back to me, and told me they might be plainly
viewed there ; that they were all about the fire, eating the flesh of one of their
prisoners ; and that another lay bound upon the sand, a little from them, whom
he said they would kill next, and which fired the very soul within me. He
told me it was not one of their nation, but one of the bearded men whom he
had told me of, who came to their country in the boat. I was filled with
horror at the very naming the white bearded man, and, going to the tree, I
saw plainly by my glass, a white man, who lay upon the beach of the sea, with
his hands and his feet tied with flags, or things like rushes ; and that he was a
European, and had clothes on.
218
Sin
BIRSoils
X
HeatJu
There was another tree, and a little thicket beyond it, about fifty yard
nearer to them than the place where I was, which, by going a little way abou
I saw I might come at undiscovered, and that then I should be within half shot
of them ; so I withheld my passion, though I was indeed enraged to the highest
degree, and going back about twenty paces, I got behind some bushes, which held
all the way till I came to the other tree, and then I came to a little rising
ground, which gave me a full view of them, at the distance of about eighty
yards.
I had now not a moment to lose ; for nineteen of the dreadful wretches sat
SITE.
upon the ground all close huddled together, and had just sent the other two t
butcher the poor Christian, and bring him, perhaps limb by limb, to their fire ;
and they were stooped down to untie the bands at his feet. I turned to Friday :
"Now, Friday," said I, " do as I bid thee." Friday said he would. " Then,
CALEN Kıyazvišaka
Friday," said I, " do exactly as you see me do ; fail in nothing." So I set down
one of the muskets and the fowling-piece upon the ground, and Friday did the
like by his ; and with the other musket I took my aim at the savages, bidding him
do the like. Then, asking him if he was ready, he said, " Yes."-" Then fire at
them," said I ; and the same moment I fired also.
Friday took his aim so much better than I, that on the side that he shot, he
PECIALKALINONIEM32
killed two of them , and wounded three more ; and on my side, I killed one and
wounded two. They were, you may be sure, in a dreadful consternation ; and all
of them who were not hurt, jumped up upon their feet immediately, but did not
know which way to run, or which way to look ; for they knew not from whence
their destruction came. Friday kept his eyes close upon me, that, as I had
bid him, he might observe what I did : so as soon as the first shot was made,
I threw down the piece, and took up the fowling-piece, and Friday did the
like ; he sees me cock and present - he did the same again. " Are you ready,
Friday ?" said I. " Yes," says he. " Let fly, then," said I, " in the name of
God ; " and with that I fired again among the amazed wretches, and so did
Friday ; and as our pieces were now loaded with what I called swan shot, or
small pistol bullets, we found only two drop ; but so many were wounded, that
they ran about yelling and screaming like mad creatures, all bloody, and miserably
wounded most of them ; whereof three more fell quickly after, though not quite
Head.
"Now, Friday," said I, laying down the discharged pieces, and taking up the
musket which was yet loaded, " follow me," said I — which he did with a deal of
courage ; upon which I rushed out of the wood, and showed myself and Friday
close at my foot as soon as I perceived they saw me, I shouted as loud as I
could, and bade Friday do so too ; and running as fast as I could, which by the
219
This fa
way was not very fast, being loaded with arms as I was, I made directly towards
the poor victim, who was, as I said, lying upon the beach or shore, between the
place where they sat and the sea ; the two butchers who were just going to work
with him, had left him at the surprise of our first fire, and fled in a terrible fright
to the sea-side, and had jumped into a canoe, and three more of the rest made the
same way. I turned to Friday, and bade him step forwards, and fire at them ; he
understood me immediately, and running about forty yards to be near them, he
shot at them, and I thought he had killed them all ; for I saw them all fall on a
heap into the boat - though I saw two of them up again quickly- however, he
killed two of them, and wounded the third, so that he lay down in the bottom of
the boat, as if he had been dead.
While my man Friday fired at them, I pulled out my knife, and cut the flags
that bound the poor victim ; and, loosing his hands and feet, I lifted him up,
and asked him, in the Portuguese tongue what he was ? He answered in Latin,
Christianus ; but was so weak and faint, that he could scarce stand or speak. I
took my bottle out of my pocket, and gave it him, making signs that he should
drink, which he did ; and I gave him a piece of bread, which he ate : then I
asked him what countryman he was ? and he said, " Espagnole , " and, being a
little recovered, let me know, by all the signs he could possibly make, how much
he was in my debt for his deliverance. " Seignor," said I, with as much Spanish
as I could make up , (6 we will talk afterwards, but we must fight now : if you
have any strength left, take this pistol and sword, and lay about you : " he took
them very thankfully, and no sooner had he the arms in his hands, but, as if they
had put new vigour into him, he flew upon his murderers like a fury, and had cut
220
Many mor ==TROVARIANTE WA
DAY
2345 List Van
two of them in pieces in an instant ; for the truth is, as the whole was a surprise
to them, so the poor creatures were so much frighted with the noise of our pieces,
that they fell down for mere amazement aid fear, and had no more power to
attempt their own escape, than their flesh had to resist our shot - and that was
the case of those five that Friday shot in the boat ; for as three of them fell with
the hurt they received, so the other two fell with the fright.
I kept my piece in my hand still, without firing, being willing to keep my
charge ready, because I had given the spaniard my pistol and sword ; so I called
RUL
Lab
****
Tha
Chi
14
MAGANDA
to Friday, and bade him run up to the tree from whence we first fired, and fetch
the arms which lay there, that had been discharged, which he did with great
swiftness ; and then, giving him my musket, I sat down myself to load all the rest
again, and bade them come to me when they wanted . While I was loading those
pieces, there happened a fierce engagement between the Spaniard and one of the
BLUMARKASKA
savages, who made at him with one of their great wooden swords, the same
weapon that was to have killed him before, if I had not prevented it : the Spaniard,
who was as bold and brave as could be imagined , though weak, had fought this
M
Indian a good while, and had cut him two great wounds on his head ; but the
savage, being a stout lusty fellow, closing in with him, had thrown him down
(being faint), and was wringing my sword out of his hand, when the Spaniard ,
though undermost, wisely quitting his sword, drew the pistol from his girdle, shet
221
deyir
the savage through the body, and killed him upon the spot, before I, who was
running to help, could come near him.

Friday being now left at his liberty, pursued the flying wretches with no
wean L in his hand but his hatchet ; and with that he despatched those three,
who, as I said before, were wounded at first and fallen, and all the rest he
could come up with : and the Spaniard coming to me for a gun, I gave him
one of the fowling-pieces, with which he pursued two of the savages, and
wounded them both ; but, as he was not able to run, they both got from him
into the wood, where Friday pursued them, and killed one of them ; but the
other was too nimble for him ; and, though he was wounded, yet he plunged
1 into the sea, and swam with all his night off to those who were left in the canoe ;
which three in the canoe, with one wounded, who we knew not whether he died or
no, were all that escaped our hands of one-and-twenty. The account of the rest
is as follows : - Three killed at our first shot from the tree ; two killed at the
next shot ; two killed by Friday in the boat ; two killed by Friday, of those at
first wounded ; one killed by Friday in the wood ; three killed by the Spaniard ;
four killed, being found dropped here and there, of the wounds, or killed by
Friday in his chase of them ; four escaped from the boat, whereof one wounded,
if not dead - twenty-one in all.

Those that were in the canoe worked hard to get out of gun-shot ; and though
Friday made two or three shots at them, I did not find that he hit any of them .
Friday would fain have made me take one of their canoes, and pursue them ; and,
indeed, I was very anxious about their escape, lest, carrying the news home to
their people, they should come back, perhaps, with two or three hundred of their
canoes, and devour us by mere multitudes ; so I consented to pursue them by sea ;
and, running to one of their canoes, I jumped in, and bade Friday follow me ;
but, when I was in the canoe, I was surprised to find another poor creature lie
there alive, bound hand and foot, as the Spaniard was, for the slaughter, and
almost dead with fear, not knowing what the matter was ; for he had not been
able to look up over the side of the boat : he was tied so hard, neck and heels,
and had been tied so long, that he had really little life in him.
I immediately cut the twisted flags , or rushes, which they had bound him
with, and would have helped him up ; but he could not stand or speak, but
groaned most piteously, believing, it seems, still that he was only unbound in
order to be killed .
When Friday came to him, I bade him speak to him, and tell him of his
deliverance ; and, pulling out my bottle, made him give the poor wretch a dram,
which, with the news of his being delivered, revived him, and he sat up in the
boat ; but, when Friday came to hear him speak, and looked in his face, it would
223
Com
HALKID Col
have moved any one to tears to have seen how Friday kissed him, embraced him,
hugged him, cried , laughed , hallooed , jumped about, danced, sang, then cried
again, wrung his hands , beat his own face and head , and then sang and jumped
about like a distracted creature . It was a good while before I could make him
speak to me, or tell me what was the matter ; but when he came a little to himself;
he told me that it was his father.
It was not easy for me to express how it moved me, to see what ecstacy an
filial affection had worked in this poor savage, at the sight of his father, and
of his being delivered from death ; nor indeed can I describe half the extrava
gances of his affection after this ; for he went into the boat and out of the boat a
great many times ; when he went in to him, he would sit down by him, open his
breast, and hold his father's head close to his bosom, half an hour together, to
nourish it ; then he took his arms and ankles, which were numbed and stiff with
the binding, and chafed and rubbed them with his hands ; and I, perceiving what
the case was, gave him some rum out of my bottle to rub them with , which did
them a great deal of good .
This action put an end to our pursuit of the canoe with the other
savages, who were now gotten almost out of sight : and it was happy for
us that we did not ; for it blew so hard within two hours after, and before
they could be gotten a quarter of their way, and continued blowing so
hard all night, and that from the north west, which was against them, that I
could not suppose their boat could live, or that they ever reached to their own
coast.
But to return to Friday. He was so busy about his father, that I could not
find in my heart to take him off for some time ; but after I thought he could
leave him a little, I called him to me, and he came jumping and laughing, and
pleased to the highest extreme. Then I asked him if he had given his father
any bread ? He shook his head, and said, " None : ugly dog eat all up self."
So I gave him a cake of bread out of a little pouch I carried on purpose ; I also
gave him a dram for himself, but he would not taste it, but carried it to his father ;
I had in my pocket, also, two or three bunches of my raisins, so I gave him a
handful of them for his father. He had no sooner given his father these raisins,
but I saw him come out of the boat, and ran away as if he had been bewitched .
He ran at such a rate-for he was the swiftest fellow of his feet that ever I
saw- I say, he ran at such a rate, that he was out of sight, as it were in an
instant ; and though I called, and hallooed too, after him, it was all one : away he
went, and in a quarter of an hour I saw him come back again, though not so fast
as he went ; and as he came nearer, I found his pace was slacker, because he bed
something in his hand.
$29
by
WE ARE
When he came up to me, I found he had been quite home for an earthen jug,
Af
or pot, to bring his father some fresh water ; and that he had got two more cakes,
or loaves of bread. The bread he gave me, but the water he carried to his father :
however, as I was very thirsty too, I took a little sup of it. This water revived
his father more than all the rum or spirits I had given him ; for he was just
fainting with thirst.
When his father had drunk, I called him, to know if there was any water left.
•
He said, " Yes ; " and I bade him give it to the poor Spaniard, who was in as
much want of it as his father ; and I sent one of the cakes that Friday brought
to the Spaniard too, who was indeed very weak, and was reposing himself upon a
green place, under the shade of a tree, and whose limbs were also very stiff, and
very much swelled with the rude bandage he had been tied with. When I saw
that upon Friday's coming to him with the water, he sat up and drank, and took
the bread, and began to eat, I went to him, and gave him a handful of raisins .
Street
, lest
he looked up in my face with all the tokens of gratitude and thankfulness that
F178
could appear in any countenance ; but was so weak, notwithstanding he had so
exerted himself in the fight, that he could not stand upon his feet ; he tried to do
it two or three times, but really was not able, his ankles were so swelled and so
painful to him ; so I bade him sit still, and caused Friday to rub his ankles, and
bathe them with rum, as he had done his father's.
I observed the poor affectionate creature, every two minutes, or perhaps less,
all the while he was here, turned his head about, to see if his father was in the
same place and posture as he left him sitting ; and at last he found he was not
Numbers
to be seen ; at which he started up, and, without speaking a word, flew with
Penny
Two
One
that swiftness to him, that one could scarce perceive his feet to touch the ground
the
as he went ; but when he came, he only found he had laid himself down to ease
.
his limbs : so Friday came back to me presently, and I then spoke to the
Spaniard to let Friday help him up, if he could, and lead him to the boat, and
then he should carry him to our dwelling, where I would take care of him, but
Friday, a lusty young fellow, took the Spaniard quite up upon his back, and
carried him away to the boat, and set him down softly upon the side or gunnel of
the canoe, with his feet in the inside of it, and then lifted them quite in, and set
him close to his father, and presently stepping out again, launched the boat off,
and paddled it along the shore faster than I could walk, though the wind blew
pretty hard too : so he brought them safe into our creek ; and leaving them in the
boat, runs away to fetch the other canoe. As he passed me, I spoke to him, and
asked him whither he went ? He told me, " Go fetch more boat :" so away
and
he went, like the wind ; for sure never man or horse ran like him, and he had
28
27
the other canoe in the creek almost as soon as I got to it by land ; so e wafted
DRA
D
No
ĥ

SYER A Za
P+
me over, and then went to help our new guests out of the boat, which he did , •
but they were neither of them able to walk ; so that poor Friday knew not what
to do.
To remedy this, I went to work in my thought, and calling to Friday to bid

them sit down on the bank while he came to me, I soon made a kind of hand
barrow to lay them on, and Friday and I carried them up both together upon
it between us but when we got them to the outside of our wall or fortification ,
we were at a worse loss than before ; for it was impossible to get them over,
and I was resolved not to break it down : so I set to work again ; and Friday
and I, in about two hours' time, made a very handsome tent, covered with old
sails, and above that with boughs of trees, being in the space without our out
*
W!
.
•
STATES
80)
L
ward fence, and between that and the grove of young wood which I had
planted : and here we made two beds of such things as I had ; namely, of good
rice-straw, with blankets laid upon it to lie on, and another to cover them on
each bed.
My island was now peopled, and I thought myself very rich in subjects ; and
it was a merry reflection which I frequently made M how like a king I looked ;
225
No ‫مكو‬
v y
E. J. BRETT'S EDITION: 29-80 MA

**
MYTHLURMES Openl Thanks
fo
LE
first of all, the whole country was my own mere property, so that I had an un
doubted right of dominion : secondly, my people were perfectly subjected ; I was
absolute lord and lawgiver ; they all owed their lives to me, and were ready to lay
down their lives, if there had been occasion for it for me ; it was remarkable too,
I had but three subjects, and they were of three different religions. My man
Friday was a Protestant, his father a Pagan and a cannibal, and the Spaniard was
a Papist : however, I allowed liberty of conscience throughout my dominions ;
but this by the way.
As soon as I had secured my two weak rescued prisoners, and given them
shelter, and a place to rest them upon, I began to think of making some
provision for them : and the first thing I did, I ordered Friday to take a yearling
goat, betwixt a kid and a goat, out of my particular flock, to be killed : then I
cut off the hind quarter, and chopping it into small pieces, I set Friday to work
to boiling and stewing, and made them a very good dish, I assure you, of flesh
and broth ; and as I cooked it without doors (for I made no fire within my inner
wall), having put some barley and rice also into the broth ; so I carried it
all into the new tent ; and having set a table there for them, I sat down and
ate my dinner also with them and, as well as I could, cheered them and
encouraged them, Friday being my interpreter, especially to his father, and
indeed to the Spaniard too ; for the Spaniard spoke the language of the savages
pretty well.
After we had dined, or rather supped, I ordered Friday to take one of the
canoes, and go and fetch our muskets and other fire arms, which, for want of time,
Forgets
we had left upon the place of battle ; and the next day I ordered him to go and
bury the dead bodies of the savages, which lay open to the sun, and would
presently be offensive ; and I also ordered him to bury the horrid remains of their
barbarous feast, which I knew were pretty much, and which I could not think of
doing myself; nay, I could not bear to see them, if I went that way : all which
he punctually performed, and defaced the very appearance of the savages being
there ; so that when I went again, I could scarce know where it was, otherwise
than by the corner of the wood pointing to the place.
I then began to enter into a little conversation with my two new subjects ;
and first, I set Friday to enquire of his father, what he thought of the escape of
the savages in that canoe ? and whether we might expect a return of them
with a power too great for us to resist ? His first opinion was, that the savages in
the boat never could live out the storm which blew that night they went off, but
must of necessity be drowned or driven south to those other shores, where they
were as sure to be devoured as they were to be drowned if they were cast away ;
but as to what they would do if they came safe on shore, he said he knew not ;
226
Lysty V
My
URNEY La Lady L
but it was his opinion, that they were so dreadfully frighted with the manner of
being attacked, the noise and the fire, that he believed they would tell their people
they were all killed by thunder and lightning, and not by the hand of man ; and
that the two which appeared (namely, Friday and I, ) were two heavenly spirits or
furies come down to destroy them, and not men with weapons. This, he said, he
knew, because he heard them all cry out so in their language to one another ; for
it was impossible for them to conceive that a man should dart fire, and speak
thunder, and kill at a distance, without lifting up the hand, as was done now.
And this old savage was in the right : for, as I understood since, by other hands,
the savages of that part never attempted to go over to the island afterwards. They
were so terrified with the accounts given by these four men (for it seems they did
escape the sea), that they believed, whoever went to that enchanted island, would
be destroyed with fire from the gods.
This, however, I knew not, and therefore was under continual apprehensions
for a good while, and kept always upon my guard, I and all my army ; for as
there were now four of us, I would have ventured upon a hundred of them fairly
in the open field at any time.
In a little time, however, no more canoes appearing, the fear of their coming
wore off ; and I began to take my former thoughts of a voyage to the main into
consideration, being likewise assured by Friday's father, that I might depend
upon good usage from their nation on his account, if I would go .
TATO
ANCÉZA
But my thoughts were a little suspended, when I had a serious discourse with
AN
the Spaniard, and when I understood, that there were sixteen more of his country
men and Portuguese, who having been cast away, and made their escape to that
side, lived there at peace indeed with the savages, but were very sore put to
it for necessaries, and indeed for life . I asked him all the particulars of their
voyage ; and found they were a Spanish ship, bound from the Rio de la Plata to
the Havanna, being directed to leave their loading there, which was chiefly hides
and silver, and to bring back what European goods they could meet with there ;
that they had five Portuguese seamen on board, whom they took out of another
wreck ; that five of their own men were drowned when first the ship was lost ;
and that these escaped through infinite dangers and hazards, and arrived almost
starved on the cannibal coast, where they expected to have been devoured every
moinent .
He told me they had some arms with them, but they were perfectly useless :
for they had neither powder nor ball, the washing of the sea having spoiled all
their powder, but a little which they used at their first landing to provide them
selves some food.
I asked him what he thought would become of them there ; and if they had
227
SS
PRAIS paragam
Zgy று InTh
formed no design of making any escape ? He said they had many consultations.
about it ; but that, having neither vessel nor tools to build one, nor provisions of
any kind, their counsels always ended in tears and despair.
I asked him how he thought they would receive a proposal from me, which
might tend towards an escape ; and whether, if they were all here, it might not
be done ? I told him with freedom , I feared mostly their treachery and ill usage
of me, if I put my life in their hands ; for that gratitude was no inherent virtue
in the nature of man ; nor did men always square their dealings by the
obligations they had received, so much as they did by the advantages they
expected. I told him, it would be very hard, that I should be the instrument
of their deliverance,
! and that they should
afterwards make me
their prisoner in
New Spain, where
an Englishman was
certain to be made
Se
a sacrifice , what
Myanmar
necessity, or what
accident soever,
GAY
SEX
brought him thi

ther ; and that I had
rather be delivered
agasis.
up to the savages,
and be devoured
alive , than fall into
the merciless claws of the priests, and be carried into the Inquisition . I added, that
otherwise I was persuaded, if they were all here, we might, with so many hands,
build a bark large enough to carry us all away, either to the Brazils southward, or
to the islands or Spanish coast northward : but that if in requital they should, when
I had put weapons into their hands, carry me by force among their own people, I
might be ill-used for my kindness to them, and make my case worse than it was
before.
He answered, with a great deal of candour and ingenuity, that their condition
was so miserable, and that they were so sensible of it, that he believed they would
abhor the thought of using any man unkindly that should contribute to their
deliverance ; and that if I pleased, he would go to them with the old man, and
discourse with them about it, and return again , and bring me their answer : that
he would make conditions with them upon their solemn oath . that they would be
228
Manyyok 062 Tag
absolutely under my leading, as their commander and captain ; and that they
should swear upon the Holy Sacraments and Gospel to be true to me, and go to
such Christian country as I should agree to, and no other ; and to be directed
wholly and absolutely by my orders, till they were landed safely in such a country
as I intended ; and that he would bring a contract from them under their hands
for that purpose .
Then he told me, he would first swear to me himself, that he would never stir
from me as long as he lived, till I gave him order : and that he would take my
side to the last drop of blood, if there should happen the least breach of faith
among his countrymen.
He told me, they were all of them very civil honest men, and that they were
under the greatest distress imaginable , having neither weapons nor clothes, nor
any food, but at the mercy and discretion of savages — out of all hopes of ever
g
Life
i
!
→ TO THE
returning to their own country ; and that he was sure, if I would undertake their
relief, they would live and die by me.
Upon these assurances, I resolved to venture to relieve them, if possible , and
"
to send the old savage and this Spaniard over to them to treat : but when he had
gotten all things in readiness to go, the Spaniard himself started an objection ,
which had so much prudence in it on one hand, and so much sincerity on the
other hand, that I could not but be very well satisfied in it : and, by his advice ,
229
My
put off the deliverance of his comrades for at least half a year. The case was
this :
He had been with us now about a month , during which time I had let him
see in what manner I had provided, with the assistance of Providence, for my
support ; and he saw evidently what stock of corn and rice I had laid up ; which ,
as it was more than sufficient for myself, so it was not sufficient, at least without
good husbandry, for my family, now it was increased to number four : but much
less would it be sufficient if his countrymen, who were, as he said, fourteen still
alive, should come over ; and least of all would it be sufficient to victual our
vessel, if we should build one, for a voyage to any one of the Christian colonies
of America. So he told me, he thought it would be more advisable, to let him
and the other two dig and cultivate some more land, as much as I could spare
seed to sow ; and that we should wait another harvest, that we might have a
supply of corn for his countrymen when they should come ; for want might be a
temptation to them, to disagree, or not to think themselves delivered otherwise
than out of one difficulty into another. " You know," says he, "the children of
Israel, though they rejoiced at first at their being delivered out of Egypt, yet
rebelled even against God himself, that delivered them, when they came to want
bread in the wilderness ."
His caution was so seasonable, and his advice so good, that I could not but be
very well pleased with his proposal, as well as I was satisfied with his fidelity.
So we fell to digging, all four of us, as well as the wooden tools we were
furnished with permitted ; and, in about a month's time, by the end of which it
was seed time, we had gotten as much land cured and trimmed up as we sowed
twenty-two bushels of barley on, and sixteen jars of rice, which was, in short , all
the seed we had to spare ; nor indeed did we leave ourselves barley sufficient for
our own food for the six months that we had to expect our crop, that is to say,
reckoning from the time we set our seed aside for sowing ; for it is not to be
supposed it is six months in the ground in that country.
Having now society enough, and our number being sufficient to put us out of
fear of the savages, if they had come, unless their number had been very great,
we went freely all over the island, wherever we found occasion ; and as here we
had our escape or deliverance upon our thoughts, it was impossible, at least for
me, to have the means of it out of mine. To this purpose, I marked out several
trees, which I thought fit for our work, and I set Friday and his father to cutting
them down ; and then I caused the Spaniard, to whom I imparted my thoughts
on that affair, to oversee and direct their work ; I showed them with what
indefatigable pains I had hewed a large tree into single planks, and I caused them
to do the like, till they had made about a dozen large planks of good oak, near
230
VIE MAS
D
two feet broad, thirty-five feet long, and from two inches to four inches thick :
what prodigious labour it took up any one may imagine.

At the same time, I contrived to increase my little flock of tame goats as much
as I could : and to this purpose, I made Friday and the Spaniard to go out one
day, and myself with Friday the next day, for we took our turns ; and by this
means we got about twenty young kids to breed up with the rest ; for, whenever
we shot the dam, we saved the kids, and added them to our flock : but, above all,
the season for curing the grapes coming on, I caused such a prodigious quantity
to be hung up in the sun, that I believe, had we been at Alicant, where the raisins
of the sun are cured, we should have filled sixty or eighty barrels ; and these,
with our bread, were a great part of our food, and very good living too, I assure
you ; for it is an exceedingly nourishing food .
It was now harvest, and our crop in good order : it was not the most plentiful
increase I had seen in the island ; but, however, it was enough to answer our
end, for from twenty-two bushels of barley, we brought in and threshed out above
two hundred and twenty bushels, and the like in proportion of the rice, which was
store enough for our food to the next harvest, though all the sixteen Spaniards
had been on shore with me ; or, if we had been ready for a voyage, it would very
plentifully have victualled our ship, to have carried us to any part of the world,
that is to say, of America. When we had thus housed and secured our magazine
of corn, we fell to work to make more wicker-work, namely, great baskets, in
which we kept it ; and the Spaniard was very handy and dexterous in this part,
and often blamed me that I did not make some things for defence, of this kind of
work ; but I saw no need of it. And now, having a full supply of food for all the
guests expected, I gave the Spaniard leave to go over to the main, to see what he
could do with those he left behind him there : I gave him a strict charge in
writing not to bring any man with him, who would not first swear, in the presence
of himself and of the old savage, that he would no way injure, fight with, or
attack the person he should find in the island, who was so kind to send for them,
in order to their deliverance ; but that they would stand by and defend him
against all such attempts ; and, wherever they went, would be entirely under,
and subjected to his command ; and that this should be put in writing, and
signed with their hands : how we were to have this done, when I knew
they had neither pen nor ink, that, indeed, was a question which we never
asked .
Under these instructions, the Spaniard and the old savage (the father of
Friday) went away in one of the canoes, which they might be said to come in
or rather were brought in, when they came as prisoners to be devoured by the
savages.
291
PORRFUCS Wir
..
I gave each of them a musket with a firelock on it, and about eight charges of
powder and ball, charging them to be very good husbands of both, and not to use
either of them but upon urgent occasions .
This was a cheerful work, being the first measures used by me in view of my
deliverance for now- twenty-seven years and some days. I gave them provisions
of bread, and of dried grapes, sufficient for themselves for many days and
sufficient for their countrymen for about eight days' time ; and, wishing them a
good voyage, I let them go, agreeing with them about a signal they should hang
out at their return, by which I should know them again, when they came back,
at a distance, before they came on shore.
They went away with a fair gale on the day that the moon was at full - by
my account in the month of October - but as for the exact reckoning of days,
after I had once lost it, I could never recover it again ; nor had I kept even the
----
PUNINS
lls
Qua
用餐員®
number of years so punctually as to be sure that I was right, though, as it proved

when I afterwards examined my account, I found I had kept a true reckoning of
years.
It was no less than eight days I waited for them, when a strange and
unforseen accident intervened, of which the like has not, perhaps, been heard of
in history. I was fast asleep in my hutch one morning, when my man Friday
came running in to me, and called aloud, " Master, master, they are come, they
are come ! "
I jumped up, and, regardless of danger, I went out as soon as I could get my
clothes on, through my little grove - which, by the way, was by this time grown
232
HISTORY
"
}
Lee
ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE. El

SYES
unprincipled
Booksellers
obinson
therefore
NOTICE
to be a very thick wood - I say, regardless of danger, I went without my arms,

Edition
Brett's
Crusoe
trying
some
"fOLD
pass
find
which was not my custom to do ; but I was surprised, when turning my eyes to
an are
Wor
of
E.
to
.—e
offe
Purchase
J.
,w
Number
R
Readers
Caution
BRETT
Edition
the sea, I presently saw a boat at about a league and a half's distance, standing
,Front
name
Page
Now
ith
only
each
our
the
in for shore, with a shoulder-of- mutton sail, as they call it, and the wind blowing
on
of
E.
of
to
J.
w
ད་
Vitomir
BOA
R
i
Mo
de
WAD
Wa
7
31
The Mutiny.]
pretty fair to bring them in. Also I observed presently, that they did not come
from that side which the shore lay on, but from the southermost end of the
island. Upon this I called Friday in, and bade him lie close for these were not
233
Bov =96
W
A
acho
the people we looked for, and that we did not know yet whether they were
friends or enemies .
In the next place, I went in to fetch my perspective glass, to see what I could
make of them ; and, having taken the ladder out, I climbed up to the top of the
hill, as I used to do when I was apprehensive of any thing, and to take my view
the plainer without being discovered .
I had scarce set my foot on the hill, when my eye plainly discovered a ship
lying at an anchor, at about two leagues and a half's distance from me, south
south-east, but not above a league and a half from the shore. By my observation
it appeared plainly to be an English ship, and the boat appeared to be an English
long-boat.
I cannot express the confusion I was in, though the joy of seeing a ship, and
one which I had reason to believe was manned by my own countrymen, and
consequently friends, was such as I cannot describe ; but yet I had some secret
doubts hung about me, I cannot tell from whence they came, bidding me keep
upon my guard. In the first place, it occurred to me to consider what business.
an English ship could have in that part of the world ; since it was not the way
to or from any part of the world where the English had any traffic, and I knew
there had been no storms to drive them in there, as in distress ; and that if they
were English really, it was most probable that they were here upon no good
design ; and that I had better continue as I was, than fall into the hands of
thieves and murderers.
Let no man despise the secret hints and notices of danger which sometimes
are given him, when he may think there is no possibility of its being real. That
such hints and notices are given us, I believe few that have made any observation
of things can deny ; that they are certain discoveries of an invisible world, and a
converse of spirits, we cannot doubt ; and if the tendency of them seems to be to
warn us of danger, why should we not suppose they are from some friendly agent
(whether supreme, or inferior and subordinate, is not the question) , and they are
given for our good ?

The present question abundantly confirms me in the justice of this reasoning ;
for had I not been made cautious by this secret admonition, come from whence it
ALMASHES!
will, I had been undone inevitably, and in a far worse condition than before, as
you will see presently.

I had not kept myself long in this posture, but I saw the boat draw near the
U
shore, as if they looked for a creek to thrust in at for the convenience of landing ;
however, as they did not come quite far enough, they did not see the little inlet
E
FL
where I formerly landed my rafts, but ran their boat on shore upon the beach, at
about half a mile from me, which was very happy for me ; for otherwise they
234
STOSSUNTERWORD ,( ( (Cooma)Da 3kinim
Sean&heart an
ད་ནི་ཆེས་
would have landed just, as I may say, at my door, and would have soon beaten
me out of my castle, and, perhaps, have plundered me of all I had.
When they were on shore, I was fully satisfied they were Englishmen , at
least most of them ; one or two I thought were Dutch, but it did not prove so .
There were in all eleven men, whereof three of them I found were unarmed ,
and (as I thought) bound ; and when the first four or five of them were jumped
on shore, they took those three out of the boat as prisoners.One of the three I
could perceive using the most passionate gestures of entreaty, affliction , and
despair, even to a kind of extravagance ; the other two, I could perceive, lifted
up their hands sometimes, and appeared concerned indeed, but not to such a
degree as the first .

I was perfectly confounded at the sight, and knew not what the meaning of
it should be ; Friday called out to me in English, as well as he could, " Oh,
master ! you see English mans cat prisoners as well as savage mans . ” — “ Why,'
said I, " Friday, do you think they are going to eat them then ? " " Yes ,"
( they will eat them." -" No, no," said I, " Friday ; I am
says Friday,
afraid they will murder them indeed ; but you may be sure they will not eat
them."
All this while I had no thought of what the matter really was, but stood
trembling with the horror of the sight, expecting every moment when the thres
JOOTSAREZMÍasaléa
prisoners should be killed ; nay, once I saw one of the villains lift up his arm with
a great cutlass (as the seamen call it) or sword, to strike one of the poor inen ;
saha
do
and I expected to see him fall every moment, at which all the blood in my body
seemed to run chill through my veins.

I wished heartily now for the Spaniard, and the savage that was gone with:
him ; or that I had any way to have come undiscovered within shot of them, that
I might have rescued the three men ; for I saw no fire-arms they had among
them ; but it fell out to my mind another way.
After I had observed the outrageous usage of the three men by the insolent
seamen, I observed the fellows run scattering about the land, as if they wanted to
see the country. I observed also, that the other three men had liberty to go
where they pleased ; but they sat down all three upon the ground very pensive,
and looked like men in despair.
This put me in mind of the first time when I came on shore, and began to
look about me ; how I gave myself over for lost, how wildly I looked round me,
what dreadful apprehensions I had, and how I lodged in the tree all night for
fear of being devoured by wild beasts.
As I knew nothing that night of the supply I was to receive by the provi
dential driving of the ship nearer the land by the storms and tides, by which I
235
Sab
Male
have since been so long nourished and supported ; so these three poor desolate
men knew nothing how certain of deliverance and supply they were, how near it
was to them, and how effectually and really they were in a condition of safety, at
the same time they thought themselves lost, and their case desperate.
So little do we see before us in the world, and so much reason have we to
depend cheerfully upon the great Maker of the world, that he does not leave his
creatures so absolutely destitute, but that in the worst circumstances they have
always something to be thankful for, and sometimes are nearer their deliverance
than they imagine- nay, are even brought to their deliverance by the means by
which they seem to be brought to their destruction.
It was just at the top of high water when these people came on shore, and
while partly they stood parleying with the prisoners they brought, and partly
while they rambled about to see what kind of a place they were in, they had
carelessly staid till the tide was spent, and the water was ebbed considerably away,
leaving their boat aground.
They had left two men in the boat, who, as I found afterwards, having drunk
a little too much brandy, fell asleep ; however, one of them waking sooner
than the other, and finding the boat too fast aground for him to stir it,
hallooed for the rest who were straggling about, upon which they all soon
came to the boat ; but it was past all their strength to launch her, the boat being
very heavy, and the shore on that side being a soft oozy sand, almost like a
quicksand.
In this condition, like true seamen, who are, perhaps, the least of all man
kind given to forethought, they gave it over, and away they strolled about the
country again and I heard one of them say aloud to another (calling them off
from the boat), " Why, let her alone, Jack, can't ye ? she'll float next tide."'
By which I was fully confirmed in the main enquiry, of what countrymen they
were.
All this while I kept myself close, not once daring to stir out of my castle, any
farther than to my place of observation, near the top of the hill ; and very glad
I was to think how well it was fortified . I knew it was no less than ten hours
before the boat could be on float again , and by that time it would be dark, and I
might be more at liberty to see their motions, and to hear their discourse, if they
had any.
In the meantime, I fitted myself up for a battle, as before, though with more
caution, knowing I had to do with another kind of enemy than I had at first ; I
ordered Friday also, whom I had made an excellent marksman with his gun, to
load himself with arms--I took myself two fowling-pieces, and I gave him three
muskets. My figure, indeed, was very fierce : I had my formidable goat-skin
236
Kinila
Love
coat on, with the great cap I mentioned, a naked sword, two pistols in my belt,
and a gun upon each shoulder.
It was my design, as I said above , not to have made any attempt till it was
dark ; but about two o'clock, being the heat of the day, I found that in short
they were all gone straggling into the woods, and, as I thought, were all laid
down to sleep . The three poor distressed men, too anxious for their condition
to get any sleep , were, however, set down under the shelter of a great tree, at
about a quarter of a mile from me, and, as I thought, out of sight of any of
the rest .
TESSILSONALS
COOLINADO
MISE
NIN
?
BÍLAGASSÁ
Upon this I resolved to discover myself to them, and learn something of their
condition . Immediately I marched in the figure above, my man Friday at a good
distance behind me, as formidable for his arms as I, but not making quite so
staring a spectre-like figure as I did .
I came as near to them undiscovered as I could and then , before any of them
saw me, I called aloud to them in Spanish, " What are ye, gentlemen ? "
AQ7
(* ) ** ako party
7
They started up at the noise, but were ten times more confounded when they
saw me, and the uncouth figure that I made- they made no answer at all, but I
thought I perceived them just going to fly from me, when I spoke to them in
English : “ Gentlemen ,” said I, " do not be surprised at me ; perhaps you may
have a friend near you, when you did not expect it."-" He must be sent directly
from Heaven, then ," said one of them very gravely to me, pulling off his hat at
the same time, " for our condition is past the help of man."-" All help is from
Heaven , sir ! ” said I : " but can you put a stranger in the way how to help you,
for you seem to me to be in great distress ? I saw you when you landed ; and
when you seemed to make application to the brutes that came with you, I saw one
of them lift up his sword to kill you.”
The poor man, with tears running down his face, and trembling, looking like
one astonished, returned, " Am I talking to God or man ? Is it a real man
or an angel ?" — “ Be in no fear about that, sir," said 1 : " if God had sent
an angel to relieve you, he would have come better clothed, and better armed
after another manner than you see me in. Pray, lay aside your fears : I am a
man -- an Englishman, and disposed to assist you : you see I have one servant.
only—we have arms and ammunition ; tell us freely can we serve you ; What
is your case ŷio
“ Our case," said he , " sir, is too long to tell you while our murderers are so }
near ; but, in short, sir, I was commander of that ship ; my men having mutinied
against me, they have been hardly prevailed on not to murder me, and at last
have set me on shore in this desolate place, with these two men with me, one my
mate, the other a passenger, where we expected to perish, believing the place to
be uninhabited , and know not yet what to think of it .”
" Where are those brutes, your enemies ? " said I ; " do you know where they
are gone ? ” — “ There they are, sir," said he, pointing to a thicket of trees ; " my
heart trembles for fear they have seen us, and heard you speak ; if they have,
they will certainly murder us all .”
" Have they any fire-arms ? " said I. He answered, " They had only two
pieces, and one which they left in the boat." " Well, then," said I, " leave
W.
the rest to me ; I see they are asleep ; it is an easy thing to kill them all, but
shall we rather take them prisoners ? " He told me there were two desperate
villains among them, that it was scarce safe to show any mercy to ; but if they
were secured, he believed all the rest would return to their duty : I asked him
which they were ? He told me he could not at that distance describe them ; but
he would obey my orders in anything I would direct. " Well," said I, " let us
retreat out of their view or hearing, lest they awake, and we will resolve farther ; ”
so they willingly went back with me, till the woods covered us from them,
238
To Mug S ‫אזור‬ JRY

Vegy
" Look you, sir," said I, " if I venture upon your deliverance, are you willing
to make two conditions with me ?" He anticipated my proposals by telling me,
that both he and the ship, if recovered , should be wholly directed and commanded
by me in every thing ; and if the ship was not recovered, he would live and die
with me in what part of the world soever I would send him and the two other
men said the same.
" Well,” said I, " my conditions are but two : First, That while you stay on
this island with me, you will not pretend to any authority here ; and if I put
122
arms into your hands, you will upon all occasions give them up to me, and do n :
prejudice to me or mine, upon this island, and in the meantime to be governed by
orders. Second, That if the ship is, or may be, recovered, you will carry me and
my man to England passage free . "
He gave me all the assurance that the invention or faith of a man could
devise, that he would comply with these most reasonable demands ; and besides,
would owe his life to me, and acknowledge it upon all occasions as long as he
lived.
"Well, then," said I, " here are three muskets for you, with powder and ball ;
tell me next what you think is proper to be done." He showed all the testimony
of his gratitude that he was able, but offered to be wholly guided by me : I told
him I thought it was hard venturing anything, but the best method I could think
of was, to fire at once upon them as they lay ; and if any were not killed at the
first volley, and offered to submit, we might save them, and so put it wholly upon
God's providence to direct the shot.
He said, very modestly, that he was loth to kill them if he could help it ; but
that those two were incorrigible villains, and had been the authors of all the
mutiny in the ship, and, if they escaped, we should be undone still ; for they
would go on board, and bring the whole ship's company, and destroy us all.
66
Well, then," said I " necessity legitimates my advice ; for it is the only way to
save our lives ." However, seeing him still cautious of shedding blood, I told
him they should go themselves, and manage as they found convenient.
In the middle of this discourse, we heard some of them awake, and soon after
we saw two of them on their feet. I asked him if either of them were the men
who he had said were the heads of the mutiny ? He said " No." -" Well, then,"
ANALISIS
said I, " you may let them escape, and Providence seems to have wakened them
on purpose to save themselves . Now," said I, " if the rest escape you, it is your
fault."
Animated with this, he took the musket I had given him in his hand, and
Pet
Toy
pistol in his belt, and his two comrades with him, with each man a piece in his
hand ; the two men who were with him going first, made some noise, at which one
239
}
►
27
{
of the seamen, who was awake, turned about, and, seeing them coming, cried out
A.
to the rest ; but it was too late then, for the moment he cried out they fired, I
mean the two men , the captain wisely reserving his own piece : they had so well
Į aimed the shot at the men they knew, that one of them was killed on the spot,
and the other very much wounded ; but not being dead, he started up on his {
feet and called eagerly for help to the other : but the captain, stepping up to
him, told him it was too late to cry for help, he should call upon God to forgive •
his villany and with that word knocked him down with the stock of his musket,
so that he never spoke
འགས more : there were three
ར་ ་ ་
! more in the company,
{ A and one of them was
}
also slightly wounded .
By this time was come ;
Street
;Fleet
and when they saw
178
their danger, and that
[ :
1 it was in vain to resist,
L My
they begged for mercy.
6
The captain told them
he would spare their
lives, if they would give
him any assurance of
'}‫ן‬
their abhorrence of the
treachery they had

#
been guilty of, and

would swear to be
faithful to him in recovering the ship, and afterwards in carrying her back to
Ronny
Jamaica, from whence they came. They gave him all the protestations of their
Tova
the
sineerity that could be desired, and he was willing to believe them, and spare their
1 lives, which I was not against ; only I was obliged to keep them bound, hand and
foot, while they were upon the island .
While this was doing, I sent Friday with the captain's mate to the boat, with
orders to secure her, and bring away the oars and sail, which they did ; and by
and bye, three straggling men, that were (happily for them) parted from the rest,
came back upon hearing the guns fired ; and seeing their captain, who before1 . was
their prisoner, now their conqueror, they submitted to be bound also - and so our
victory was complete.

: ·
It now remained that the captain and I should enquire into one another's
I
circumstances . I began first, and told him my whole history, which he heard
240
Nos
29
*
q*duaeenst
h

Syaz Za
with an attention even to amazement, and particularly at the wonderful manner

of my being furnished with provisions and ammunition ; and, indeed, as my
whole story is a collection of wonders, it affected him deeply but when he
reflected from thence upon himself, and how I seemed to have been preserved
there on purpose to save his life, the tears ran down his face, and he could not ma
speak a word more.

After this communication was at an end, I carried him and his two men into
my apartments, leading them in just where I came out, namely, at the top of
the house ; where I refreshed them with such provisions as I had, and showed
them all the contrivances I had made during my long, long inhabiting that
place.
All I showed them, all I said to them, was perfectly amazing ; but, above all,
the captain admired my fortification ; and how perfectly I had concealed my
retreat with a grove of trees, which, having now been planted near twenty years,
and the trees growing much faster than in England, was become a little wood,
and so thick, that it was impassable in any part of it, but at that one side where
I had reserved my little winding passage into it : this I told him was my castle,
241
Iv
ey дв
31 32
* EL
*
4
J
OF ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.
and my residence ; but that I had a seat in the country, as most princes have,
whither I could retreat upon occasion , and I would show him that too another
time but at present our business was to consider how to recover the ship .
He agreed with me as to that, but told me that he was perfectly at a loss
what measures to take ; for there were six-and-twenty hands on board, who,
having entered into a cursed conspiracy, by which they had all forfeited their
lives to the law, would be hardened in it now by desperation ; and would carry
it on, knowing that, if they were reduced , they should be brought to the gallows
as soon as they came to England, or to any of the English colonies ; and
that therefore there would be no attacking them with so small a number as we
were.
I mused for some time upon what he had said , and found it was a very rational
conclusion, and that therefore something was to be resolved on very speedily, as
well to draw the men on board into some snare for their surprise, as to prevent
their landing upon us, and destroying us. Upon this it presently occurred to me,
that in a little while the ship's crew, wondering what was become of their com
rades, and of the boat, would certainly come on shore in their other boat to seek
for them ; and that then perhaps they might come armed, and be too strong for
us : this he allowed was rational.
Upon this I told him, the first thing we had to do was to stave the boat, which
lay upon the beach, so that they might not carry her off ; and taking every thing
out of her, leave her so far useless as not to be fit to swin : accordingly, we went
on board, took the arms which were on board out of her, and whatever else we
found there Mga which was a bottle of brandy and another of rum, a few biscuit
cakes, a horn of powder, and a great lump of sugar in a piece of canvass - the
sugar was five or six pounds ; all which was very welcome to me, especially the
brandy and sugar, of which I had had none for many years.
When we had carried all these things on shore (the oars, mast, sail, and
rudder of the boat were carried before as above) , we knocked a great hole in
her bottom, that if they had come strong enough to master us, yet they could
not carry off the boat. Indeed it was not much in my thoughts that we could
be capable to recover the ship ; but my view was, that if they went away without
the boat, I did not much question to make her fit again to carry us away to the
Leeward Islands, and call upon our friends the Spaniards in my way, for I had
them still in my thoughts.

While we were thus preparing our designs, and had first by main strength
heaved the boat up upon the beach, so high that the tide would not float her off
at high water mark, and, besides, had broken a hole in her bottom, too big to be
242
Sonyi
La Ve
quickly stopped, and were set down musing what we should do, we heard the ship
tire a gun, and saw her make a waft with her ancient, as a signal for the boat to
come on board ; but no boat stirred ; and they fired several times, making other
signals for the boat.
At last, when all their signals and firings proved fruitless, and they found the
boat did not stir, we saw them (by the help of our glasses ) hoist another boat out,
and row towards the shore ; and we found, as they approached, that there were no
less than ten men in her, and that they had fire-arms with them .
As the ship lay almost two leagues from the shore, we had a full view of them
as they came, and a plain sight of the men, even to their faces ; because the
tide having set them a little to the east of the other boat, they rowed up under
shore, to come to the same place where the other had landed, and where the
boat lay .
By this means, I say, we had a full view of them, and the captain knew the
persons and character of all the men in the boat ; of whom he said that there
were three very honest fellows, who he was sure were led into the conspiracy
by the rest, being overpowered and frightened ; but that for the boatswain, who,
it seems, was the chief officer among them, and all the rest, they were as
outrageous as any of the ship's crew ; and were, no doubt, made desperate in
their new enterprise ; and terribly apprehensive he was that they would be too
powerful for us.
I smiled at him, and told him, that men in our circumstances were past the
operations of fear ; that considering every condition that could be was better
than that we were supposed to be in, we ought to expect that the consequence ,
whether death or life, would be sure to be a deliverance : I asked him what he
thought of the circumstances of my life, and whether a deliverance were not
worth venturing for ?" " And where, sir," said I, " is your belief of my being
preserved here on purpose to save your life, which elevated you a little while ago ?
For my part," said I, " there seems to be only one thing amiss in all the prospect
(6
of it."-" What's that ? " says he. Why," said I, "'tis that as you say, there
are three or four honest fellows among them, which should be spared ; had they
been of the wicked part of the crew, I should have thought God's Providence had
singled them out to deliver them into your hands : for, depend upon it, every
man of them that comes ashore are our own, and shall die or live as they behave
to us."
As I spoke this with a raised voice and cheerful countenance , I found it

greatly encouraged him : so we set vigorously to our business. We had, upon the
first appearance of the boat's coming from the ship, considered of separating our
prisoners, and had indeed secured them effectually .
243
T
LUPAT ConCoganty A Dean
Two of them, of whom the captain was less assured than ordinary, I sent
with Friday, and one of the three ( delivered men) to my cave, where they were
remote enough, and out of danger of being heard or discovered, or of finding
their way out of the woods if they could have delivered themselves : here they
left them bound, but gave them provisions, and promised them, if they continued
there quietly, to give them their liberty in a day or two ; but that if they
attempted their escape, they should be put to death without mercy. They pro
mised faithfully to bear their confinement with patience, and were very thankful
that they had such good usage as to have provisions and a light left them ; for
Friday gave them candles (such as we made ourselves) for their comfort ; and
they did not know but he stood sentinel over them at the entrance.
į The other prisoners had better usage : two of them were kept pinioned
indeed, because the captain was not free to trust them ; but the other two
were taken into my service upon their captain's recommendation, and upon
their solemnly engaging to live and die with us ; so, with them and the three
honest men, we were seven men well armed ; and I made no doubt we should
be able to deal well enough with the ten that were a-coming, considering that
the captain had said,
that there were three
or four honest´ men
among them also.
As soon as they got

to the place where their
other boat lay, they
ran their boat into the
beach, and came all on 2
shore, hauling the boat
up after them, which I
was glad to see ; for I
was afraid they would
rather have left the
boat at an anchor, some distance from the shore, with some hands in her to guard
her ; and so we should not be able to seize the boat.
Being on shore, the first thing they did, they ran all to the other boat ; and it
was easy to see they were under a great surprise to find her stripped, as above, of
all that was in her, and a great hole in her bottom.
After they had mused a great while upon this, they set up two or three great
shouts, hallooing with all their might, to try if they could make their companions
hear ; but all was to no purpose : then they came all close in a ring, and fired a
244
AD
JA
my
volley of their small arms, which , indeed we heard, and the echoes made the
woods ring ; but it was all one : those in the cave, we were sure, could not hear ;
and those in our keeping, though they heard it well enough , yet durst give no
answer to them .
They were so astonished at the surprise of this, that, as they told us afterwards,
they resolved to go all on board again to their ship, and let them know there, that
the men were all murdered , and the long boat staved ; accordingly, they imme
diately launched the boat again , and got all of them on board.
The captain was terribly amazed, and even confounded at this, believing they
would go on board the ship again, and set sail, giving their comrades up for lost,
and so he should still lose the ship, which he was in hopes he should have AWALKIN
PAKYAMA
GUTS
SANAH
recovered ; but he was quickly as much frightened the other way.
They had not long been put off with the boat, but we perceived them all
coming on shore again, but, with this new measure in their conduct, which, it
seems, they consulted together upon, namely, to leave three men in the boat ,
and the rest to go on shore, and go up into the country to look for their
fellows.
This was a great disappointment to us ; for now we were at a loss what to do ;
for our seizing those seven men on shore would be no advantage if we let the boat
escape, because they would then row away to the ship ; and then the rest of
them would be sure to weigh, and set sail, and so our recovering the ship would
be lost.
245
SAUNAT
Norway
A
However, we had no remedy but to wait and see what the issue of things
might present. The seven men came on shore, and three who remained in
the boat, put her off to a good distance from the shore, and came to an anchor
to wait for them ; so that it was impossible for us to come at them in the
boat.
Those that came on shore kept close together, marching towards the top of
the little hill, under which my habitation lay ; and we could see them plainly,
though they could not perceive us ; we could have been very glad they would
have come nearer to us, so that we might have fired at them ; or that they would
have gone farther off, that we might have come abroad.
But when they were come to the brow of the hill, where they could see a great
way in the valley and woods, which lay towards the north-east part, and where the
island lay lowest, they shouted and hallooed till they were weary : and not caring,
it seems, to venture far from the shore, nor far from one another, they sat down
together under a tree to consider of it. Had they thought fit to have gone there
as the other party of them had done, they had done the job for us ; but they were
too full of apprehensions of danger to venture to go to sleep, though they could
not tell what the danger was they had to fear neither.
The captain made a very just proposal to me upon this consultation of
theirs, namely, that, perhaps, they would all fire a volley again to endeavour
to make their fellows hear, and that we should all sally upon them just at the
juncture when their pieces were all discharged, and they would certainly yield,
and we should have them without bloodshed . I liked the proposal, provided it
was done while we were near enough to come up to them before they could load
their pieces again .
But this event did not happen, and we lay still a long time very irresolute
what course to take ; at length I told him there would be nothing to be done, in
my opinion, till night ; and then, if they did not return to the boat, perhaps we
might find a way to get between them and the shore, and so might use some
stratagem with them in the boat to get them on shore.
We waited a great while, though very impatient for their removing, and were
very uneasy ; when, after long consultations, we saw them all start up and march
down toward the sea : it seems they had such dreadful apprehensions upon them
of the danger of the place, that they resolved to go on board the ship again, give
their companions over for lost, and so go on with their intended voyage with
the ship .
As soon as I perceived them go towards the shore, I imagined it to be, as it

really was, that they had given over their search, and were for going back again ;
and the captain, as soon as I had told him my thoughts, was ready to sink at the
246
FoodC
apprehensions of it ; but I presently thought of a stratagem to fetch them back

again, and which answered my end to a tittle.
I ordered Friday and the captain's mate to go over the little creek westward,
towards the place where the savages came on shore when Friday was rescued,
and as soon as they came to a little rising ground, at about half a mile's
distance, I bade them halloo as loud as they could, and wait till they found the
seamen heard them ; that as soon as ever they heard the seamen answer them ,
they should return it again, and then keeping out of sight, take a round, always
answering when the others hallooed, to draw them as far into the island, and
among the woods, as possible, and then wheel about again to me, by such ways as
I directed.
They were just going into the boat, when Friday and the mate hallooed, and
they presently heard them, and answering, ran along the shore westward, towards
the voice they heard, when they were presently stopped by the creek, where the
water being up, they could not get over, and called for the boat to come up and
set them over, as indeed I expected .
When they had set themselves over, I observed that the boat being gone up
a good way into the creek, and, as it were, in a harbour within the land, they
took one of the three men out of her to go along with them, and only left two in
the boat, having fastened her to the stump of a little tree on the shore.
This was what I wished for, and immediately leaving Friday and the captain's
mate to their business, I took the rest with me, and crossing the creek out of their
sight, we surprised the two men before they were aware, one of them lying on
shore, and the other being in the boat ; the fellow on shore was between sleeping
and waking, and, going to start up, the captaiu, who was foremost, ran in upon
him and knocked him down, and then called out to him in the boat to yield, or he
was a dead man.
There needed very few arguments to persuade a single man to yield, when he
saw five men upon him, and his comrade knocked down ; besides, this was it
seems, one of the three who were not so hearty in the mutiny as the rest of the
crew, and therefore was easily persuaded not only to yield, but afterwards to join
very sincerely with us.
In the meantime, Friday and the captain's mate so well arranged their business
with the rest, that they drew them, by hallooing and answering, from one hill to
another, and from one wood to another, till they not only heartily tired them, but
left them where they were very sure they could not reach back to the boat before
it was dark ; and, indeed, they were heartily tired themselves also by the time
they came back to us.
We had nothing now to do but to watch for them in the dark, and to fall upon
247
HUNTO
Kou Tapfo
them so as to make sure work with them. It was several hours after Friday
came back to me before they came back to their boat and we could hear the
foremost of them, long before they came quite up, calling to those behind to
come along --and could also hear them answer, and complain how lame and tired
they were, and not being able to come any faster, which was very welcome news
to us.
At length they came up to the boat ; but it is impossible to express their

confusion, when they found the boat fast aground inthe creek, the tide ebbed out,
and their two men gone : we could hear them call to one another in a most
lamentable manner, telling one another they were gotten into an enchanted
clgi
R
e
t
REGELIAIKAN
C
island, that either there were inhabitants on it, and they should all be murdered ;
or else there were devils or spirits in it, and they should be all carried away and
devoured .
They hallooed again , and called their two comrades by their names a great
many times, but no answer : after some time we could see them, by the little light
there was, run about wringing their hands, like men in despair ; and that someGay
times they would go and sit down in the boat to rest themselves, then come ashore,
and walk about again, and so the same thing over again .
My men would fain have had me give them leave to fall upon them at once in
the dark ; but I was willing to take them at some advantage , so to spare them,
and kill as few of them as I could ; and especially I was unwilling to hazard the
killing any of our men, knowing the other men were very well armed : I resolved
248
‫ کار‬ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.
SKI Z
unprincipled
Booksellers
obinson
therefore
NOTICE
Edition
to wait to see if they did not separate ; and therefore to make sure of them, I
Brett's
Crusoe
trying
some
OLD
pass
"ffind
Wor
are
off e
e
drew my ambuscade nearer, and ordered Friday and the captain to creep upon
an
ofE.
Purchase
to
.— J.
,w
Readers
Number
R
,Caution
BRETT
Edition
Front
name
their hands and feet as close to the ground as they could, that they might not
our
the
to Fage
.ith
;ENew
only
each
on
of
be discovered, and get as near them as they could possibly, before they offered
J.
w of
to fire .
They had not been long in that posture, till the boatswain, who was the
principal ringleader of the mutiny, and had now shown himself the most dejected
and dispirited of all the rest, came walking towards them with two more of the
CARMEN
!!!
[The Pardon. ]
crew ; the captain was so eager, at having the principal rogue so much in his
power, that he could hardly have patience to let him come so near as to be sure
of him ; for they only heard his tongue before : but when they came nearer, the
captain and Friday, starting up on their feet, let fly at them .
The boatswain was killed upon the spot ; the next man was shot in the body,
249
Joy Ly ‫مكوه‬
s
OSARE G
and fell just by him, though he did not die till an hour or two after ; and the
Magal
third ran for it.
At the noise of the fire, I immediately advanced with my whole army, which
was now eight men ; namely, myself, generalissimo ; Friday, my lieutenant
general ; the captain and his two men, and the three prisoners of war, whom we
had trusted with arms.
We came upon them indeed in the dark, so that they could not see our
number ; and I made the man they had left in the boat, who was now one of
us, to call them by name, to try if I could bring them to a parley, and so,
might perhaps reduce them to terms, which fell out just as we desired ; for
indeed it was easy to think, as their condition then was, they would be very
willing to capitulate ; so he calls out as loud as he could to one of them, " Tom
Smith Tom Smith ! " Tom Smith answered immediately, " Who's that ?
Robinson ? " For it seems he knew his voice. The other answered, " Ay, ay ;
for God's sake, Tom Smith , throw down your arms, and yield, or you are all dead
men this moment.”
" Who must we yield to ? where are they ? " says Smith again. " Here they
are," says he ; " here is our captain and fifty men with him, have been hunting
you this two hours ; the boatswain is killed, Will Fry is wounded, and I am 7}
prisoner ; and if you do not yield, you are all lost."
" Will they give us quarter, then ? " says Tom Smith, " and we will yienti
" I'll go and ask, if you promise to yield," says Robinson . So he asked the captain,
and the captain amser then calls out, " You, Smith, you know my voice : if you
lay down your arms immediately and submit, you shall have your lives, all but
Will Atkins ."
Upon this Will Atkins cries out, " For God's sake, captain, give me quarter !
What have I done ? They have all been as bad as I," (which, by the way, was
not true either ; for it seems this Will Atkins was the first man that laid hold of
the captain when they first mutinied, and used him barbarously, in tying his
hands and giving him injurious language). However, the captain told him he
Vegan
must lay down his arms at discretion, and trust to the governor's mercy, by which
he meant me ; for they all called me governor.
Candless
In a word, they all laid down their arms, and begged their lives ; and I sent
the man who had parleyed with them, and two more, who bound them all : and
then my great army of fifty men, which, particularly with those three were in ali
but eight, came up and seized upon them all, and upon their boat ; only that I
kept myself and one more out of sight, for reasons of state.
Our next work was to repair the boat, and to think of seizing the ship ; and as
for the captain, now he had leisure to parley with them, he expostulated with
250
HIS ASENT ORKUNFORT MAARTE
K
D By Country We
them upon the villany of their practices with him , and at length, upon the further
wickedness of their design ; and how certainly it must bring them to misery and
distress in the end, and perhaps to the gallows.
They all appeared very penitent, and begged hard for their lives : as for that,
he told them they were none of his prisoners, but the commander's of the island ;
that they thought they had set him on shore in a barren uninhabited island , but it
had pleased God so to direct them, that the island was inhabited, and that the
governor was an Englishman ; that he might hang them all there, if he pleased ;
but as he had given them all quarter, he supposed he would send them to
England, to be dealt with there as justice required, except Atkins, whom he was
commanded by the governor to advise to prepare for death ; for that he would be
hanged in the morning.
Though this was all a fiction of his own , yet it had its desired effect . Atkins
fell upon his knees, to beg the captain to intercede with the governor for his life ;
and all the rest begged of him, for God's sake, that they might not be sent to
England.
It now occurred to me that the time of our deliverance was come, and that
it would be a most easy thing to bring these fellows in to be hearty in getting

possession of the ship ; so I retired in the dark from them, that they might not
see what kind of a governor they had, and called the captain to me ; when I
called as at a good distance, one of the men was ordered to speak again, and say
to the captain, " Captain, the commander calls for you ; " and presently the
captain replied, “ Tell his excellency I am just a-coming." This more perfectly
amazed them ; and they all believed that the commander was just by with his ‫اتزشرتاادرفت‬
fifty men.
Upon the captain's coming to me, I told him my project for seizing the ship ,
which he liked wonderfully well, and resolved to put it in execution the next
morning.
But in order to execute it with more art, and to be secure of success, I told
him we must divide the prisoners, and that he should go and take Atkins, and
two more of the worst of them, and send them pinioned to the cave where the
others lay ; this was committed to Friday, and the two men who came on shore
with the captain .
They conveyed them to the cave, as to a prison ; and it was indeed a dismal
place, especially to men in their condition .
The others I ordered to my bower, as I called it, of which I have given a full
description ; and as it was fenced in, and they pinioned, the place was secure
enough, considering they were upon their behaviour.
To these in the morning I sent the captain, who was to enter into a parley
951
Yaad
with them ; in a word, to try them, and tell me, whether he thought they might
be trusted or no, to go on board, and surprise the ship . He talked to them of the
injury done him , of the condition they were brought to ; and that though the
governor had given them quarter for their lives, as to the present action, yet that
if they were sent to England, they would be all hanged in chains, to be sure ; but
that if they would join in such an attempt as to recover the ship, he would have
the governor's engagement for their pardon .
Any one may guess how readily such a proposal would be accepted by men
in their condition : they fell down on their knees to the captain, and promised,
with the deepest imprecations, that they should be faithful to him to the last
drop, and that they should owe their lives to him, and would go with him all
over the world ; and that they would own him for a father to them as long as
they lived.
"Well," says the captain, " I must go and tell the governor what you say,
and see what I can do to bring him to consent to it." So he brought me an
account of the temper he had found them in ; and that he verily believed they
would be faithful.
However that we might be very secure, I told him he should go back again,
and choose out five of them, and tell them, that they should see that they did not
want men ; but he would take out those five to be his assistants, and that the
governor would keep the other two, and the three that were sent prisoners to the
castle (my cave) , as hostages for the fidelity of those five ; and that, if they proved
unfaithful in the execution, the five hostages should be hanged in chains alive
upon the shore.
This looked severe, and convinced them that the governor was in earnest :
however, they had no way left but to accept it ; and it was now the business
of the prisoners, as much as of the captain , to persuade the other five to do
their duty .
Our strength was now thus ordered for the expedition : -1 . The captain, his
mate, and passenger. 2. Then the two prisoners of the first gang, to whom,
having their characters from the captain, I had given their liberty, and trusted
them with arms. 3. The other two whom I kept till now in my bower pinioned,
but, upon the captain's motion, had now been released . 4. These five released
at last ; so that they were twelve in all, besides five we kept prisoners in the cave
for hostages .
I asked the captain if he was willing to venture with these hands on board
the ship : for, as for me and my man Friday, I did not think it was proper for us
to stir, having seven men left behind ; and it was employment enough for us to
keep them asunder, and supply them with victuals ,
252
119 TONYANCATE W
Lin Yangs
As to the five in the cave, I resolved to keep them fast ; but Friday went
twice a-day to them , to supply them with necessaries ; and I made the other two
carry provisions to a certain distance, where Friday was to take it .
When I showed myself to the two hostages, it was with the captain , who told
them I was the person the governor had ordered to look after them, and that it
was the governor's pleasure that they should not stir any where but by my
direction ; that if they did, they should be fetched into the castle, and be laid in
irons ; so that as we never suffered them to see me as governor, so I now appeared
as another person, and spoke of the governor, the garrison, the castle, and the
like, upon all occasions.
HADOMINIOTRAIN
TOAND BUR
AH
PURANA
The captain now had no difficulty before him, but to furnish his two boats,
stop the breach of one, and man them : he made his passenger captain of one,
with four other men ; and himself and his mate, and five more, went in the other ;
and they contrived their business very well, for they came up to the ship about
midnight. As soon as they came within call of the ship, he made Robinson hail
them, and tell them he had brought off the men and the boat, but that it was a
long time before they had found them, and the like, holding them in a chat till
they came to the ship's side ; when the captain and the mate, entering first
with their arms, immediately knocked down the second mate and carpenter with
the butt end of their muskets. Being very faithfully seconded by their men, they
secured all the rest that were upon the main and quarter decks, and began to
fasten the hatches to keep those down who were below ; when the other boat and
253
their mer, entering at the forechains, secured the forecastle of the ship, and the
scuttle, which went down into the cock-room , making three men they found there
prisoners.
When this was done, and all safe upon the deck, the captain ordered the mate,
with three men, to break into the round-house, where the new rebel captain lay,
and, having taken the alarm, was gotten up, and, with two men and a boy, had
gotten fire-arms in their hands ; and when the mate with a crow split open the
door, the new captain and his men fired boldly among them, and wounded the
mate with a musket-ball, which broke his arm, and wounded two more of the men,
but killed nobody .
The mate, calling for help , rushed, however, into the round -house, wounded
as he was, and with his pistol shot the new captain through the head, the bullets
entering at his mouth, and came out again behind one of his ears, so that he never
spoke a word ; upon which the rest yielded, and the ship was taken effectually
without any more lives being lost .
As soon as the ship was thus secured, the captain ordered seven guns to be
fired , which was the signal agreed upon with me to give me notice of his success ;
which, you may be sure, I was very glad to hear, having sat watching upon the
shore for it till near two of the clock in the morning.
Having thus heard the signal plainly, I laid me down ; and it having been
a day of great fatigue to me, I slept very sound, till I was something surprised
with the noise of a gun ; and presently starting up, I heard a man call me by
the name of " Governor, governor !" and presently I knew the captain's
voice ; when climbing up to the top of the hill, there he stood, and pointing to
the ship, he embraced me in his arms : " My dear friend and deliverer ! " says
he, " there's your ship, for she is all yours, and so are we, and all that belong to
her." I cast my eyes to the ship, and there she rode within a little more than
half a mile of the shore - for they had weighed her anchor as soon as they
were masters of her and the weather being fair, had brought her to an anchor
just against the mouth of a little creek ; and the tide being up, the captain had
brought the pinnace in near the place where I first landed my rafts, and so landed
just at my door.
I was, at first, ready to sink down with the surprise : for I saw my deliverance
indeed visibly put into my hands, all things easy, and a large ship ready to carry
me whither I pleased to go . At first, for some time, I was not able to answer
one word ; but as he had taken me in his arms, I held fast by him, or I should
have fallen to the ground.
He perceived the surprise, and immediately pulled a bottle out of his pocket,
and gave me a dram of cordial, which he had brought on purpose for me : after
254
D
Butasi ens
I drank it, I sat down upon the ground, and though it brought me to myself, yet
it was a good while before I could speak a word to him.
All this while the poor man was in as great an ecstacy, as I, only not under
any surprise, as I was ; and he said a thousand kind tender things to me, to
compose and bring me to myself ; but such was the flood of joy in my breast, that
it put all my spirits into confusion-at last it broke into tears, and in a little while
after I recovered my speech.
2 Then I took my turn, and embraced him as my deliverer ; and we rejoiced

together. I told him I looked upon him as a man sent from Heaven to deliver
me, and that the whole transaction seemed to be a train of wonders ; that such
things as these were the testimonies we had of a secret hand of Providence
governing the world, and an evidence that the eyes of an infinite power could
search into the remotest corner of the world, and send help to the miserable
whenever he pleased .
I forgot not to lift up my heart in thankfulness to Heaven ; and what heart
PRATAREYA
could forbear to bless him , who had not only in a miraculous manner provided for
DUETT
one in such a wilderness, and in such a desolate condition , but from whom every
deliverance must always be acknowledged to proceed ?
When he had talked awhile, the captain told me, he had brought me some
A
little refreshments, such as the ship afforded, and such as the wretches, who had
been so long his masters, had not plundered him of.
MMUNITAT|
Upon this he called aloud to
the boat, and bids his men bring the things ashore that were for the governor ;
and indeed it was a present as if I had been one, not that I was to be carried
‫تمان‬
along with them, but as if I had been to dwell upon the island still and they were
to go without me.
First, he had brought me a case of bottles full of excellent cordial waters ,
six large bottles of Madeira wine, the bottles held two quarts a-piece ; two
pounds of excellent good tobacco, twelve good pieces of the ship's beef, and six
pieces of pork; with a bag of peas, and about a hundred weight of biscuit.
He brought me also a box of sugar, a box of• flour, a bag full of lemons, and
two bottles of lime-juice, and abundance of other things : but besides these, and
what was a thousand times more useful to me, he brought me six clean new shirts,
six very good neckcloths, two pair of gloves, one pair of shoes, a hat, and one
pair of stockings, and a very good suit of clothes of his own, which had been
worn but very little. In a word he clothed me from head to foot.
Da
It was a very kind and agreeable present, as any one may inagine, to one în
my circumstances ; but never was any thing in the world of that kind so un
pleasant, awkward, and uneasy, as it was to me to wear such clothes at their ﬁrst
putting on.
255
ORGANZ
NGƯỜI
After these ceremonies passed, and after all his good things were brought
into my little apartment, we began to consult what was to be done with the
prisoners we had ; for it was worth considering whether we might venture to
take them away with us or no, especially two of them, whom we knew to be
incorrigible and refractory to the last degree ; and the captain said, he knew
they were such rogues, that there was no obliging them ; and if he did carry
them away, it must be in irons, as malefactors, to be delivered over to justice at
the first English colony he could come at ; and I found that the captain himself
was very anxious about it.
Upon this, I told him, that, if he desired it, I durst undertake to bring the
two men he spoke of to make it their own request that he should leave them
upon the island . " I should be very glad of that," says the captain, " with all
my heart."
Street
, leet
F173
K
<
mhers
.
Penny
the
" Well," said I, " I will send for them, and talk with them for you : " so I
caused Friday and the two hostages -- for they were now discharged, their
comrades having performed their promise -I say, I caused them to go to the
cave, and bring up the five men, pinioned as they were, to the bower, and keep
them there till I came .
After some time, I came thither dressed in my new habit, and now I was
called governor again. Being all met, and the captain with me, I caused the
men to be brought before me, and I told them, I had had a full account of their
rillanous behaviour to the captain, and how they had run away with the ship,
and were preparing to commit farther robberies ; but that Providence had *
256
AS98
3D
Fo ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE. 安
Sya Z
ensnared them in their own ways, and that they were fallen into the pit which
‫ ނ‬they had digged for others.
I let them know, that by my direction the ship had been seized , that she lay
now in the road, and they might see by and by, that their new captain had
received the reward of his villany ; for that they might see him hanging at the
yard-arm : that as to them, I wanted to know what they had to say, why I
should not execute them as pirates taken in the fact, as by my commission they
could not doubt I had authority to do.
HA
SUN
Tipere
##
One of them answered in the name of the rest, that they had nothing to say
but this, that when they were taken , the captain promised them their lives, and
they humbly implored my mercy : but I told them I knew not what mercy to
show them ; for, as for myself, I had resolved to quit the island with all my men,
257
ガー
JA 32
VS
E. J. BRETT'S EDITION 33 34
IMENS GLORY CANINE
and had taken passage with the captain to go for England : and as for the captain,
he could not carry them to England , other than as prisoners in irons to be tried
for mutiny, and running away with the ship, the consequence of which they must
needs know, would be the gallows ; so that I could not tell what was the best for
them, unless they had a mind to take their fate in the island : if they desired
that, I did not care, as I had liberty to leave it : I had some inclination to give
them their lives, if they thought they could shift on shore. They seemed very
thankful for it ; said they would much rather venture to stay there, than be
carried to England to be hanged : so I left it on that issue.
However, the captain seemed to make some difficulty of it, as if he durst not
leave them there ; upon this, I seemed a little angry with the captain , and told
him that they were my prisoners, not his ; and that, seeing I had offered them
so much favour, I would be as good as my word ; and that if he did not think fit
to consent to it , I would set them at liberty as I found them ; and, if he did not
like that, he might take them again if he could catch them.
Upon this, they appeared very thankful, and I accordingly set them at liberty,
and bade them retire into the woods, to the place whence they came, and I would
leave them some fire-arms , some ammunition, and some directions how they
should live very well, if they thought fit.

Upon this, I prepared to go on board the ship, but told the captain that I
would stay that night to prepare my things ; and desired him to go on board in
the meantime, and keep all right in the ship, and send the boat on shore the next
sirless
day for me ; ordering him, in the meantime, to cause the new captain, who was
killed, to be hanged at the yard-arm , that these men might see him .
When the captain was gone, I sent for the men up to me to my apartment,
and entered seriously into discourse with them of their circumstances. I told
them, I thought they had made a right choice : that, if the captain carried
them away, they would certainly be hanged : I showed them their captain,
hanging at the yard arm of the ship, and told them they had nothing less to
expect.
When they all declared their willingness to stay, I then told them I would let
them into the story of my living there, and put them into the way of making it
easy to them accordingly, I gave them the whole history of the place, and of my
coming to it showed them my fortifications, the way I made my bread, planted
my corn, cured my grapes, and, in a word, all that was necessary to make them
easy. I told them the story of the sixteen Spaniards, that were to be expected ;
f whom I left a letter, and made them promise to treat them in common with
themselves .
I left them my fire- arms, namely, five muskets, three fowling-pieces, and
268
Gatin ThisPlay
three swords : I had about a barrel of powder left ; for after the first year or
two I used but little, and wasted none. I gave them a description of the way
I managed the goats, and directions to milk and fatten them, to make both
butter and cheese.
In a word, I gave them every part of my own story ; and I told them I
would prevail with the captain to leave them two barrels of gunpowder more, and
some garden seed , which I told them I would be very glad of ; also I gave them
the bag of peas which the captain had brought me to eat, and bade them be sure
to sow and increase them.
Having done all this, I left them the next day, and went on board the ship, we
prepared immediately to sail, but did not weigh that night. The next morning
early, two of the five men came swimming to the ship's side, and , making a most
lamentable complaint of the other three, begged to be taken into the ship for
God's sake, for they should be murdered ; and begged the captain to take them
on board, though he hanged them immediately.
Upon this, the captain pretended to have no power without me ; but after
some difficulty, and after their solenın promises of amendment, they were taken
on board , and were, some time after, soundly whipped and pickled ; after which
they proved very honest and quiet fellows.
Some time after this, I went with the boat on shore, the tide being up, with
the things promised to the men, to which the captain, at my intercession , caused
their chest and clothes to be added, which they took, and were very thankful for :
I also encouraged them, by telling them, that if it lay in my way to send a vessel
to take them in, I would not forget them.
When I took leave of this island, I carried on board for relies the great goat
skin cap I had made, my umbrella, and one of my parrots ; also, I forgot not to
take the money I formerly mentioned, which had lain by me so long useless that
it was grown rusty, or tarnished, and could hardly pass for silver, till it had been
a little rubbed and handled ; and also the money I found in the wreck of the
Spanish ship .
And thus I left the island the 19th day of December, as I found by the ship's
account, in the year 1686, after I had been upon it eight-and-twenty years, two
months, and nineteen days ; being delivered from the second captivity the same
day of the month that I first made my escape in the barcolongo from among the
Moors of Sallee .
In this vessel, after a long voyage, I arrived in England the 11th of June in
the year 1687, having been thirty and five years absent .
When I came to England. I was a perfect stranger to all the world , as if I
had never been known there ; my benefactor, and faithful steward, whom I had
259
Sull
left in trust with my money, was alive, but had had great misfortunes in the
world, was become a widow the second time, and very low in the world. I made
her easy as to what she owed me, assuring her I would give her no trouble ; but,
on the contrary, in gratitude to her former care and faithfulness to me, I relieved
her as my little stock would afford, which at that time would, indeed, allow me
to do but little for her ; but I assured her I would never forget her former
kindness to me ; nor did I forget her when I had sufficient to help her, as shall
be observed in its place.
I went down afterwards into Yorkshire, but my father was dead, and my
mother and all the family extinct, except that I found two sisters, and two of the
children of one of my brothers : and as I had been long ago given over for dead,
there had been no provision made for me ; so that, in a word, I found nothing to
relieve or assist me, and that little money I had would not do much for me as to
settling in the world.
I met with one piece of gratitude, indeed , which I did not expect ; and this
was, that the master of the ship whom I had so happily delivered, and by the
same means saved the ship and cargo, having given a very handsome account to
the owners of the manner how I had saved the lives of the men, and the ship,
they invited me to meet them and some other merchants concerned, and altogether
made me a very handsome compliment upon that subject, and a present of almost
two hundred pounds sterling.
But after making several reflections upon the circumstances of my life, and
how little way this would go towards settling me in the world, I resolved to go to
Lisbon, and see if I might not come by some information of the state of my
plantation in the Brazils, and what was become of my partner, who, I had reason
to suppose, had some years now given me over for dead .
With this view I took shipping for Lisbon , where I arrived in April following,
my man Friday accompanying me very honestly in all these ramblings, and
proving a most faithful servant upon all occasions .
When I came to Lisbon , I found out, by inquiry, and to my particular
satisfaction, my old friend the captain of the ship, who first took me up at sea off
the coast of Africa : he was now grown old, and had left off the sea, having put
his son, who was far from a young man, into his ship, and who still used the
Brazil trade. The old man did not know me, and, indeed, I hardly knew him ;
bnt I soon brought myself to his remembrance when I told him who I was.
Mik
After some passionate expressions of our old acquaintance, I inquired , you

may be sure, after my plantation and my partner. The old man told me had not
been in the Brazils for about nine years ; but that he could assure me that, when
he came away, my partner was living, but the trustees, whom I had joined with
260
JanBl
him to take cognisance of my part, were both dead ; that, however, he believed
that I would have a very good account of the improvement of the plantation, for
that, upon the general belief of my being cast away and drowned, my trustees
had given in the account of the produce of my part of the plantation to the
procurator fiscal, who had appropriated it, in case I never came to claim it, one
third to the king, and two-thirds to the monastery of St. Augustine, to be
expended for the benefit of the poor, and for the conversion of the Indians to the
Catholic faith ; but that if I appeared, or any one for me, to claim the inheritance ,
it would be restored, only that the improvement, or annual production, being
distributed to charitable uses, could not be restored ; but he assured me that the
!
III 1
Mallory
da
steward of the king's revenue (from lands) , and the provedore, or steward of the
monastery, had taken great care all along that the incumbent, that is to say, my
partner, gave every year a faithful account of the produce, of which they
received duly my moiety .
I asked him, if he knew to what height of improvement he had brought the
plantation ; and whether he thought it might be worth looking after ; or whether,
on my going thither, I should meet with no obstruction to my possessing my just
right in the moiety .
He told me, he could not tell exactly to what degree the plantation was
improved ; but this he knew, that my partner was growing exceedingly rich upon
the enjoying but one half of it ; and that, to the best of his remembrance, he
261
Kua
X
had heard that the king's third of my part, which was, it seems, granted away to
some other monastery, or religious house, amounted to above two hundred moidores
a-year ; that, as to my being restored to a quiet possession of it, there was no
question to be made of that, my partner being alive to witness my title, and my
name being also enrolled in the register of the country. Also he told me, that the
survivors of my trustees were very fair, honest people, and very wealthy ; and he
believed I would not only have their assistance for putting me in possession , but
would find a very considerable sum of money in their hands for my account, being
the produce of the farm while their fathers held the trust, and before it was given
up , as above, which , as he remembered was about twelve years.
I showed myself a little concerned and uneasy at this account, and inquired
of the old captain how it came to pass, that the trustees should thus dispose
of my effects, when he knew that I had made my will, and had made him, the
Portuguese captain, my universal heir, &c .
He told me that was true ; but that, as there was no proof of my being dead,
he could not act as executor until some certain account should come of my death ;
and that, besides, he was not willing to intermeddle with a thing so remote : that
it was true he had registered my will, and put in his claim ; and could he have
given any account of my being dead or alive, he would have acted by procuration ,
and taken possession of the ingeino (so they called the sugar-house), and had given
his son, who was now at the Brazils, order to do it .
" But," says the old man, " I have one piece of news to tell you, which
perhaps may not be so acceptable to you as the rest, and that is, that believing
you were lost, and all the world believing so also, your partner and trustees did
offer to account to me, in your name, for six or eight of the first years of profit,
which I received ; but their being at that time," says he, " great disbursements
for increasing the works, building an ingeino, and buying the slaves, it did not
amount to near so much as afterwards it produced ; however," says the old man,
" I shall give you a true account of what I have received in all, and how, I have
disposed of it."
After a few days' further conference with this ancient friend, he brought me
.
an account of the six first years' income of my plantation , signed by my partner
and the merchant-trustees, being always delivered in goods, namely, tobacco
in roll, and sugar in chests, besides rum, molasses, &c . , which is the consequence
J!!! of a sugar-work ; and I found by this account, that every year the income con
siderably increased : but, as above, the disbursements being large, the sum at first
was small : however, the old man let me see that he was debtor to me four
hundred and seventy moidores of gold, besides sixty chests of sugar, and fifteen
double rolis of tobacco, which were lost in his ship, he having been ship
262
Gels
အင်း
wrecked coming home to Lisbon, about eleven years after my leaving the
place.
The good man then began to complain of his misfortunes, and how he had
been obliged to make use of my money to recover his losses, and buy him a
share in a new ship. " However, my old friend," says he, " you shall not want a
supply in your necessity, and as soon as iny sou returns, you shall be fully satisfied.
Upon this he pulls out an old pouch, and gives me two hundred Portugai
moidores in gold ; and giving me the writings of his title to the ship which his
son was gone to the Brazils in , of which he was a quarter part owner, and his sen
another, he puts them both in my hands for security of the rest .
I was too much moved with the honesty and kindness of the poor man, to
be able to bear this ; and, remembering what he had done for me, how he had
taken me up at sea, and how generously he had used me on all occasions, and
particularly how sincere a friend he was now to me, I could hardly refrain
weeping at what he said to me ; therefore, first, I asked him if his circumstances
admitted him to spare so much money at that time, and if it would not straiten
him ? He told me, he could not say but it might straiten him a little ; but
however, it was my money, and I might want it more than he.
Every thing the good man said was full of affection , and I could hardly refrain
from tears while he spoke. In short, I took one hundred of the moidores, and
called for a pen and ink to give him a receipt for them ; then I returned him the
rest, and told him , if ever I had possession of the plantation, I would return the
other to him also, as indeed I afterwards did ; and that, as to the bill of sale of
his part in his son's ship, I would not take it by any means ; but that if I wanted
the money, I found he was honest enough to pay me ; and if I did not, but came
to receive what he gave me reason to expect, I would never have a penny more
from him.
When this was past, the old man began to ask me, if he should put me on a
method to make my claim to my plantation . I told him, I thought to go over
to it myself. He said, I might do so if I pleased ; but that if I did
not, there
were ways enough to secure my right, and immediately to appropriate the profits
to my use ; and as there were ships in the river of Lisbon, just ready to go away
to Brazil, he made me enter my name in a public register, with this affidavit,
affirming upon oath that I was alive, and that I was the same person who took up
the land for the planting the said plantation at first.
This being regularly attested by a notary, and a procuration affixed, he

directed me to send it with a letter of his writing, to a merchant of his ac
quaintance at the place ; and then proposed my staying with him till an account
came of the return.
263
. ‫וורקטי‬
We wou
Never anything was more honourable than the proceedings upon this pro
curation ; for in less than seven months, I received a large packet from the
survivors of my trustees, the merchants, on whose account I went to sea, in
which were the following particular letters and papers enclosed :—

First, There was the account-current of the produce of my farm, or planta
tion, from the year when their fathers had balanced with my old Portugal
captain, being for six years ; the balance appeared to be one thousand one
hundred and seventy-four moidores in my favour.
Secondly, There was the account of four years more while they kept the
effects in their hands, before the government claimed the administration, as being
//
‫החדר‬
Li
Loads
Rinellass
ANDERS
the effects of a person not to be found, which they call civil death , and the
balance of this, the value of the plantation increasing, amounted to three
thousand two hundred and forty-one moidores.
Thirdly, There was the prior of the Augustine's account, who had received
the profits of about fourteen years , but not being able to account for what was
disposed to the hospital, very honestly declared he had eight hundred and seventy
two moidores not distributed, which he acknowledged to my account. As to the
king's part, that refunded nothing.

There was also a letter of my partner's, congratulating me very affectionately
upon my being alive ; giving me an account how the estate was improved, and
what it produced a-year, with a particular of the number of squares, or acres,
that it contained ; how planted, how many slaves there were upon it ; and
264
My m 109ANT SMANIA
!

St Ed
unprincipled
Booksellers
obinson
therefore
NOTICE
"fEdition
Brett's
OLD Crusoe
trying
some
making two-and-twenty crosses for blessings, told me he had said so many

pass
find
are
Wor
e
off
an e
Purchase
of
:E.
J. to
.—
Number
Readers
,wR
Caution
BRETT
Edition
Ave Marias to thank the Blessed Virgin that I was alive ; inviting me very
Front
name
Page
New
toith
only
each
passionately to come over and take possession of my own , and in the meantime
our
the
on
of
E.
J.
,w
P
kap padaA
VI
[Friday and the Bear.]
to give orders to whom he should deliver my effects, if I did not come myself ;
concluding with a hearty tender of his friendship, and that of his family :
265
டிெ
‫هراب‬
LUDE!
and sent me as a present, seven fine leopard skins, which he had, it seems,
received from Africa by some other ship which he had sent thither ; and who
it seems, had made a better voyage than I. He sent me also five chests of
excellent sweatmeats, and a hundred pieces of gold uncoined , not quite so

large as moidores.
By the same fleet my merchant-trustees shipped me twelve hundred chests.
of sugar, eight hundred rolls of tobacco, and the rest of the whole account in
gold.
I might well say now, indeed, that the latter end of Job was better than the
beginning. It is impossible to express the flutterings of my very heart, when I
looked over these litters, and especially when I found all my wealth about me, for
as the Brazil ships caine all in fleets the same ships which brought my letters
brought my goods ; and the effects were safe in the Tagus before the letter came
to my hand. In a word, I turned pale, and grew sick ; and had not the old man
run and fetched me a cordial, I believe the sudden surprise of joy had overset
nature, and I had died upon the spot.
Nay, after that, I continued very ill, and was so some hours, till a physician
being sent for, and something of the real cause of my illness being known, he
ordered me to be let blood, after which I had relief, and grew well ; but I verily
believe, if it had not been eased by the vent given in that manner to the spirits,
I should have died.
I was now master, all of a sudden , of above fifty thousand pounds sterling in
money, and fiad an estate, as I might well call it, in the Brazils, of above a
thousand pounds a-year, as stire as an estate of lands in England ; and , in a
word, I was in a condition which I scarce knew how to understand, or how to
compose myself for the enjoyment of.
The first thing I did was to recompense my original benefactor, my good old
captain, who had been first charitable to me in my distress, kind to me in the
beginning, and honest to me at the end . I showed him all that was sent to me ;
I told him, that, next to the providence of Heaven, which disposes all things, it
was owing to him ; and that it now lay on me to reward him, which I would do
an hundred fold . So I first returned to him the hundred moidores I had received
of him ; then I sent for a notary, and caused him to draw up a general release or
discharge for the four hundred and seventy moidores, which he had acknow
ledged be owed me, in the fullest and firmest manner possible ; after which I
caused a procuration to be drawn, empowering him to be my receiver of the
annual profits of my plantation , and appointing a partner to account to him, and
make the returns by the usual fleets to him in my name ; and a clause in the end,
being a grant of one hundred moidores a-year to him in his life, out of the
266
******
21 . setslone
They Hay y
HarrPlay
effects : and fifty moidores a-year to his son after him, for his life. And thus I
Grad
requited my old man.
I was now to consider which way to steer my course next, and what to do with
the estate that Providence had thus put into my hands ; and, indeed, I had more
care upon my head now than I had in my silent state of life in the island, where
I wanted nothing but what I had , and had nothing but what I wanted ; whereas
I had now a great charge upon me, and my business was how to secure it : I had
never a cave to hide my money in, or a place where it might lie without lock or
key, till it grew mouldy and tarnished before any body would meddle with it.
On the contrary, I knew not where to put it, or whom to trust with it ; my old
patron , the captain , indeed , was honest, and that was the only refuge I had .
In the next place, my interest in the Brazils seemed to summon me thither :
but now I could not tell how to think of going thither till I had settled my
affairs, and left my effects in some hands behind me.
At first I thought of my
old friend the widow, who, I knew, was honest, and would be just to me ; but
then she was in years, and but poor, and for aught I knew, might be in debt ; so
that, in a word , I had no way but to go back to England myself, and take my
effects with me.
I was some months, however, before I resolved upon this ; and, therefore , as
I had rewarded the old captain fully and to satisfaction, who had been my former
benefactor, so I began to think of the poor widow, whose husband had been my
first benefactor, and she, while it was in her power, my faithful steward and
stha cigindo?0014.
instructor. So the first thing I did, I got a merchant in Lisbon to write to his
correspondent in London , not only to pay a bill, but to go find her out, and carry
her in money a hundred pounds from me, and to talk with her, and comfort her
in her poverty, by telling her she should , if I lived , have a farther supply. At
the same time, I sent my two sisters in the country, each of them a hundred
pounds, they being, though not in want, yet not in very good circumstances — one
having been married, and left a widow ; and the other having a husband not so
kind to her as he should be.
But among all my relations or acquaintances, I could not yet pitch upon one
to whom I durst commit the gross of my stock, that I might go away to the
Brazils, and leave things safe behind me ; and this greatly perplexed me.
I had once a mind to have gone to the Brazils, and have settled myself there ,
for I was, as it were, naturalised to the place ; but I had some little scruple in my
mind about religion, which insensibly drew me back, of which I shall say more
presently. However, it was not religion that kept me from going thither for the
present ; and as I had made no scruple of being openly of the religion of the
country, all the while I was among them , so neither did I yet ; only that now and
267
Kat www inche
then, having of late thought more of it than formerly, when I began to think of
living and dying among them, I began to regret my having professed myself a
Papist, and thought it might not be the best religion to die in .
But, as I have said, this was not the main thing that kept me from going to
the Brazils, but that really I did not know with whom to leave my effects behind
me ; so I resolved at last to go to England with them, where, if I arrived, I
concluded I should make some acquaintance, or find some relations, that would
be faithful to me ; and accordingly I prepared to go for England with all my
wealth.
In order to prepare things for my going home, I first (the Brazil fleet being
just going away) resolved to give answers suitable to the just and faithful
account of things I had from thence ; and first, to the prior of St. Augustine
I wrote a letter full of thanks for his just dealings, and the offer of the eight
hundred and seventy-two moidores, which were undisposed of, which I desired
might be given, five hundred to the monastery, and three hundred and seventy
two to the poor, as the prior should direct, desiring the good padre's prayers for
me, and the like.
VESNESS
I wrote next a letter of thanks to my two trustees, with all the acknowledg
ADES
ment that so much justice and honesty called for ; as for sending them any
TO
,
present, they were far above having any occasion of it.
Lastly, I wrote to my partner, acknowledging his industry in the improving
the plantation, and his integrity in increasing the stock of the works ; giving
him instructions for the future government of my part according to the powers
I had left with my old patron , to whom I desired him to send whatever became
due to me, till he should hear from me more particularly ; assuring him, that it
was my intention, not only to come to him, but to settle myself there for the
remainder of my life. To this I added a very handsome present of some Italian
silks for his wife and two daughters—for such the captain's son informed me he
had- with two pieces of fine English broad-cloth, the best I could get in Lisbon ,
five pieces of black baize, and some Flanders lace of a good value.
Having thus settled my affairs, sold my cargo, and turned all my effects into
MILISHANALIS
good bills of exchange, my next difficulty was which way to go to England.

I had been accustomed enough to the sea, and yet I had a strange aversion to
go to England by sea at that time : and though I could give no reason for it, yet
the difficulty increased upon me so much, that though I had once shipped my
baggage in order to go, yet I altered my mind, and that not once but two or
three times.
It is true, I had been very unfortunate by sea, and this might be one of the
reasons. But let no man slight the strong impulses of his own thoughts in cases
268
Date!
Dy Methy
WELD Flat
of such moment. Two of the ships which I had singled out to go in — I mean
more particularly singled out than any other, that is to say, so as in one of them
to put my things on board, and in the other to have agreed with the captain —I
say, two of these ships miscarried, namely, one was taken by the Algerines, and
the other was cast away on the Start, near Torbay, and all the people drowned
except three ; so that in either of those vessels, I had been made miserable, and
in which most, it was hard to say.
Having been thus harassed in my thoughts, my old pilot, to whom I com
municated every thing, pressed me earnestly not to go by sea ; but either to go by
land to the Groyne, and cross over the Bay of Biscay to Rochelle, from whence
it was but an easy and safe journey by land to Paris, and so to Calais and Dover ;
or to go up to Madrid, and so all the way by land through France.
In a word, I was so prepossessed against my going by sea at all, except from
Calais to Dover, that I resolved to travel all the way by land : which, as I was
not in haste, and did not value the charge, was by much the pleasanter way ; and
to make it more so, my old captain brought an English gentleman, the son of
a merchant in Lisbon, who was willing to travel with me ; after which, we
picked up two who were English, and merchants also, and two young Portuguese
gentlemen, the last going to Paris only : so that we were in all six of us, and
five servants, the two merchants and the two Portuguese contenting themselves
with one servant between the two, to save the charge : and as for me, I got an
English sailor to travel with me as a servant, besides my man Friday, who was
too much a stranger to be capable of supplying the place of a servant upon the
road.
In this manner I set out from Lisbon : and our company being all very well
mounted and armed, we made a little troop, whereof they did me the honour to
call me captain, as well because I was the oldest man as because I had two
servants, and indeed was the original of the whole journey .
As I have troubled you with none of my sea journals, so shall I trouble you
with none of my land journals. But some adventures that happened to us in
this tedious and difficult journey, I must not omit.
When we came to Madrid, we being all of us strangers to Spain, were willing
to stay some time to see the court of Spain, and to see what was worth
observing ; but it being the latter part of the summer, we hastened away, and
set out from Madrid about the middle of October. But when we came to the
edge of Navarre, we were alarmed, at several towns on the way, with an account
that so much snow was fallen on the French side of the mountains, that several
travellers were obliged to come back to Pampeluna, after having attempted, at an
extreme hazard, to pass on.
269
why)
When we came to Pampeluna itself, we found it so indeed ; and to me, that

U used to a hot climate, and indeed to countries where we could
had been always
scarce bear any clothes on, the cold was insufferable ; nor, indeed, was it more.
painful than it was surprising ; to come but ten days before out of Old Castile,
BEESE
where the weather was not only warm, but very hot, and immediately to feel a
wind from the Pyrenean mountains , so very keen, so severely cold, as to be
intolerable, and to endanger benumbing and perishing of our fingers and toes,
was very strange .
Poor Friday was really frightened when he saw the mountains all covered
with snow, and felt cold weather, which he had never seen or felt before in his life.
To mend the matter, after we came to Pampeluna, it continued snowing with
so much violence, and so long, that the people said winter was come before its
time ; and the roads, which were difficult before, were now quite impassable : in a
word, the snow lay in some places too thick for us to travel ; and being not hard
.
frozen, as is the case in northern countries, there was no going without being in
danger of being buried alive every step. We stayed no less than twenty days at
Pampeluna : when (seeing the winter coming on, and no likelihood of its being
better, for it was the severest winter all over Europe that had been known in
many years) I proposed that we should all go away to Fontarabia, and there take
shipping for Bordeaux, which was a very little voyage.
But while we were considering this, there came in four French gentlemen, who,
seGladi
having been stopped on the French side of the passes, as we were on the Spanish,
had found out a guide, who, traversing the country near the head of Languedoc,
had brought them over the mountains by such ways, that they were not much
incommoded with the snow ; and where they met with snow in any quantity,
they said it was frozen hard enough to bear them and their horses.
We sent for this guide, who told us, he would undertake to carry us the same
way with no hazard from the snow, provided we were armed sufficiently to
protect us from wild beasts : for, he said, upon these great snows, it was frequent
for some wolves to show themselves at the foot of the mountains, being made
ravenous for want of food, the ground being covered with snow. We told him
we were well enough prepared for such creatures as they were if he would ensure
us from a kind of two-legged wolves, which we were told we were in most
danger from, especially on the French side of the mountains.
He satisfied us there was no danger of that kind in the way that we were to
go ; so we readily agreed to follow him ; as did also twelve other gentlemen with
their servants, some French, some Spanish, who, as I said, had attempted to go,
and were obliged to come back again .
Accordingly, we all set out from Pampeluna, with our guide, on the 15th of
270
Kuru ‫ינור‬ MEANER

Ke
November ; and indeed I was surprised, when, instead of going forward, he came
directly back with us, on the same road that we came from Madrid, above twenty
miles ; when having passed two rivers and come into the plain country, we found
ourselves in a warm climate again, where the country was pleasant and no snow
to be seen ; but on a sudden, turning to the left, he approached the mountains
another way ; and, though, it is true, the hills and the precipices looked dreadfully,
yet he made so many tours, such meanders, and led us by such winding ways, we
insensibly passed the height of the mountains, without being much encumbered
with the snow ; and all on a sudden he showed us the pleasant fruitful provinces
of Languedoc and Gascoigne, all green and flourishing ; though indeed they were
at a great distance, and we had some rough way to pass yet.
We were a little uneasy, however, when we foundit snowed one whole day
and a night, so fast that we could not travel ; but he bade us be easy, we should
soon be past it all. We found, indeed, that we began to descend every day, and
to come more north than before ; and so, depending on our guide, we went on.
It was about two hours before night when our guide, being something before
us, and not just in sight, out rushed three monstrous wolves, and after them a
bear, out of a hollow way, adjoining to a thick wood. Two of the wolves flew
upon the guide, and had he been half a mile before us, he had been devoured
indeed, before we could have helped him ; one of them fastened upon his horse,
and the other attacked the man with that violence, that he had not time, or not
presence of mind enough, to draw his pistol, but hallooed and cried out to us most
lustily. My man Friday being next to me, I bade him ride up, and see what was
the matter. As soon as Friday came in sight of the man, he hallooed as loud as
the other, " Oh master ! Oh master ! "—but like a bold fellow, rode directly up
to the man, and with his pistol shot the wolf that attacked him in the head .
It was happy for the poor man that it was my man Friday ; for he, having
been used to that kind of creature in his country, had no fear upon him, but went
close up to him, and shot him as above ; whereas any of us would have fired at a
farther distance, and perhaps either missed the wolf, or endangered shooting the
man.
But, it was enough to have terrified a bolder man than I, and indeed it alarmed
all our company, when, with the noise of Friday's pistol, we heard on both sides
the dismalest howlings of wolves, and the noise redoubled by the echo of the
mountains, that it was to us as if there had been a prodigious multitude of them ;
and, perhaps, indeed, there was not such a few as that we had no cause of
apprehension .
However, as Friday had killed this wolf, the other, that had fastened upon the
horse, left him immediately, and fled, having happily fastened upon his head, where
271
MURGN PAT GUNE
4
}
backy
:
ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE. Jo
the bosses of the bridle had stuck in his teeth, so that he had not done him much
My
hurt the man, indeed, was most hurt ; for the raging creature had bit him twice,
once on the arm, and the other time a little above his knee ; and he was just as it
fa
were tumbling down by the disorder of the horse, when Friday came up and shot
the wolf.
It is easy to suppose, that at the noise of Friday's pistol we all mended our
pace, and rode up as fast as the way (which was very difficult) would give us leave,
to see what was the matter. As soon as we came clear of the trees which blinded
us before, we saw plainly what had been the case, and how Friday had disengaged
the poor guide ; though we did not presently discern what kind of creature it was
he had killed.
But never was a fight managed so hardily, and in such a surprising manner,
Stræet
(W
, leet
F173
·Mill
MONTESSOR
I 11 .
* ....
Numbers
Mart
Penny
+
Two
Nos
P‫ے‬hy‫ہ‬s‫مانت‬
ne
and
.the
34.
33
-
@} {2}}]
O
as that which followed between Friday and the bear, which gave us all (though
at first we were surprised and afraid for him) the greatest diversion imaginable.
As the bear is a heavy, clumsy creature, and does not gallop as the wolf does,
which is swift and light, so he has two particular qualities, which generally are
the rule of his actions : first, as to men, who are not his proper prey-I say, not
his proper prey, because, though I can't say what excessive hunger might do,
which was now their case, the ground being all covered with snow ; yet as to men,
he does not usually attempt them, unless they first attack him ; on the contrary,
if you meet him in the woods, if you don't meddle with him, he won't meddle
with you : yet then you must take care to be very civil to him, and give him the
for a
road, for he is a very nice gentleman ; he won't go a step out of the way
prince-- nay, if you are really afraid, your best way is to look another way, and
272
}
‫ہے‬
ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE. ‫صورة‬
SYC
keep going on ; for sometimes, if you stop, and stand still, and look steadfastly
at him, he takes it for an affront, and if you throw or toss anything at him, and
it hits him, though it were but a bit of stick as big as your finger, he takes it for
an affront, and sets all other business aside to pursue his revenge ; for he will
have satisfaction in point of honour, and this is his first quality : the next is, that
if he be once affronted, he will never leave you, night or day, till he has had his
revenge, but follow at a good round rate till he overtakes you.
ེ་
M
[The Eucounter with the Wolres ]
My man Friday had delivered our guide, and when we came up to him, he
was helping him off from his horse ; for the man was both hurt and frighted, and
indeed the last more than the first ; when, on a sudden, we espied the bear come
out of the wood, and a very monstrous one it was, the biggest by far that ever I
saw. We were all a little surprised when we saw him ; but when Friday saw
him, it was easy to see joy and courage in the fellow's countenance : " Oh ! Oh !
273
Yo Br ‫مکا‬
ve
DA
E. J. BRETT'A ÉDITION 25 98
Z
log
Oh ! " says Friday, three times, pointing to him, " Oh master ; you give me te
leave, me shakee to hand with him, me makee you good laugh .
I was surprised to see the fellow so pleased : " You fool you," said I, " he will
eat you up ! " - " Eatee me up ! eatee me up ! " says Friday twice over again
(6 me catee him up ; me make you good laugh ; you all stay here, me show you
good laugh ." So down he sits, and gets his boots off in a moment, and put on a
pair of pumps (as we call the flat shoes they wear), and which he had in his
pocket, and gives my other servant his horse, and with his gun away he flew,
swift like the wind.
The bear was walking softly on, and offered to meddle with nobody, till Friday,
coming pretty near, calls to him as if the bear could understand him : “ Hark ye !
hark ye ! ” says Friday, ❝me speakee wit you." We followed at a distance ; for
now being come down to the Gascoigne side of the mountains, we were entered a
vast great forest, where the country was plain, and pretty open, though many
trees in it scattered here and there.
Friday, who had, as we say, the heels of the bear, came up with him quickly,
and takes up a great stone, and throws at him, and hit him just on the head, but
did him no more harm than if he had thrown it against a wall : but it answered
Friday's end for the rogue was so void of fear, that he did it purely to make the
bear follow him, and show us some laugh as he called it.
As soon as the bear felt the stone, and saw him, he turns about, and comes
after him, taking devilish long strides, and shuffling along at a strange rate, so as
AndMAS
he would put a horse to a middling gallop . Away runs Friday, and takes his
Erste
course as if he ran towards us for help ; so we all resolved to fire at once upon
the bear, and deliver my man, though I was angry at him heartily for bringing
the bear back upon us, when he was going about his business another way, and
especially I was angry that he had turned the bear upon us, and then run away :
and I called out, " You dog," said I, " is this your making us laugh ? Come away,
and take your horse, that we may shoot the creature." He hears me, and cries
out, " No shoot, no shoot, stand still, you get much laugh ; " and as the nimble
creature ran two feet for the beast's one, he turned on a sudden on one side of us,
and seeing a great oak tree fit for his purpose, he beckoned us to follow, and,
doubling his pace, he gets nimbly up the tree, laying his gun down upon the
ground, at about five or six yards from the bottom of the tree.
¡ The bear soon came to the tree, and we followed at a distance. The first thing
he did, he stopped at the gun, smelled to it, but let it lie, and up he scrambles
into the tree, climbing like a cat, though so monstrous heavy. I was amazed at
the folly, as I thought it, of my man, and could not for my life see any thing to
laugh at yet, till, seeing the bear get up the tree, we all rode nearer to him.
274
Sn
BARCA GALS/M
-alls LosHat
When we came to the tree, there was Friday got out to the small of a large
limb of the tree, and the bear got about half way to him. As soon as the bear
got out to that part where the limb of the tree was weaker, " Ha, " says he to us,
66
now you see me teachee the bear dance ; so he falls a-jumping and shaking the
bough, at which the bear began to totter, but stood still, and began to look
behind him, to see how he should get back ; then, indeed, we did laugh heartily.
But Friday had not done with him by a great deal : when he sees him stand still,
he calls out to him again, as if he had supposed the bear could speak English,
"What ! you come no farther ? Pray you come farther." So he left jumping
and shaking the bough : and the bear, just as if he understood what he said,
did come a little farther ; then he fell a-jumping again, and the bear stopped
again.
We thought now was a good time to knock him on the head, and called to
Friday to stand still, and we would shoot the bear ; but he cried out earnestly,
" Oh, pray ! Oh, pray ! no shoot, me shoot by and then " —he would have said
by and bye. However, to shorten the story, Friday danced so much, and the
bear stood so ticklish, that we had laughing enough, indeed, but still could not
imagine what the fellow would do : for first we thought he depended upon
shaking the bear off, and we found the bear was too cunning for that too ; for he
would not get out far enough to be thrown down , but clings fast with his great
broad claws and feet, so that we could not imagine what would be the end of it
and where the jest would be at last.
But Friday put us out of doubt quickly ; for, seeing the bear cling fast to
LZÍSKANDMAG
the bough, and that he would not be persuaded to come any farther, " Well,
well," said Friday, "you come no farther, me go, me go ; you no come to me, me
come to you ;" and upon this he goes out to the smallest end of the bough, where
it would bend with his weight, and gently lets himself down by it, sliding down
the bough till he came near enough to jump down on his feet ; and away he ran
to his gun, takes it up, and stands still.
" Well, " said I to him, " Friday, what will you do now ? Why don't you
shoot him ? " —"No shoot," says Friday, " no yet ; me shoot now me no kill ;
me stay, give you one more laugh." And, indeed , so he did, as you will see
laurame
presently ; for when the bear saw his enemy gone, he comes back from the bough
where he stood, but did it mighty leisurely, looking behind him every step, and
coming backward till he got into the body of the tree ; then, with the same hinder
and foremost, he came down the tree, grasping it with his claws, and moving one
foot at a time, very leisurely. At this juncture, and just before he could put his
hind feet upon the ground, Friday stepped close to him, clapped the muzzle of his
piece into his ear, and shot him as dead as a stone.
275
KURNÉE AHMA
Then the rogue turned about to see if we did not laugh ; and when he saw we
were pleased by our looks, he falls a-laughing himself very loud-" So we kill
bear in my country, " says Friday ! " So you kill them ?" said I ; " why you have
no guns . ” — “ No, ” says he, " no guns, but shoot great much long arrow."
This was indeed, a good diversion to us ; but we were still in a wild place, and
our guide very much hurt and what to do we hardly knew : the howling of
wolves ran much in my head ; and, indeed, except the noise I once heard on the
shore of Africa, of which I have said something already, I never heard any thing
that filled me with so much horror.
These things, and the approach of night called us off, or else, as Friday would
have had us, we should certainly have taken the skin of this monstrous creature
off, which was worth saving ; but we had three leagues to go, and our guide
hastened us ; so we left him, and went forward on our journey.
The ground was still covered with snow, though not so deep and dangerous as
on the mountains ; and the ravenous creatures, as we heard afterwards, were
come down into the forest and plain country, pressed by hunger, to seek for
food, and had done a great deal of mischief in the villages, where they surprised
the country people, killed a great many of their sheep and horses, and some
people too.
We had one dangerous place to pass, of which our guide told us, if there
were any more wolves in the country, we should find them there ; and this was
a small plain, surrounded with woods on every side, and a long narrow defile or
i
lane, which we were to pass to get through the wood, and then we should come
to the village where we were to lodge .
It was within half an hour of sunset when we entered the first wood, and a
little after sunset when we came into the plain. We met with nothing in the
first wood, except that in a little plain within the wood, which was not above
two furlongs over, we saw five great wolves cross the road, full speed one after
another, as if they had been in chase of some prey, and had it in view : they took
no notice of us, and were gone and out of sight in a few moments.
Upon this our guide, who, by the way, was a wretched faint-hearted fellow,
bade us keep in a ready posture ; for he believed there were more wolves a-coming.
We kept our arms ready, and our eyes about us ; but we saw no more wolves
till we came through that wood , which was near half a league, and entered the
plain as soon as we came into the plain, we had occasion enough to look about
us. The first object we met with was a dead horse, that is to say, a poor horse
which the wolves had killed, and at least a dozen of them at work ; we could not
say, eating of him, but picking of his bones rather ; for they had eaten up all the
flesh before.
276
When SUA but
We did not think fit to disturb them at their feast, neither did they take much
notice of us. Friday would have let fly at them, but I would not suffer him by
any means ; for I found we were like to have more business upon our hands than
we were aware of. We were not half gone over the plain, but we began to hear
the wolves howl in the woods, on our left, in a frightful manner ; and presently
after we saw about a hundred coming on directly towards us, all in a body, and
most of them in a line, as regularly as an army drawn up by experienced officers.
I scarce knew in what manner to receive them ; but found to draw ourselves in a
close line, was the only way- so we formed in a moment ; but that we might
Ma
not have too much interval, I ordered, that only every other man should fire ; and
that the others, who had not fired, should stand ready to give them a second
volley immediately, if they continued to advance upon us ; and that then those
who had fired at first, should not pretend to load their fusils again, but stand
ready, with every one a pistol, for we were all armed with a fusil and a pair of
pistols each man ; so we were by this method, able to fire six vollies, half of us at
a time ; however, at present we had no necessity , for upon firing the first volley,
May
the enemy made a full stop , being terrified, as well with the noise as with the
fire ; four of them being shot in the head, dropped , several others were wounded,
and went bleeding off, as we could see by the snow. I found they stopped, but
did not immediately retreat ; whereupon, remembering that I had been told that
the fiercest creatures were terrified at the voice of a man, I caused all our
277
DayCar
Stymu Jay
company to halloo as loud as we could, and I found the notion not altogether
mistaken ; for upon our shout, they began to retire and turn about : then I
ordered a second volley to be fired in their rear, which put them to the gallop,
and away they went to the woods.
This gave us leisure to charge our peices again, and that we might lose no
time, we kept going ; but we had but little more than loaded our fusils, and put
ourselves into a readiness, when we heard a terrible noise in the same wood on
our left ; only that it was farther onward the same way we were to go.
The night was coming on, and the night began to be dusky, which made it
the worse on our side ; but the noise increasing, we could easily perceive that it
was the howling and yelling of those hellish creatures ; and on a sudden, we
perceived two or three troops of wolves on our left, one behind us, and one on our
front, so that we seemed to be surrounded with them ; however, as they did not
fall upon us, we kept our way forward, as fast as we could make our horses go,
which, the way being very rough, was only a good large trot : and in this manner
we only came in view of the entrance of the wood through which we were to pass,
at the farther side of the plain ; but we were greatly surprised, when, coming
near the lane, or pass, we saw a confused number of wolves standing just at the
entrance.
On a sudden, at another opening of the wood, we heard the noise of a gun ;
and looking that way, out rushed a horse, with a saddle and bridle on him flying
like the wind, and sixteen or seventeen wolves after him at full speed : indeed,
the horse had the heels of them ; but as we supposed that he could not hold it at
that rate, we doubted not but they would get up with him at last - and no
question but they did. «
Here we had a most horrible sight ; for, riding up to the entrance where the
horse came out, we found the carcass of another horse, and of two men, devoured
by these ravenous creatures. One of them was no doubt the same whom we
heard fire a gun, for there lay a gun just by him fired off ; but as to the man,
his head, and the upper part of his body, were eaten up.
This filled us with horror, and we knew not what course to take ; but the
creatures resolved us soon, for they gathered about us presently, in hopes of prey ;
and I verily believe there were three hundred of them. It happened very much
to our advantage, that at the entrance to the wood, but a little way from it, there
·
lay some large timber trees, which had been cut down the summer before, and I
suppose lay there for carriage. I drew my little troop in among these trees, and
placing ourselves in a line behind one long tree, I advised them all to alight, and,
keeping that tree before us for a breast work, to stand in a triangle, or three
fronts, enclosing our horses in the centre.
278
C HEJTER
Ta
We did so, and it was well we did ; for never was a more furious charge
than the creatures made upon us in this place : they came on us with a growling
kind of a noise, and mounted the piece of timber (which , as I said, was our
breast-work) , as if they were only rushing upon their prey ; and this fury of
theirs, it seems, was principally occasioned by their seeing our horses behind us,
which was the prey they aimed at. I ordered our men to fire as before, every
man ; and they took their aim so sure, that indeed they killed several of the
wolves at the first volley ; but there was a necessity to keep a continual firing,
for they came on like devils, those behind pushing on those before.
When we had fired our second volley of fusils, we thought they stopped a
little, and I hoped they would have gone off ; but it was but a moment, for
others came forward again, so we fired two volleys of pistols ; and I believe in
these four firings we killed seventeen or eighteen of them, and lamed twice as
many, yet they came on again.

I was loath to spend our last shot too hastily : so I called my servant, not my
man Friday, for he was better employed - for with the greatest dexterity
imaginable he charged my fusil and his own while we were engaged —but, as I
said, I called my other man, and, giving him a horn of powder, I bade him lay
a train all along the piece of timber, and let it be a large train ; he did so, and
had but time to get away, when the wolves came up to it, and some were got up
upon it ; when I, snapping an uncharged pistol close to the powder, set it on fire :
and those that were upon the timber were scorched with it, and six or seven of
them fell, or rather jumped in among us, with the force and fright of the fire ;
Magsins
we despatched these in an instant, and the rest were so frighted with the light,
which the night, for now it was very dark, made more terrible, that they drew
back a little.
Upon which I ordered our last pistols to be fired off in one volley, and after
that we gave a shout : upon this, the wolves turned tail, and we sallied imme
diately upon near twenty lame ones, which we found struggling on the ground,
and fell a-cutting them with our swords, which answered our expectation ; for
the crying and howling they made were better understood by their fellows, so
that they fled and left us.
We had, first and last, killed about three-score of them ; and had it been
daylight, we had killed many more. The field of battle being thus cleared, we
made forward again for we had still near a league to go. We heard the
ravenous creatures howl and yell in the woods as we went several times, and
y sometimes we fancied we saw some of them, but the snow dazzling our eyes
we were not certain ; so in about an hour more, we came to the town where we
were to lodge, which we found in a terrible fright, and all in arms ; for it seems nd
279
THW& PRO
E
Pa
that the night before, the wolves and some bears had broken into that village,
and put them in a terrible fright : and they were obliged to keep guard night
and day, but especially in the night, to preserve their cattle, and indeed their
people.
The next morning our guide was so ill, and his limbs so swelled with the
rankling of his two wounds, that he could go no farther ; so we were obliged to
take a new guide there and go to Toulouse, where we found a warm climate, a
fruitful, pleasant country, and no snow, no wolves, or any thing like them ; but
when we told our story at Toulouse, they told us it was nothing but what was
ordinary in the great forest at the foot of the mountains, especially when the
snow lay on the ground : but they inquired much what kind of a guide we had
gotten, that would venture to bring us that way in such a severe season, and
told us, it was very strange we were not all devoured. When we told them
how we placed ourselves, and the horses in the middle, they blamed us ex
ceedingly, and told us it was fifty to one but we had been all destroyed — for
it was the sight of the horses that made the wolves so furious, seeing their prey
—and that at other times they were really afraid of a gun but they being
excessivery hungry, and raging on that account, the eagerness to come at the
horses had made them senseless of danger, and that if we had not by the
continued fire, and at last by the stratagem of the train of powder, mastered
them, it had been great odds but that we had been torn to pieces ; whereas, had
we been content to have sat still on horseback, and fired as horsemen, they would
not have taken the horses so much for their own when men were on their backs
as otherwice ; and withal they told us, that at last, if we had stood altogether and
left our horses, they would have been so eager to have devoured them that we
might have come off safe, especially having our fire-arms in our hands, and being
so many in number.
For my part, I was never so sensible of danger in my life ; for seeing above
three hundred devils come roaring and open-mouthed to devour us, and having
nothing to shelter us or retreat to, I gave myself over for lost, and as it was, I
believe I shall never care to cross those mountains again ; I think I would much
rather go a thousand leagues by sea, though I were sure to meet with a storm
once a week. I have nothing uncommon to take notice of in my passage
through France, nothing but what other travellers have given an account
of with much more advantage than I can . I travelled from Toulouse to
Paris, and without any considerable stay came to Calais, and landed safe
at Dover the 14th of Janruary, after having had a severe cold season to
N
travel in. 1
↓ 280
Zi
Animat бонат
:
‫ کار‬ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.
unprincipled
Booksellers
some
OLD
pass obinson
therefore
NOTICE
Edition
Brett's
Crusoe
trying
find
are
toor
an
offee
Purchase
W "of
.—
J.E.
Readers
Number
fR ,w
Caution
BRETT
Edition
Front
name
Page
J.ith
New
only
each
our
,the
on
E.
of
to
---
w ‫سید‬
THE
FARTHER
ADVENTURES
ROBINSON
CRUSOE
**
Symp
MOR
RIN
GTO S
N U
r
ama
I was now come to the centre of my travels, and had in a little time all my
new-discovered estate safe about me, the bills of exchange which I brought with
me, having been very currently paid .
My principal guide and privy counsellor was. my good ancient widow, who in
gratitude for the money I had sent her, thought no pains too much, or care too
great, to employ for me ; and I trusted her so entirely with every thing, that I
281
www
kang rd
Mo
252 ve
s
1:
}
Dat Mouth
was perfectly easy as to the security of my effects ; and indeed I was very happy
from my beginning, and now to the end, in the unspotted integrity of this good
gentlewoman.
And now I began to think of leaving my effects with this woman, and setting
out for Lisbon, and so to the Brazils. But now another scruple came in the way,
and that was religion ; for as I had entertained some doubts about the Roman
religion, even while I was abroad, especially in my state of solitude, so I knew
there was no going to the Brazils for me, much less going to settle there, unless I
resolved to embrace the Roman Catholic religion, without any reserve ; except,
on the other hand, I resolved to be a sacrifice to my principles, be a martyr for
religion , and die in the Inquisition : so I resolved to stay at home, and, if I could
find means for it, dispose of my plantation .
To this purpose I wrote to my old friend at Lisbon, who in return gave me
notice, that he could easily dispose of it there ; but that if I thought fit to give
him leave to offer it in my name to the two merchants, the survivors of my
trustees, who lived in the Brazils, who must fully understand the value of it, who
lived just upon the spot, and whom I knew to be very rich, so that he believed
they would be fond of buying it, he did not doubt but I should make four or five
thousand pieces of eight the more of it.
Accordingly, I agreed, gave him orders to offer it to them, and he did so ; and
in about eight months more, the ship being then returned, he sent me an account
that they had accepted the offer, and had remitted thirty-three thousand pieces of
eight to a correspondent of theirs at Lisbön to pay for it. In return, I signed
the instrument of sale in the form which they sent from Lisbon, and sent it to
my old man, who sent me the bills of exchange for thirty-three thousand pieces
of eight for the estate ; reserving the payment of one hundred moidores a-year
to him (the old man) during his life, and fifty moidores afterwards to his son for
his life, which I had promised them, and which the plantation was to make good
as a rent-charge.
Any one would think, that in this state of complicated good fortune, I was
past running any more hazards, and so indeed I had been, if other circumstances
had concurred ; but I was innured to a wandering life, had no family, nor many
relations, nor, however rich, had I contracted much acquaintance ; and though
I had sold my estate in the Brazils, yet I could not keep that country out of
my head, and had a great mind to be upon the wing again ; especially I could
not resist the strong inclination I had to see my island, and to know if the
poor Spaniards were in being there ; and how the rogues I left there had used
them .
My true friend, the widow, earnestly dissuaded me from it, and so far
prevailed with me, that almost for seven years she prevented my running abroad,
during which time I took my two nephews, the children of one of my brothers,
into my care the eldest having something of his own, I bred up as a gentleman,
and gave him a settlement of some addition to his estate, after my decease ; the
other I put out to the captain of a ship : and after five years, finding him a
282
EveryCory Co
JEA
sensible , bold, enterprising young fellow, I put him in a good ship, and sent him
to sea ; and this young fellow afterwards drew me in, as old as I was, to farther
adventures myself.
In the meantime, I in part settled myself here : for, first of all, I was married ,
that not either to my disadvantage or dissatisfaction ; and had three children , two
sons and one daughter.
That homely proverb, used on so many occasions in England, namely, “ That
what is bred in the bone will not go out of the flesh," was never more verified
than in the story of my life. Any one would think, that, after thirty-five years
of affliction, and a variety of unhappy circumstances , which few men, if any, ever
went through before, and after near seven years of peace and enjoyment in the
fullness of all things -grown old — and when , if ever, it might be allowed to
me to have had experience of every state of middle life, and to know which was
most adapted to make a man completely happy —I say, after all this, any one
would have thought that the native propensity to rambling, which I gave an
account of in my first setting out into the world to have been so predominant
in my thoughts, should be worn out, the volatile part be fully evacuated , or at
least condensed, and I might at sixty-one years of age have been a little more
inclined to stay at home, and have done venturing life and fortune any more.
Nay, farther, the common motive of foreign adventures was taken away in me
-for I had no fortune to make, I had nothing to seek : if I had gained ten
thousand pounds, I had been no richer-for I had already sufficient for me, and
for those I had to leave it to, and that I had was visibly increasing — for having
no great family, I could not spend the income of what I had, unless I would set
up for an expensive way of living, such as a great family, servants, equipage,
gaiety, and the like, which were things I had no notion of, or inclination to ; so
that I had nothing indeed to do, but to sit still, and fully enjoy what I.had got,
and see it increase daily upon my hands.
Yet all these things had no effect upon me, or at least not enough to resist
the strong inclination I had to go abroad again, which hung about me like a
chronicle distemper ; particularly, the desire of seeing my new plantation in the
island, and the colony I left there, ran in my head continually. I dreamed of it
all night, and my imagination ran upon it all day - it was uppermost in all my
thoughts, and my fancy worked so steadily and strongly upon it, that I talked of
it in my sleep in short, nothing could remove it out of my mind - it even broke
so violently into all my discourses , that it made my conversation tiresome ; for I
could talk of nothing else, all my discourse ran into it, even to impertinence, and
I saw it myself.
I have often heard persons of good judgment say, that all the stir people make
in the world about ghosts and apparitions, is owing to the strength of imagination,
and the powerful operation of fancy in their minds M that there is no such thing
as a spirit appearing, or a ghost walking, and the like - that people's poring
affectionately upon the past conversation of their deceased friends so realises it to
them, that they are capable of fancying, upon some extraordinary circumstances,
283
Markah
that they see them, talk to them, and are answered by them, when, in truth , there
is nothing but shadow and vapour in the thing ; and they really know nothing of
the matter .
For my part, I know not to this hour whether there are any such things as
real apparitions, spectres, or walking of people after they are dead, or whether
there is any thing in the stories they tell us of that kind, more than the product
of vapours, sick minds, and wandering fancies. But this I know, that my
imagination worked up to such a height, and brought me into such excess of
vapours, or what else I may call it, that I actually supposed myself often-times
upon the spot, at my old castle behind the trees, saw my old Spaniard, Friday's
father, and the reprobate sailors whom I left upon the island - nay, I fancied 1
talked with them , and looked at them so steadily, though I was broad awake, as
at persons just before me ; and this I did till I often frightened myself with the
images my fancy represented to me. One time in my sleep I had the villany of
the three pirate sailors so lively related to me, by the first Spaniard and Friday's
father, that it was surprising : they told me how they barbarously attempted to
murder all the Spaniards, and that they set fire to the provisions they had laid up,
on purpose to distress and starve them-things that I had never heard of, and
that were yet all of them true in fact ; but it was so warm in my imagination ,
and so realised to me, that to the hour I saw them, I could not be persuaded but
that it was or would be true ; also how I resented it when the Spaniard com
plained to me, and how I brought them to justice, tried them before me, and
ordered them all three to be hanged . What there was really in this, shall be seen
in its place ; for however I came to form such things in my dream, and what secret
converse of spirits injected it, yet there was, I say, very much of it true. I own
that this dream had nothing literally and specifically true ; but the general part
was so true, the base and villanous behaviour of these three hardened rogues was
such, and had been so much worse than all I can describe, that the dream had too
much similitude of fact ; and as I would afterwards have punished them severely,
so if I had hanged them all, I had been much in the right, and should have been
justifiable, both by the laws of God and man.
But to return to my story. In this kind of temper I had lived some years ;
I had no enjoyment of my life, no pleasant hours, no agreeable diversion, but
what had something or other of this in it ; so that my wife, who saw my mind so
wholly bent upon it, told me very seriously one night, that she believed there was
some secret powerful impulse of Providence upon me, which had determined me
to go thither again ; and that she found nothing hindered me going, but my being
PROTAG
engaged to a wife and children. She told me, that it was true she could not think
of parting with me ; but as she was assured, that if she was dead, it would be the
first thing I would do, so, as it seemed to her that the thing was determined above,
she would not be the only obstruction ; for, if I thought fit, and resolved to
go Here she found me very intent upon her words, and that I looked very
earnestly at her, so that it a little disordered her, and she stopped . I asked her
why she did not go on, and say out what she was going to say ? But I perceived
284
FAY LALEH MISJA

Haste
Eyes
her heart was too full, and some tears stood in her eyes. " Speak out, my dear, "
said I ; " are you willing I should go ? " -" No, " says she, very affectionately,
"I am far from willing : but, if you are resolved to go, " says she, " and rather
than I will be the only hindrance, I will go with you ; for though I think it a
preposterous thing for one of your years, and in your condition , yet ifit must be, "
said she again, weeping, " I won't leave you ; for if it be of Heaven, you must do
it, there is no resisting it ; and, if Heaven makes it your duty to go, he will also
make it mine to go with you, or otherwise dispose of me, that I may not
obstruct it."
This affectionate behaviour of my wife brought me a little out of the vapours,
and I began to consider what I was doing ; I corrected my wandering fancy, and
began to argue with myself sedately what business I had after three-score years,
and after such a life of tedious sufferings and disasters, and closed in so happy
and easy a manner - I say, what business had I to rush into new hazards, and
put myself upon adventures, fit only for youth and poverty to run into .
With these thoughts ,
I considered my new
engagement J that I
had a wife, one child
born, and my wife then
great with child of
another that I had all
theworld could give me,
and had no need to seek
hazards for gain - that
I was declining in
years, and ought to
think rather of leaving
LADY what I had gained, than
of seeking to increase it
Mem IAMV -that, as to what my
wife had said, of its
being a secret impulse
from Heaven, and that it should be my duty to go, I had no notion of that :
so, after many of these cogitations, I struggled with the power of my
imagination , reasoned myself out of it, as I believe people may always do in like
cases, if they will ; and, in a word, I conquered it ; composed myself with such
arguments as occurred to my thoughts, and which my present condition furnished
me plentifully with ; and, particularly, as the most effectual method , I resolved to
divert myself with other things, and to engage in some business that might
effectually tie me up from any more excursions of this kind ; for I found the
thing return upon me chiefly when I was idle, had nothing to do, or any thing of
moment immediately before me.
To this purpose I bought a little farm in the county of Bedford, and resolved
285
to remove myself thither. I had a little convenient house upon it, and the land
about it I found was capable of great improvement, and that it was many ways
suited to my inclination , which delighted in cultivating, managing, planting, and
improving of land ; and , particularly, being an inland county, I was removed
from conversing among ships , sailors, and things relating to the remote part
of the world.
In a word, I went down to my farm, settled my family, bought me ploughs,
harrows, a cart, waggon, horses, cows, sheep, and, setting seriously to work,
became in one half year a mere country gentleman. My thoughts were entirely
taken up in managing my servants, cultivating the ground, enclosing, planting,
&c.; and I lived , as I thought, the most agreeable life that nature was capable of
directing, or that a man always bred to misfortunes was capable of being re
treated to .
I farmed upon my own land - I had no rent to pay- was limited by no
articles — I could pull up or cut down as I pleased - what I planted was for
myself, and what I improved was for my family ; and having thus left off the
thoughts of wandering, I had not the least discomfort in any part of my life as
to this world. Now, I thought, indeed, that I enjoyed the middle state of life,
which my father so earnestly recommended to me -a kind of heavenly life,
something like what is described by the poet upon the subject of a country
life :G
Free from vices, free from care,
Age has no pains, and youth no snare.
But, in the middle of all this felicity, one blow from unforeseen Providence
unhinged me at once, and not only made a breach upon me, inevitable and
incurable, but drove me, byits consequence, upon a deep relapse into the
wandering disposition , which, as I may say, being born in my very blood, soon
recovered its hold of me, and, like the returns of a violent distemper, came on
with an irresistible force upon me, so that nothing could make any more
impression upon me. This blow was the loss of my wife .
It is not my business here to write an elegy upon my wife, to give a character
of her particular virtues, and make my court to the sex by the flattery of a
funeral sermon . She was, in a few words, the stay of my affairs, the centre of
all my enterprises, the engine that, by her prudence, reduced me to that happy
compass I was in, from the most extravagant and ruinous project that fluttered in
my head as above, and did more to guide my rambling genius than a mother's
tears a father's instructions, a friend's council, or all my own reasoning could do .
I was happy in listening to her tears, and in being moved by her entreaties, and,
to the last degree, desolate and dislocated in the world, by the loss of her.
When she was gone, the world looked awkwardly round me ; I was as much a
stranger in it in my thoughts as I was in the Brazils when I went first on shore,
and as much alone, except as to the assistance of servants, as I was in my island.
I knew neither what to do or what not to do ; I saw the world busy around me,
one part labouring for bread, and the other part sqandering in vile excesses, or
empty pleasures equally miserable, because the end they proposed still fled from
286
Wat TOOPERATIONS (CM )

them ; for the men of pleasure every day surfeited of their vice, and heaped up
work for sorrow and repentance, and the men of labour spent their strength in
daily strugglings for bread to maintain the vital strength they laboured with ; so
living in a daily circulation of sorrow --living but to work, and working but to
live, as if daily bread were the only end of a wearisome life, and a wearisome life
the only occasion of daily bread .
This put me in mind of the life I lived in my kingdom the island, where I
suffered no more corn to grow, because I did not want it, and bred no more goats,
because I had no use for them - where the money lay in the drawer till it grew
mildewed, and had scarce the favour to be looked upon in twenty years.
All these things, had I improved as I ought to have done, and as reason and
religion had dictated to me, would have taught me to search farther than
human enjoyments for a full felicity, and that there was something which
certainly was the reason and end of life, superior to all these things and which
was either to be possessed, or, at least, hoped for, on this side of the grave.
But my sage councellor was gone ; I was like a ship without a pilot, that
could only run before the wind ; my thoughts ran all away again into the old
affair - my head was quite turned with the whimsies of foreign adventures ; and
all the pleasing innocent amusements of my farm and garden, my cattle and my
family, which before entirely possessed me, were nothing to me, had no relish, and
were like music to one that has no ear, or food to one that has no taste : in a word,
I resolved to leave off housekeeping, let my farm, and return to London ; and in
a few months after I did so .
When I came to London, I was still as uneasy as before : I had no relish to
the place, no employment in it, nothing to do but to saunter about like an idle
person, of whom it may be said, he is perfectly useless in God's creation , and it is
not one farthing matter to the rest of his kind whether he be dead or alive. This
also was the thing which, of all circumstances of life, was the most my aversion , Mer
who had been all my days used to an active life ; and I would often say to myself,
“ A state of idleness is the very dregs of life : " and, indeed, I thought I was
much more suitably employed, when I was twenty-six days making me a deal
board.
It is now the beginning of the year 1693 , when my nephew, whom as I
observed before, I had brought up to the sea, and had made commander of a ship,
was come home from a short voyage to Bilboa, being the first he had made. He
came to me, and told me, that some merchants of his acquaintance had been
proposing to him to go a voyage for them to the East Indies and to China, as
private traders : " And now, uncle, " says he, " if you will go to sea with me, I'll
engage to land you upon your old habitation in the island, for we are to touch at
the Brazils."
Nothing can be a greater demonstration of a future state, and of the existence
of an invisable world, than the concurrence of second causes with the ideas of
things which we form in our minds, perfectly reserved, and not communicated to
any in the world.
•
287
TTVIST. PER
My nephew knew nothing how far my distemper of wandering was returned

upon me, and I knew nothing of what he had in his thoughts to say, when that
very morning, before he came to me , I had, in a great deal of confusion of
thought, and revolving every part of my circumstances in my mind, come to this
resolution, namely, that I would go to Lisbon and consult with my old sea-captain ;
and so, if it was rational and practicable, I would go and see the island again, and
see what was become of my people there. I had pleased myself also with the
thoughts of peopling the place, and carrying inhabitants from hence , getting a
patent for the possession , and I know not what ; when , in the middle of all this,
in comes my nephew, as I have said, with his project of carrying me thither, in
his way to the East Indies.
I paused a while at his words, and looked steadily at him, " What devil,” said
I, " sent you this unlucky errand ? " My nephew started, as if he had been
frighted, at first ; but perceiving I was not much displeased with the proposal,
he recovered himself. " I hope it may not be an unlucky proposal, sir, " says
he ; " I dare say you would be pleased to see your new colony there, where
you once reigned with more felicity than most of your brother monarchs in the
world."
In a word, the scheme hit so exactly with my temper, that is to say, with the
prepossession I was under, and of which I have said so much , that I told him in a
few words, if he agreed with the merchants, I would go with him ; but I told him
I would not promise to go any farther than my own island. " Why, sir, " says he,
"you don't want to be left there again I hope " -" Why, " said I, " can you not
take me up again in your return ? " He told me, it could not be possible that the
merchants would allow him to come that way with a loaded ship of such value, it
being a month's sail out of his way, and might be three or four : " besides, sir, if
I should miscarry, " said he, " and not return at all, then you would be just
reduced to the condition you were in before."
This was very rational : but we both found out a remedy for it, which was to
carry a framed sloop on board the ship, which, being taken in pieces and shipped
on board the ship, might, by the help of some carpenters, whom we agreed to
carry with us, be set up again in the island and finished , fit to go to sea in a
few days .
I was not long resolving ; for indeed the importunities of my nephew joined
in so effectually with my inclination, that nothing could oppose me ; on the other
hand, my wife being dead, I had no body concerned themselves so much for me
as to persuade me one way or other, except my ancient good friend, the widow
who earnestly struggled with me to consider my years, my easy circumstances,
and the needless hazard of a long voyage, and, above all my young children :
but it was all to no purpose ; I had an irresistible desire to the voyage, and I told
her, I thought there was something so uncommon in the impressions I had
upon my mind for the voyage, that it would be a kind of resisting Providence if
I should attempt to stay at home ; after which she ceased her expostulations,
and joined with me, not only in making provision for my voyage, but also in
288
ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE. P
SUB Z
settling my family affairs in my absence, and providing for the education of my

children .
In order to this I made my will, and settled the estate I had in such a manner
for my children, and placed in such hands, that I was perfectly easy and satisfied
they would have justice done them, whatever might befal me ; and for their
education , I left it wholly to my widow, with a sufficient maintenance to herself
for her care ; all which she richly deserved, for no mother could have taken more
care in their education, or understood it better ; and as she lived till I came home,
I also lived to thank her for it.
My nephew was ready to sail about the beginning of January 1694-5, and I,
with my man Friday, went on board in the Downs the 8th, having, besides that
sloop which I mentioned above, a very considerable cargo of all kinds of necessary
things for my colony, which if I did not find in good condition , I resolved to
leave so.
First, I carried with
me some servants ,
whom I purposed to
燒
place there as inhabi
tants , or at least to set
on work there upon my
own account while I
staid, and either to
leave them there, or
carry them forward , as
they should appear
willing ; particularly,
I carried two car
penters , and a smith ,
and a very handy,
ingenious fellow , who
was a cooper by trade,
but was also a general mechanic ; for he was dexterous at making wheels
and hand-mills to grind corn, was a good turner, and a good pot-maker ; he
A
also made any thing that was proper to make of earth or of wood in a
word, we called him our " Jack of all trades. "
With these I carried a tailor, who had offered himself to go passenger to the
East Indies with my nephew, but afterwards consented to stay on our new
plantation, and proved a most necessary handy fellow as could be desired, in many
other businesses besides that of his trade , for, as I observed formerly, necessity
arms us for all employments .
My cargo, as near as I can recollect, for I have not kept an account of the
289
Yo
ve You
E. J. BRETT'S EDITION 97.98

Sale Lamel Shetty
To
particulars, consisted of a sufficient quantity of linen, and some thin English

stuffs for clothing the Spaniards that I expected to find there, and enough of them
as, by my calculation , might comfortably supply them for seven years. If I
remember right, the materials which I carried for clothing them, with gloves, hats,
shoes, stockings , and all such things as they could want for wearing, amounted to
above two hundred pounds, including some beds, bedding, and household stuff,
particularly kitchen utensils, with pots, kettles, pewter, brass, &c., besides, near a
hundred pounds more in ironwork, nails, tools of every kind, staples, hooks ,
hinges, and every necessary thing I could think of.
I carried also a hundred spare arms, muskets, and fusees, besides some pistols,
a considerable quantity of shot of all sizes, three or four tons of lead, and two
pieces of brass cannon ; and because I knew not what time and what extremities
I was providing for, I carried a hundred barrels of powder, besides swords,
cutlasses, and the iron part of some spikes and halberts ; so that in short, we had
a large magazine of all sorts of stores ; and I made my nephew carry two small
quarter-deck guns more than he wanted for his ship, to leave behind if there was
occasion : that when they came there we might build a fort, and man it against
AASIAN
all sorts of enemies : and indeed I at first thought there would be need enough of
it all, and much more, if we hoped to maintain our possession of the island, as
shall be seen in the course of the story.
I had not such bad luck in this voyage as I had been used to meet with : and
therefore shall have the less occasion to interrupt the reader, who, perhaps, may
be impatient to hear how matters went with my colony ; yet some odd accidents
cross winds, and bad weather, happened on this first setting out, which made the
voyage longer than I expected it at first ; and I, who had never made but onc
voyage, namely, my first voyage to Guinea, in which I might be said to come
QMALAS
back again as the voyage was first designed , began to think the same ill fate still
attended me ; that I was born never to be contented with being on shore, and yet
to be always unfortunate at sea.
Contrary winds put us to the northward and we were obliged to put in at
Galway in Ireland, where we lay wind-bound two-and- thirty days : but we had
this satisfaction with the disaster, that provisions were here exceedingly cheap ,
and in the utmost plenty ; so that while we lay here we never touched the ship's
stores, but rather added to them. Here also I took several hogs, and two cows
with their calves, which I resolved, if I had a good passage, to put on shore in my
island, but we found occasion to dispose otherwise of them.
We set out on the 5th of February from Ireland , and had a very fair gale of
wind for some days ; as I remember, it might be about the 20th of February, in
the evening, when the mate having the watch, came into the round house, and
told us he saw a flash of fire, and heard a gun fired ; and while he was telling us
of it, a boy came in, and told us the boatswain heard another. This made us all
Mic
run out upon the quarter-deck, where for a while we heard nothing, but in a few
minutes we saw a very great light, and found that there was some very terrible
fire at a distance. Immediately we had recourse to our reckonings, in which we
290
D
Ye
CRIUE ThatF
all agreed that that there could be no land that way in which the fire showed itself
-no, not for five hundred leagues, for it appeared at west-north-west. Upon
this, we concluded it must be some ship on fire at sea ; and, as by our hearing the
noise of the guns just before, we concluded it could not be far off, we stood
directly towards it, and were presently satisfied we should discover it, because the
farther we sailed the greater the light appeared, though the weather being hazy,
we could not perceive any thing but the light for a while. In about half an
hour's sailing, the wind being fair for us, though not much of it, and the weather
clearing up a little, we could plainly discern it was a great ship on fire in the
middle of the sea.
I was most sensibly touched with this disaster, though not at all acquainted
with the persons engaged in it ; I presently recollected my former circumstances,
in what condition I was in when taken up by the Portugal captain ; and how
much more deplorable the circumstances of the poor creatures belonging to this
ship must be if they had no other ship in company with them : upon this I
immediately ordered that five guns should be fired, one soon after another, that,
if possible, we might give notice to them that there was help for them at hand,
and that they might endeavour to save themselves in their boat ; for though
we could see the flame in the ship, yet they, it being night, could see nothing
of us .
We lay by some time upon this, only driving as the burning ship drove,
waiting for daylight ; when on a sudden, to our great terror, though we had
reason to expect it, the ship blew up in the air, and immediately sank. This was
terrible, and indeed an afflicting sight, for the sake of the poor men, who I
concluded, must be either all destroyed in the ship, or be in the utmost distress
in their boats in the middle of the ocean, which at present, by reason it was dark,
I could not see : however to direct them as well as I could, I caused lights to be
hung out in all the parts of the ship where we could, and which we had lanterns
for, and kept firing guns all the night long ; letting them know by this, that there
was a ship not far off.
About eight o'clock in the morning we discovered the ship's boats by the help
of our perspective glasses ; and found there were two of them, both thronged with
people, and deep in the water : we perceived they rowed, the wind being against
them -that they saw our ship, and did the utmost to make us see them .
We immediately spread our ancient, to let them know we saw them, and hung
a waft out, as a signal for them to come on board ; and then made more sail,
standing directly to them. In a little more than half an hour we came up with
them, and, in a word, took them all in, being no less than sixty-four men, women,
and children ; for there were a great many passengers.
Upon the whole, we found it was a French merchant ship, ofthree hundred
tons, homeward bound from Quebec, in the river of Canada. The master gave
us a long account of the distress of his ship, how the fire began in the steerage by
the negligence of the steersman ; but, on his crying out for help, was, as every
body thought, entirely got out : but they soon found that some of the sparks of
291
} Metmisteht
குப் L
the first fire had gotten into some part of the ship, so difficult to come at, that
they could not effectually quench it ; and afterwards getting in between the
timbers, and within the ceiling of the ship , it proceeded into the hold, and
mastered all the skill and all the application they were able to exert.
They had no more to do then but to get into their boats, which, to their great
comfort, were pretty large ; being their long-boat, and a great shallop , besides a
small skiff, which was of no great service to them, other than to get some fresh
water and provisions into her, after they had secured themselves from the fire .
They had indeed small hope of their lives by getting into these boats at that
distance from any land ; only, as they said well , that they were escaped from the
fire, and had a possibility, that some ship might happen to be at sea, and might
take them in. They had sails, oars, and a compass ; and were preparing to make
the best of their way to Newfoundland , the wind blowing pretty fair ; for it blew
an east at south-east-by-east. They had as much provisions and water, as, with
sparing it so as to be next door to starving, might support them about twelve
days ; in which, if they had no bad weather, and no contrary winds, the captain
said, he hoped he might get to the banks of Newfoundland , and might perhaps
take some fish to sustain them till they might go on shore. But there were so
many chances against them in all these cases - such as storms to overset and
founder them, rains and cold to benumb and perish their limbs, contrary winds to
keep them out and starve them— that it must have been next to miraculous if
they had escaped .

In the midst of their consultations, every one being hopeless, and ready to
despair, the captain, with tears in his eyes, told me, they were on a sudden
surprised with the joy of hearing a gun fire, and after that four more ; these were
the five guns which I caused to be fired at first seing the light : this revived their
hearts, and gave them the notice which, as above, I designed I should, namely,
that there was a ship at hand for their help .
It was upon the hearing these guns, that they took down their masts and
sails ; and the sound coming from windward, they resolved to lie by till morning.
Some time after this, hearing no more guns, they fired three muskets, one
considerable while after another ; but these, the wind being contrary we never
heard.
Some time after that again, they were still more agreeably surprised with
seeing our lights, and hearing our guns, which , as I have said, I caused to be fired
all the rest of the night : this set them to work with their oars to keep their boats
ahead, at least that we might the sooner come up with them ; and at last, to their
inexpressible joy, they found we saw them .
It is impossible for me to express the several gestures, the strange ecstacies,
the variety of postures, which these poor delivered people ran into, to express the
joy of their souls at so unexpected a deliverance. Grief and fear are easily
described - sighs, tears, groans, and a very few motions of head and hands, make
up the sum of its variety : but an excess of joy, a surprise of joy, has a thousand
evtravagancies in it ; there were some in tears, some raging and tearing them
292
Ky
பாம்
ex Don
By
selves, as if they had been in the greatest agonies of sorrow ; some stark raving
and downright luatic ; some ran about the ship stamping with their feet, others
wringing their hands ; some were dancing, several singing, some laughing, more
crying ; many quite dumb, not able to speak a word ; others sick and vomiting,
several swooning, and ready to faint ; and a few were crossing themselves and
giving God thanks.
I would not wrong them neither - there might be many that were thankful
afterward ; but the passion was too strong for them at first, and they were not
able to master it A they were thrown into ecstacies and a kind of frenzy ; and so
there were but a very few who were composed and serious in their joy.
Perhaps also the case may have some addition to it, from the particular cir
cumstance of the nation they belonged to-I mean the French, whose temper is
allowed to be more volatile, more passionate, and more sprightly, and their spirits
more fluid , than of other nations . I am not a philosopher to determine the cause ,
but nothing I had ever seen before came up to it ; the ecstacies poor Friday, my
KUTANASUWATUM
SULMONLARAMKAMASZY
IA
trusty savage, was in, when he found his father in the boat, came the nearest to
it ; and the surprise of the master, and his two companions, whom I delivered
from the villains that set them on shore on the island, came a little way towards
it ; but nothing was to compare to this, either that I saw in Friday, or any where
else in my life.
It is farther observable, that these extravagancies did not show themselves in
that different manner I have mentioned, in different persons only : but all the
variety would appear in a short succession of moments, in one and the same
person . A man that we saw this minute dumb, and, as it were, stupid and
confounded, should the next minute be dancing and hallooing like an antic ;
and the next moment a-tearing his hair, or pulling his clothes to pieces, and
stamping them under his feet like a madman ; a few minutes after that, we should
have him fall into tears, then sick, then swooning ; and, had not immediate
help been had, would in a few moments more have been dead : and thus it was.
203
•8:009LUM Key R
KAT
not with one or two, or ten, or twenty, but with the greatest part of them ;
and, if I remember right, our surgeon was obliged to let above thirty of them
blood.
There were two priests among them, one an old man, and the other a
young man ; and that which was strangest was, that the oldest man was the
worst.
As soon as he set his foot on board our ship, and saw himself safe, he dropped
down stone dead to all appearance — not the least sign of life could be perceived
in him. Our surgeon immediately applied proper remedies to recover him, and
was the only man in the ship that believed he was not dead ; and at length he
opened a vein in his arm , having first chafed and rubbed the part, so as to warm
it as much as possible : upon this, the blood , which only dropped at first, flowed
something freely ; in three minutes after the man opened his eyes ; and, about
a quarter of an hour after that, he spoke, grew better, and, in a little time, quite
well. After the blood was stopped , he walked about, told us he was perfectly
well, took a dram of cordial which the surgeon gave him, and was what we called
come to himself. About a quarter of an hour after this they came running into
the cabin to the surgeon, who was bleeding a French woman that had fainted,
and told him the priest was gone stark mad. It seems he had begun to
revolve the change of his circumstances in his mind, and this put him into an
ecstacy of joy ; his spirits whirled about faster than the vessels could convey
them ; the blood grew hot and feverish, and the man was as fit for bedlam as
any creature that ever was in it : the surgeon would not bleed him again in
that condition, but gave him something to doze and put him to sleep , which, after
some time, operated upon him, and he waked next morning perfectly composed
and well.
The young priest behaved himself with great command of his passion , and
was really an example of a serious, well-governed mind. At his first coming
on board the ship, he threw himself flat on his face, prostrating himself in
thankfulness for his deliverance ; in which I unhappily and unseasonably
disturbed him, really thinking he had been in a swoon : but he spoke calmly,
L
thanked me, told me he was giving God thanks for his deliverance, begged me
to leave him a few moments, and that, next to his Maker, he would give me
thanks also .
I was heartily sorry that I disturbed him, and not only left him, but kept
others from interrupting him olso ; he continued in that posture about three
minutes, or a little more, after I left him, then came to me, as he had said he
would, and with a great deal of seriousness and affection, but with tears in his
eyes, thanked me that had, under God, given him and so many miserable
3 creatures their lives. I told him I had no room to move him to thank God for
it rather than me ; for I had seen that he had done that already : but I added,
that it was nothing but what reason and humanity dictated to all men, and that
we had as much reason as he to give thanks to God , who had blessed us so far as
to make us the instruments of his mercy to many of his creatures.
294
After this, the young priest applied himself to his country folks - laboured
to compose them, persuaded, entreated, argued, reasoned with them, and did
his utmost to keep them within the exercise of their reason ; and with some
he had success, though others were, for a time, out of all government of
themselves.
I cannot help committing this to writing, and perhaps it may be useful to
those into whose hands it may fall, in the guiding themselves in all the extra
vagancies of their passions ; for, if an excess of joy can carry men out to such a
length beyond the reach of their reason , what will not the extravagances of anger,
rage, and a provoked mind, carry us to ? And , indeed, here I saw reason for
keeping an exceeding watch over our passions of every kind, as well as those of
joy and satisfaction, as those of sorrow and anger.
We were sometimes disordered by these extravagances among our new
guests for the first day ; but when they had been retired, lodgings provided for
them all as well as our ship would allow, and they had slept heartily, as most of
them did, being fatigued and frightened, they were quite another sort of people
the next day.
Nothing of good manners, or civil acknowledgments for the kindness shown
them, was wanting ; the French, it is known , are naturally apt enough to exceed
that way. The captain and one of the priests came to me the next day and,
desiring to speak with me and my nephew, the commander began to consult with
us what should be done with them ; and, first, they told us, that as we had saved
their lives, so all they had was little enough for a return to us for thkn d ness
received. The captain said, they had saved some money, and some things ofvalue
in their boats, catched hastily out of the flames ; and if we would accept of it,
they were ordered to make an offer of it all to us ; they only desired to be set on
shore somewhere in our way, where, if possible, they might get a passage to
France.
My nephew was for accepting their money at first word, and to consider what
to do with them afterwards : but I overruled in that part ; for I knew what it was
to be set on shore in a strange country ; and if the Portugal captain that took me
up at sea had served me so, and took all that I had for my deliverance, I must
have starved, or have been as much a slave at the Brazils as I had been at
Barbary, the being sold to a Mahometan only accepted ; and perhaps a
Portuguese is not a much better master than a Turk, if not, in some cases a
much worse .
I therefore told the French captain that we had taken them up in their distress,
it was true ; but that it was our duty to do so, as we were fellow creatures, and
as we would desire to be so delivered , if we were in the like or any other ex
tremity ; that we had done nothing for them but what we believed they would
have done for us, if we had been in their case, and they in ours ; but that we
took them up to serve them , not to plunder them ; and that it would be a most
barbarous thing to take that little from them which they had saved out of the fire,
and then set them on shore and leave them ; that this would be first to save them
296
CONGAQUENHAVHAVEER COM Chevanta

Par Betty
from death, and then kill them ourselves - save them from drowning, and then
abandon them to starving ; and therefore I would not let the least thing be taken
from them. As to setting them on shore, I told them, indeed that was an
exceeding difficulty to us, for that the ship was bound to the East Indies ; and
though we were driven out of our course to the westward a very great way, which
perhaps was directed by Heaven on purpose for their deliverance, yet it was
impossible for us wilfully to change our voyage on this particular account ;
nor could my nephew, the captain, answer it to the freighters, with whom he
was under charter-party to pursue his voyage by way of Brazil ; and all I
knew he could do . for them was, to put ourselves in the way of meeting with
other ships homeward bound from the West Indies, and get them passage, if
possible, to England or France.
The first part of
the proposal was so
generous and kind,
they could not but
be very thankful
for it ; but they
were in a great G
CHILDHEIMILISC
consternation , es
pecially the pas
RAZIE
sengers,
IIN}
at the
dott
AMMEZ
01.4
notion of being
carried away to the
East Indies : they
then entreated me ,
that seeing I was
driven so far to the **
westward before I
met with them, I
would at least keep on the same course to the banks of Newfoundland, where
it was possible I might meet with some ship or sloop that they might hire to
carry them back to Canada, from whence they came.
I thought this was but a reasonable request on their part, and therefore I
inclined to agree to it ; for indeed I considered, that to carry this whole company
to the East Indies would not only be an intolerable severity to the poor people,
but would be ruining our whole voyage, by devouring all our provisions ; so I
thought it no breach of charter-party, but what an unforeseen accident made
Love!
absolutely necessary to us, and in which no one could say we were to blame ; for
the laws of God and nature would have forbid, that we should refuse to take up
two boats full of people in such a distressed condition ; and the nature of the
thing, as well respecting ourselves as the poor people, obliged us to see them on
shore somewhere or other, for their deliverance ; so I consented that we would
carry them to Newfoundland, if wind and weather would permit ; and, if net ,
that I would carry them to Martinico, in the West Indies.
296
Su *** RTWPAR GARANIZE
Lovemy
Weekly
Penny
‫ مات‬ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.

One
Sta &
.
'
The wind continued fresh easterly, but the weather pretty good ; and as it had
blowed continually in the points between north-east and south-east a long time,
we missed several opportunities of sending them to France ; for we met several
ships bound for Europe, whereof two were French, from St. Christopher's ; but
Characters
they had been so long beating up against the wind, that they durst take in no
ROVERS
Number
passengers for fear of wanting provisions for the voyage as well for themselves as
Scenes
SEAS
Flood
1oerils
Order
Gratis
Field
Giant
for those they should take in ; so we were obliged to go on. It was about a week
THE
every
HE
with
and
No.
and
,OF
by r
f
after this, that we made the banks of Newfoundland, where, to shorten my story,
PT
;O."
.
we put all our French people on board a bark, which they hired at sea there, to
put them on shore, and afterwards to carry them to France, if they could get
MİRTUALI Al
" W a
TE
jal:
JW
provisions to victual themselves with . When I say all the French went on shore,
I should remember that the young priest I spoke of, hearing we were bound to
the East Indies, desired to go the voyage with us, and to be set on shore on the
coast of Coromandel : I readily agreed to that ; for I wonderfully liked the man,
and had very good reason, as will appear afterwards ; also four of the seamen
entered themselves in our ship and proved very useful fellows .
:
297
Dov ‫مكوه‬
e
+4
Grow State TANERA
From hence we directed our course to the West Indies, steering away south
and south-by-east, for about twenty days together, sometimes little or no wind
at all, when we met another subject for our humanity to work upon, almost as
deplorable as that before.
It was in the latitude of twenty-seven degrees five minutes north, and the
19th day of March 1694-5, when we espied a sail, our course south-east-and
by-south . We soon perceived it was a large vessel, and that she bore up to
us ; but could not at first know what to make of her, till, after coming a little
nearer, we found she had lost her main-topmast, foremast, and bowsprit, and
presently she fires a gun as a signal of distress . The weather was pretty
good, wind at north-north-west, a fresh gale, and we soon came to speak
with her.
We found her a ship of Bristol bound home from Barbadoes, but had been
blown out of the road at Barbadoes, a few days before she was ready to sail ,
by a terrible hurricane, while the captain and chief mate were both gone on shore ;
so that, besides the terror of the storm, they were but in an indifferent case for
good artists to bring the ship home. They had been already nine weeks at sea,
and had met with another terrible storm after the hurricane was over, which had
blown them quite out of their knowledge to the westward, and in which they had
lost their masts, as above ; they told us, they expected to have seen the Bahama
Islands, but were then driven away again to the south-east by a strong gale of
wind at north-north-west, the same that blew now, and having no sails to work the
ship with, but a main-course, and a kind of square sail upon a jury-foremost, which
they had set up, they could not lie near the wind, but were endeavouring to stand
VOG Z
away for the Canaries.
But that which was worst of all, was, that they were almost starved for
want of provisions, besides the fatigues they had undergone : their bread and
flesh was quite gone, they had not an ounce left in the ship, and had had none
for eleven days ; the only relief they had was, their water was not all spent, and
they had about half a barrel of flour left ; they had sugar enough ; some succades,
or sweatmeats, they had at first, but they were devoured ; and they had seven
casks of rum .
There was a youth and his mother, and a maid- servant on board, who were
going passengers, and, thinking the ship was ready to sail, unhappily came on
board the evening before the hurricane began ; and, having no provisions of their
own left, they were in a more deplorable condition than the rest ; for the seamen
being reduced to such an extreme necessity themselves, had no compassion , we
may be sure, for the poor passengers ; and they were indeed in a condition that
their misery is very hard to describe .
I had perhaps not known this part, if my curiosity had not led me, the
weather being fair, and the wind abated, to go on board the ship : the second
mate, who upon this occasion commanded the ship, had been on board our
ship ; and he told me indeed, that they had three passengers in the great cabin,
and that they were in a deplorable condition . " Nay," says he, " I believe they
298
KANTÒ MALALANTKO CarCom GenerDrum

P Bethat
Je
are dead, for I have heard nothing of them for above two dayss ; and I was afraid
to inquire after them," said he, " for I had nothing to relieve thein with ."
We immediately applied ourselves to give them what relief we could spare ;
and, indeed, I had so far overruled things with my nephew, that I would have
victualted them, though we had gone away to Virginia, or any part of the
coast of America, to have supplied ourselves : but there was no necessity
for that.
But now they were in a new danger, for they were afraid of eating too much ,
even of that little we gave them. The mate, or commander, brought six men
with him in his boat, but these poor wretches looked like skeletons, and were so
weak, they could hardly sit to their oars ; the mate himself was very ill, and half
starved, for he declared he had reserved nothing from the men, and went share
and share alike with them in every bit they ate.
I cautioned him to eat sparingly, but set meat before him immediately, and he
had not eaten three mouthfuls before he began to be sick and out of order ; so he
stopped a while, and our surgeon mixed him up something with some broth, which
he said would be to him both food and physic, and after he had taken it he grew
better. In the meantime, I forgot not the men - I ordered victuals to be given
them, and the poor creatures rather devoured than ate it ; they were so ex
ceedingly hungry that they were in a manner ravenous, and had no command of
themselves—and two of them ate with so much greediness, that they were in
danger of their lives the next morning.
The sight of these people's distress was very moving to me, and brought to
mind what I had a terrible prospect of at my first coming on shore in my island,
where I had not the least mouthful of food, or any hopes of procuring it ; besides
the hourly apprehension I had of being made the food of other creatures. But
all the while the mate was thus relating to me the miserable condition of the
ship's company, I could not put out of my thought the story he had told me of JESUIVE
the three poor creatures in the great cabin- namely, the mother, her son, and the
maid-servant, whom he had heard nothing of for two or three days, and whom
he seemed to confess they had wholly neglected, their own extremities being so
great ; by which I understood , that they had really given them no food at all
and that therefore they must be perished, and be all lying dead perhaps on the
floor or deck of the cabin.
As I therefore kept the mate, whom we then called captain, on board with his
men to refresh them, so I also forgot not the starving crew, that were left on
board, but ordered my own boat to go on board the ship , and with my mate and
twelve men to carry them a sack of bread, and four or five pieces of beef to boil.
Our surgeon charged the men to cause the meat to be boiled while they staid, and
to keep guard in the cook-room , to prevent the men's taking it to cat raw, or
taking it out of the pot before it was well boiled, and then to give every man but
a little at a time ; and by this caution he preserved the men , who would other
wise have killed themselves with that very food that was given them on purpose
to save their lives.
299
At the same time, I ordered the mate to go into the great cabin , and see what
condition the poor passengers were in , and, if they were alive, to comfort them
and give them what refreshment was proper ; and the surgeon gave a large
pitcher with some of the prepared broth which he had given the mate that
was on board , and which he did not question would restore them gradually.
I was not satisfied with this ; but, as I said above, having a great mind
to see the scene of misery, which I knew the ship itself would present me
with in a more lively manner than I could have it by report, I took the
captain of the ship, as we now called him, with me, and went myself a little after
in their boat .
I found the poor men on board almost in a tumult to get the victuals out of
the boiler before it was ready ; but my mate observed his order, and kept a good
guard at the cook-room door - and the men he placed there, after using all
HELLAMCOLLA
117028
possible persuasion to have patience, kept them off by force ; however, he caused
some buiscuit cakes to be dipped in the pot, and softened them with the liquor of
Save
the meat, which they call brewis, and gave every one one, to stay their stomachs,
and told them it was for their own safety that he was obliged to give them but
little at a time. But it was all in vain ; and had not I come on board, and their
own commander and officers with me, and with good words, and some threats
also of giving them no more, I believe they would have broke into the cook-room
by force, and torn the meat out of the furnace —for words indeed are of a very
small force to an hungry belly -- however, we pacified them, and fed them
300
Niligmandiy rally TVONALAT T STOMIZA

CarecenCrateCogges The
gradually and cautiously for the first time, and the next time gave them more,
and at last filled their bellies, and the men did well enough .
But the misery of the poor passengers in the cabin was of another nature, and
far beyond the rest, for as, first, the ship's company had so little for themselves, it
was but too true that they had at first kept them very low, and at last totally
neglected them ; so that for six or seven days, it might be said, they had really
had no food at all, and for several days before very little.
The poor mother, who, as the first mate reported , was a woman of good sense
and good breeding, had spared all she could get so affectionately for her son, that
at last she entirely sank under it ; and when the mate of our ship went in, she
sat upon the floor or deck, with her back up against the sides, between two chairs
which were lashed fast, and her head sunk in between her shoulders, like a corpse,
though not quite dead. My mate said all he could to revive and encourage her, and ,
with a spoon, put some broth into her mouth : she opened her lips, and lifted up
one hand, but could not speak ; yet she understood what he said, and made signs
to him, intimating, that it was too late for her, but pointed to her child, as if she
would have said, they should take care of him.
However, the mate, who was exceedingly moved with the sight, endeavoured
to get some of the broth into her mouth ; and, as he said, got two or three
spoonfulls down, though I question wsether he could be sure of it or not ; but it
was too late, and she died the same night.
The youth, who was preserved at the price of his most affectionate mother's
life, was not so far gone : yet he lay in a cabin bed as one stretched out, with
hardly any life left in him : he had a piece of an old glove in his mouth, having
eaten up the rest of it : however, being young, and having more strength than
his mother, the mate got something down his throat, and he began sensibly to
revive, though , by giving him some time after but two or three spoonfulls
extraordinary, he was very sick, and brought it up again.
But the next care was the poor maid ; she lay all along upon the deck hard
by her mistress , and just like one that had fallen down with apoplexy, and
struggled for life : her limbs were distorted, one of her hands were clasped round
the frame of one chair, and she griped it so hard that we could not easily make
her let it go ; her other arm lay over her head, and her feet lay both together, set
fast against the frame of the cabin table : in short, she lay just like one in the last
agonies of death , and yet she was alive too .
The poor creature was not only starved with hunger, and terrified with the
thoughts of death, but as the men told us afterwards, was broken-hearted for
her mistress, whom slie saw dying two or three days before, and whom she loved
most tenderly.
We knew not what to do with this poor girl ; for, when our surgeon , who
was a man of very great knowledge and experience, and, with great application,
recovered her as to life, he had her upon his hand as to her senses ; for she
was little less than distracted for a considerable time after, as shall appear
presently.
Man
HEMAL 301
Pyuris
লফ
Whoever shall read these memorandums, must be desired to consider, that
for ker
visits at sea are not like a journey into the country, where sometimes people stay
Par
a week or a fortnight at a place. Our business was to relieve this distressed
ship's crew, but not lie by for them ; and though they were willing to steer the
same course with us for some days, yet we could carry no sail to keep pace with
a ship that had no masts : however, as their captain begged of us to help him set
up a main-topmast, and a kind of topmast to his jury-foremast, we did, as it were,
lie by him for three or four days, and then, having given him five barrels of
beef and pork, two hogsheads of biscuit, and a proportion of peas, flour, and
what other things we could spare, and taking three casks of sugar, and some
rum, and some pieces of eight, of them for satisfaction, we left them, taking on
board with us, at their own earnest request, the youth and the maid , and all
their goods .
The young lad was about seventeen years of age, a pretty, well-bred, modest,
and sensible youth ; greatly dejected with the loss of his mother, and, as it seems ,
had lost his father but a few months before at Barbadoes . He begged of the
surgeon to speak to me to take him out of the ship, for he said the cruel fellows
had murdered his mother ; and , indeed, so they had , that is to say, passively : for
they might have spared a small sustenance to the poor helpless widow, that
might have preserved her alive. But hunger knows no friend, no relation , no
justice, no right, and therefore is remorseless , and capable of no compassion .
The surgeon told him how far we were going, and how it would carry him
away from all his friends, and put him, perhaps, in as bad circumstances almost
as we found them —that is to say, starving in the world. He said it mattered not
whither he went, if he was but delivered from the terrible crew that he was
among-that the captain (by which he meant me, for he could know nothing of
my nephew) had saved his life, and he was sure would not hurt him : and, as for
the maid, he was sure, if she came to herself, she would be very thankful for it,
let us carry them whither we would. The surgeon represented the case so af
fectionately to me, that I yielded, and we took them both on board, with all their
goods, except eleven hogsheads of sugar, which could not be removed or come at ;
and as the youth had a bill of lading for them, I made his commander sign a
writing, obliging him to go, as soon as he came to Bristol, to one Mr. Rogers, a
merchant there, to whom the youth said he was related, and to deliver a letter
which I wrote to him, and all the goods he had belonging to the deceased widow :
which, I suppose, was not done ; for I could never learn that the ship came to
Bristol, but was, as is most possible, lost at sea, being in so disabled a condition,
and so far from any land, that I am of opinion, the first storm she met with after
wards she might founder in the sea : for she was leaky, and had damage in her
hold when I met with her.
I was now in the latitude of nineteen degrees thirty-two minutes and had
hitherto had a tolerable voyage as to weather, though at first the winds had been
contrary . I shall trouble nobody with the little incidents of wind, weather,
currents, &c., on the rest of our voyage ; but, shortening my story for the sake
302
SAUENRITO
D
Alala
of what is to follow, shall observe, that I came to my old habitation , the island,
on the 10th of April 1695. It was with no small difficulty that I found the
place for as I came to it, and went from it before, on the south and east side of
the island, as coming from the Brazils, so now, coming in between the main and
the island, and having no chart for the coast, nor any land mark, I did not know
it when I saw it, or know whether I saw it or not.
We beat about a great while, and went on shore on several islands on the
mouth of the great river Oroonoque, but none for my purpose : only this I learnt
by my coasting the shore, that I was under one great mistake before, namely, that
the continent which I thought I saw from the island I lived in, was really no
continent, but a long island, or rather a ridge of islands, reaching from one to the
other side of the extended mouth of that great river ; and that the savages who
came to my island were not properly those which we call Caribbees, but islanders ,
and other barbarians of the same kind, who inhabited something nearer to our
side than the rest.
In short, I visited several of the islands to no purpose ; some I found were
inhabited, and some were not . On one of them I found some Spaniards, and
thought they had lived there ; but, speaking with them; found they had a sloop
lay in a small creek hard by, and that they came thither to make salt, and catch
some pearl mussels, if they could ; but they belonged to the Isle de Trinidad ,
FRATONAJES
which lay farther north, in the latitude of ten and eleven degrees.
Thus, coasting from one island to another, sometimes with the ship, sometimes
with the Frenchman's shallop (which we had found a convenient boat, and
therefore kept her with their very good will) , at length I came fair on the south
side of my island, and I presently knew the very countenance of the place ; so I
brought the ship safe to an anchor broadside with the little creek, where was my
old habitation.
As soon as I saw the place, I called for Friday, and asked him if he knew
where he was ? He looked about a little, and presently clapping his hands, cried,
66
Oh, yes ! Oh, there ! Oh, yes ! Oh , there ! " pointing to our old habitation , and
fell a-dancing and capering like a mad fellow ; and I had much ado to keep him
from jumping into the sea, to swim ashore to the place.
" Well, Friday," said I, " do you think we shall find any body here, or no
and what do you think, shall we see your father ? " The fellow stood mute as a
stock a good while but when I named his father, the poor affectionate creature
looked dejected, and I could see the tears run down his face very plentifully.
" What is the matter, Friday ? " said I ; " are you troubled because you may see
CRILLMUSILLIM
your father ?"-" No, no ! " says he, shaking his head, " no see him more, no ever
more see again ! "-" Why so," said I, " Friday ? How do you know that ? "
" Oh, no ! Oh, no !" says Friday, " he long ago die, long ago, he much old man ."
Well, well," said I, " Friday, yon don't know : but shall we see any body else
then ?" The fellow, it seems, had better eyes than I, and he points just to the
hill above my old house ; and though we lay half a league off, he cries out, " Me
see ! me see ! yes, yes ; me see much man there, and there, and there." I looked,
303
P
VANE SOCUTPENTONTHE(Am
Food
but I could see nobody-no, not with a perspective glass ; which was, I suppose,
because I could not hit the place : for the fellow was right, as I found upon inquiry
the next day, and there were five or six men all together stood to look at the ship,
not knowing what to think of us .
As soon as Friday had told me he saw people, I caused the English ancient
to be spread, and fired three guns to give them notice we were friends ; and
about half a quarter of an hour after, we perceived a smoke rise from the side
of the creek : so I immediately ordered a boat out, taking Friday with me ;
and hanging out a white flag, or a flag of truce, I went directly on shore,
taking with me the young friar I mentioned, to whom I had told the whole story
of my living there, and the manner of it, and every particular both of myself
and those that I left there, and who was on that account extremely desirous
to go with me. We had besides about sixteen men very well armed, if we had
found any new guest there which we did not know of ; but we had no need of
weapons.
As we went on shore
upon the tide of flood
near high water, we
rowed directly into the
creek ; and the first www
man I fixed my eye
upon was the Spaniard
whose life I had saved,
and whom I knew by
his face perfectly well ;
as to his habit, I shall
describe it afterwards.
I ordered nobody to go
on shore at first but
myself • but there was
no keeping Friday in
the boat for the affectionate creature had spied his father at a distance, a good
way off of the Spaniards, where indeed I saw nothing of him ; and if they had
not let him go on shore, he would have jumped into the sea. He was no sooner
on shore, but he flew away to his father like an arrow out of a bow. It would
have made any man shed tears, in spite of the firmest resolution , to have seen the
first transports of this poor fellow's joy, when he came to his father - how he
embraced him, kissed him , stroked his face , took him up in his arms, set him down
upon a tree, and lay down by him - then stood and looked at him, as any one
would look at a strange picture, for a quarter of an hour together pepp then lay
down upon the ground, and stroked his legs, and kissed them, and then got up
again, and stared at him ; one would have thought the fellow bewitched. But
it would have made a dog laugh to see how the next day his passion ran out
another way in the morning he walked along the shore, to and again, with
304
ARNHE D
ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE. 7
Sys Z
his father, several hours, always leading him by the hand as if he had been a
lady ; and every now and then would come to fetch something or other for
him from the boat, either a lump of sugar, or a dram, a biscuit, or something
or other that was good. In the afternoon his frolics ran another way ; for
then he would set the old man down upon the ground , and dance about him, and
make a thousand antic postures and gestures , and all the while he did this he
would be talking to him , and telling him one story or another of his travels,
and of what happened to him abroad, to divert him. In short, if the same filial
FALLA S
WHEREA
Jo
GALIA
LAV
The Famine. ]
affection was to be found in Christians to their parents in our parts of the world,
one would be tempted to say there hardly would have been any need of the fifth
commandment.
But this is a digression ; I return to my landing. It would be endless to take
notice of all the ceremonies and civilities that the Spaniards received me with.
305
Mo
ve 36
E. J. BRETT'S EDITION, 89-40

BYTERN
The first Spaniard, whom, as I said , I knew very well, was he whose life I saved
----he came towards the boat, attended by one more, carrying a flag of truce also
--and he did not only not know me at first, but he had no thoughts, no notion , of
its being me that was come, till I spoke to him. “ Seignor,” said I , in Portuguese,
Te
“ do you not know me ?" At which he spoke not a word ; but giving his musket
to the man that was with him, threw his arms abroad, and, saying something in
Spanish that I did not perfectly hear, came forward and embraced me, telling me
he was inexcusable not to know that face again that he had once seen as of an
angel from Heaven sent to save his life : he said abundance of very handsome
things, as a well-bred Spaniard always knows how - and then beckoning to
the person that attended him, bade him go and call out his comrades . He
then asked me if I would walk to my old habitation, where he would give me
possession of my own house again, and where I should see there had been but mean
improvements. So I walked along with him ; but, alas ! I could no more find
the place again than if I had never been there : for they had planted so many
PINTAMOS
trees, and placed them in such a posture, so thick and close to one another, in ten
years' time they were grown so big, that, in short, the place was inaccessible,
except by such windings and blind ways as they themselves only who made them
could find.
I asked them, what put them up on all these fortifications ? He told me, I
would say there was need enough of it when they had given an account how
they had passed their time since their arriving in the island, especially after
they had the misfortune to find that I was gone ; he told me he could not but
have some satisfaction in my good fortune, when he heard that I was gone in
a good ship and to my satisfaction ; and that he had oftentimes a strong per
suasion, that one time or other he should see me again : but nothing that ever
Bushing
befel him in his life, he said , was so surprising and afflicting to him at first, as the
disappointment he was under when he came back to the island, and found I was
not there.
As to the three barbarians (so he called them) that were left behind, and of
whom he said he had a long story to tell me, the Spaniards all thought themselves
much better among the savages, only that their number was so small. " And,"
says he, " had they been strong enough, we had been long ago in purgatory ; "
and with that he crossed himself upon the breast. " But, sir," says he " I hope
you will not be displeased when I shall tell you how, forced by necessity we were
obliged, for our own preservation, to disarm them, and make them our subjects,
who would not be content with being moderately our masters, but would be our
murderers." I answered, " I was heartily afraid of it when I left them there ;
and nothing troubled me at my parting from the island, but that they were not
come back, that I might have put them in possession of every thing first, and left
the other in a state of subjection , as they deserved : but if they had reduced them
to it, I was very glad, and should be very far from finding any fault with it, for I
knew they were a parcel of refractory, ungovernable villains, and were fit for any
manner of mischief,”
606
**
GUSEN BrandermekHyu aha Va
While I was saying this, came the man whom he had sent back, and with him
.
the eleven men more. In the dress they were in, it was impossible to guess what
nation they were of ; but he made all clear, both to them and to me. First he
turned to me, and pointing to them, said, " These, sir, are some of the gentlemen
who owe their lives to you ; " and then turning to them, and pointing to me, he let
them know who I was ; upon which they all came up one by one, not as if they
had been sailors, and ordinary fellows, and I the like, but really as if they had
been ambassadors or noblemen , and I a monarch or a great conqueror ; their
behaviour was to the last degree obliging and courteous, and yet mixed with a
manly, majestic gravity, which very well became them : and, in short, they had
so much more manners than I, that I scarce knew how to receive their civilities,
much less how to return them in kind.
The history of their coming to, and conduct in the island after my going away,
is so remarkable, and has so many incidents, which the former part of my relation
will help to understand, and which will in most of the particulars, refer to that
account I have already given, that I cannot but commit them with great delight,
to the reading of those that come after me.
I shall no longer trouble the story with a relation in the first person, which
will put me to the expense of ten thousand, " said I's," and " said he's," and " he
told me's," and " I told him's," and the like ; but I shall collect the facts
historically, as near as I can gather them out of my memory, from what they
related to me, and from what I met with in my conversing with them, and with
the place.
In order to do this succinctly, and as intelligibly as I can, I must go back to
OVESA
DE
the circumstances in which I left the island, and which the persons were in of
whom I am to speak. As first, it is necessary to repeat, that I had sent away
Friday's father and the Spaniard, the two whose lives I had rescued from the
savages-I say, I had sent them away in a large canoe to the main , as I then
thought it, to fetch over the Spaniard's companions whom he had left behind him,
in order to save them from the like calamity that he had been in, and in order to
succour them for the present, and that, if possible, we might together find some
way for our deliverance afterward.
When I sent them away, I had no visible appearance of, or the least room to
hope for, my own deliverance, any more than I had twenty years before ; much
less had I any foreknowledge of what after happened, I mean of an English ship
coming on shore there to fetch them off ; and it could not but be a very great
surprise to them when they came back, not only to find that I was gone, but to
find three strangers left on the spot, possessed of all that I had left behind me,
which would otherwise have been their own .
The first thing, however, which I inquired into, that I might begin where I
left off, was of their own part ; and I desired he would give me a particular
account of his voyage back to his countrymen with the boat, when I sent him to
fetch them over. He told me there was little variety in that part : for nothing
remarkable happened to them on the way, they having very calm weather, and a
į
307
1
Ceyran !! X
smooth sea : for his countrymen, it could not be doubted, he said, but that they
were overjoyed to see him (it seems he was the principal man among them, the
captain of the vessel they had been shipwreck.d in having been dead some time) :
they were, he said, the more surprised to see him, because they knew that we had
fallen into the hands of the savages, who, they were satisfiel, would devour him ,
as they did all the rest of their prisoners, that when he told them the story of his
deliverance, and in what manner he was furnished for carrying them away, it was
like a dream to them ; and their astonishment, they said, was something like that
of Joseph's brethren, when he told them who he was, and told them the story of
his exaltation in Pharaoh's court ; but when he showed them the arins , the powder,
the ball, and the provisions that he brought them for their journey, or voyage they
were restored to themselves, took a just share in the joy of their deliverance, and
prepared to come away with him.
The first business was to get canoes ; and in this they were obliged not to
stick so much upon the honest part of it, but to trespass upon their friendly
savages, and to borrow two large canoes, or periaguas, on pretence of going out
a-fishing or for pleasure .
COAL
MaaE
Bay
MAMM
Mal
Thi ‫ان کیآن‬
In these they came away the next morning ; it seems they wanted no time to
get themselves ready, for they had no baggage ; neither clothes, nor provisions,
nor any other thing in the world , but what they had on them, and a few roots to
eat, of which they used to make their bread .
They were in all three weeks absent ; and in that time, unluckily for them I
had the occasion offered for my escape, as I mentioned in my other part, and to
get off from the island ; leaving three of the most impudent, hardened, ungoverned,
disagreeable villains behind me that any man could desire to meet with, to the
poor Spaniards' great grief and disappointment, you may be sure.
308
{
‫قیقه ای راز‬ SalonThe May
The only just thing the rogues did, was, that when the Spaniards came on
Mary
shore, they gave my letter to them, and gave them provisions and other relief, as
I had ordered them to do ; also they gave them the long paper of directions,
which I had left with them, containing the particular method which I took for
managing every part of my life there - the way how I baked my bread, bred up
my tame goats, and planted my corn- how I cured my grapes, made my pots, and,
in a word, every thing I did : all this being written down, they gave the Spaniards,
two of whom understood English well enough ; nor did they refuse to accom
modate the Spaniards with any thing else, for they agreed very well for some
time. They gave them an equal admission into the house, or cave, and they
began to live very sociably ; and the head Spaniard, who had seen pretty much
of my method, and Friday's father together, managed all their affairs ; for as for
the Englishmen, they did nothing but ramble about the island, shoot parrots, and
catch tortoises, and when they came home at night, the Spaniards provided their
suppers for them.
The Spaniards would have been satisfied with this, would the others but have
left them alone, which , however, they could not find in their hearts to do long ;
but, like the dog in the manger, they would not cat themselves and would not
let others eat neither. The differences, nevertheless, were at first but trivial, and
such as are not worth relating : but at last it broke out into open war, and it
began with all the rudeness and insolence that can be imagined, without reason ,
without provocation, contrary to nature, and indeed to common sense ; and
though, it is true, the first relation of it came from the Spaniards themselves whom
I may call the accusers, yet when I came to examine the fellows, they could not
deny a word of it.
But before I come to the particulars of this part, I must supply a defect in
wixsus
my former relation ; and this was, that I forgot to set down among the rest, that
just as we were weighing anchor to set sail, there happened a little quarrel on
board our ship , which I was afraid once would turn out to a second mutiny ; nor
was it appeased till the captain , rousing up his courage, and taking us all to his
assistance, parted them by force, and making two of the most refractory fellows
prisoners, he laid them in irons : and as they had been active in the former
disorders, and let fall some ugly dangerous words the second time, he threatened
to carry them in irons to England, and have them hanged there for mutiny, and
running away with the ship
This, it seems, though the captain did not intend to do it, frightened some
other men in the ship ; and some of them had put it in the heads of the rest, that
Assorti
the captain only gave them good words for the present till they should come to
some English port, and that then they should be all put into a jail, and tried for
their lives.
The mate got intelligence of tliis, and acquainted us with it ; upon which it
was desired that I, who still passed for a great man among them, should go down
with the mate and satisfy the men, and tell them, that they might be assured , if
they behaved well the rest of the voyage, all they had done for the time past
309
!!!!*
should be pardoned. So I went, and after passing my honour's word to them,

they appeared easy, and the more so, when I caused the two men who were in
irons to be released and forgiven .
But this mutiny had brought us to an anchor for that night, the wind also
falling calm. Next morning we found that our two men, who had been laid in
irons, had stole each of them a musket and some other weapons ; what powder F
or shot they had we knew not ; and had taken the ship's pinnace, which was
not yet hauled up, and run away with her to their companions in roguery on
shore.
As soon as we found this, I ordered the long-boat on shore, with twelve men
and the mate, and away they went to seek the rogues : but they could neither
find them, nor any of the rest ; for they all fled into the woods when they saw the
beat coming on shore. The mate was once resolved , in justice to their roguery,
to have destroyed their plantations, burnt all their household stuff and furniture,
and left them to shift without it : but having no order he let all alone, left every
thing as they found it, and, bringing the pinnace away, came on board without
them.
These two men made their number five : but the other three villains were so
much wickeder than these, that after they had been two or three days together,
they turned their two new comers out of doors to shift for themselves, and would
have nothing to do with them ; nor could they, for a good while be persuaded to
give them any food : as for the Spaniards, they were not yet come.
When the Spaniards came first on shore, the business began to go forward ;
the Spaniards would have persuaded the three English brutes to have taken in
their two countrymen again, that, as they said, they might be all one family ; but
they would not hear of it ; so the two poor fellows lived by themselves, and
finding nothing but industry and application would make them live comfortable,
they pitched their tents on the north shore of the island, but a little more to the
west, to be out of the danger of the savages, who always landed on the east parts
of the island.
Here they built two huts, one to lodge in, and the other to lay up their
magazines and stores in ; and the Spaniards having given them some corn for
seed, and especially some of the peas which I had left them, they dug, and planted,
and enclosed, after the pattern I had set for them all, and began to live pretty
well. Their first crop of corn was on the ground, and though it was but a little
bit of land which they had dug up at first, having had but a little time, yet it was
enough to relieve them, and find them with bread or other eatables : and one of
the fellows, being the cook's mate of the ship, was very ready at making soup,
puddings, and such other preparations as the rice and the milk, and such little
flesh as they got, furnished him to do .
They were going on in a little thriving posture, when the three unnatural
rogues, their own countrymen too, in mere humour, and to insult them, came and
bullied them, and told them the island was theirs ; that the governor, meaning
me, had given them possession of it, and nobody else had any right to it ; and
310
Chem
3
:
d- n them, they should build no houses upon their ground, unless they would pay
them rent for them .
The two men thought they had jested at first, and asked them to come and sit
down, and see what fine houses they were that they had built, and tell them what
rent they demanded : and one of them merrily told them, if they were ground
landlords, he hoped if they built tenements upon the land, and made improve
ments, they would according to the custom of all Landlords , grant them a long
lease ; and bade them go fetch a scrivener to draw writings . One of the three,
damning and raging, told them they should see they were not in jest ; and going
to a little place at a distance, where the honest men had made a fire to dress their
victuals , he takes a firebrand and claps it to the outside of their hut, and very
fairly set it on fire : and it would have been all burnt down in a few minutes, if
one of the two had not run to the fellow, thrust him away, and trod the fire out
with his feet, and that not without some difficulty too .
The fellow was in such a rage at the honest man's thrusting him away, that he
turned upon him with a pole he had in his hand ; and had not the man avoided
the blow very nimbly, and run into the hut, he had ended his days at once. His
ABERILLATIONIS
comrade, seeing the danger they were both in, ran in after him, and immediately
KARJAKANKAMA
they came both out with their muskets ; and the man that was first struck at with
TAKIM
KARAM
KARŠCIJEDNAK,FIERY LAGRZEWCkatinimogj
the pole knocked the fellow down who began the quarrel, with the stock of his
musket, and that before the other two could come to help him, and then seeing
the rest come, they stood together, and, presenting the other ends of their pieces
to them, bade them to stand off.
The others had fire arms with them too ; but one of the two honest men
bolder than his comrade, and made desperate by his danger, told them if they
offered to move hand or foot they were all dead men, and boldly commanded
WIN
them to lay down their arms. They did not, indeed, lay down their arms, but
seeing him resolute, it brought them to a parley, and they consented to take their MALODAS{
wounded man with them and begone ; and indeed it seems the fellow was
wounded sufficiently with the blow : however, they were much in the wrong,
since they had the advantage, that they did not disarm them effectually, as
they might have done, and have gone immediately to the Spaniards, and given
them an account how the rogues had treated them , for the three villains studied
nothing but revenge, and every day gave them some intimation that they
did so.
Creature
But not to crowd this part with an account of the lesser part of their rogueries,
such as treading down their corn , shooting three young kids and a she-goat,
which the poor men had got to breed up tame for their store, and, in a word,
plaguing them night and day in this manner, it forced the two men to such
a desperation, that they resolved to fight them all three the first time they had a
fair opportunity. In order to this, they resolved to go to the castle, as they called
it, that was my old dwelling, where the three rogues and the Spaniards all lived
together at that time, intending to have a fair battle, and the Spaniards should
stand by to see fair play. So they got up in the morning before day, and came
311
Brent
to the place, and called the Englishmen by their names, telling a Spaniard that
answered, that they wanted to speak with them.
It happened that, the day before, two of the Spaniards having been in the
woods, had seen one of. the two Englishmen , whom, for distinction, I call the
•
honest men ; and he had made a sad complaint to the Spaniards of the barbarous
usage they had met with from their three countrymen , and how they had ruined
their plantation, and destroyed their corn that they had laboured so hard to
bring forward, and killed the milch -goat, and their three kids, which was all
they had provided for their sustenance —and that, if he and his friends, meaning
the Spaniards, did not assist them again, they should be starved . When the
Spaniards came home that night, and they were all at supper, he took the
freedom to reprove the three Englishmen , though in gentle and mannerly terms,
and asked them how they could be so cruel. they being harmless, inoffensive
WMуренто
NUM линита
*****1 .
いい
fellows, and that they were putting themselves in a way to subsist by their labour,
and that it had cost them a great deal to bring things to such perfection as
they had.
One of the Englishmen returned very briskly, " What had they to do there ?
That they came on shore without leave, and that they should not plant or build
upon the island ; it was none of their ground,"-" Why," says the Spaniard, very
calmly, " Seignor Inglese, they must not starve." The Englishmen replied, like
a true rough -hewn tarpaulin, " They might starve, if they chose ; they should not
plant nor build in that place." -" But what must they do, then, Seignor ? " says
the Spaniard. Another of the brutes returned, " Do ! why, they should be
312
:
}
Weekly
.Penny

One
SYR FO Za
servants, and work for us."-" But how can you expect that of them ? They
are not bought with your money ; you have no right to make them servants ."
The Englishmen answered, " The island was theirs, the governor had given it to
them, and no man had anything to do there but themselves ; and with that swore
At t
ROVERS
by his Maker, that he would go and burn all their new huts they should build
Number
none upon their land .”

Scenes
;SEAS
.Gratis
1erils
Flood
Order
Field
every
rHE
THE
with
and
No.
and
OF
" Why, Seignor," says the Spaniards, " by the same rule, we must be your
oby
,O
P
.”
T
" f
WE ARE THE T
*** Hote
‫ا اوران کے‬
WWI
Giantcters
IE
IKRITER
Chara
A
RES
MEC
…….
111
!!
20
Macr
omia muer
l t
eirrad
i
An W
Bils
servants too." -" Ay," says the bold dog, and so you shall too, before we have
done with you ; " mixing two or three oaths in the proper intervals of his speech .
The Spaniard only smiled at that and made him no answer. However, this little
discourse had heated them ; and starting up, one says to the other—I think it was
he they called Will Atkins- " Come, Jack, let us go and have the other brush
813
Mo =26
v
with them ; we will demolish their castle, I will warrant you ; they shall plant no
colony in our dominions."
Upon this, they were all trooping away, with every man a gun, a pistol and a
sword, and muttered some insolent things among themselves, of what they
would do to the Spaniards, too, when opportunity offered ; but the Spaniards,
it seems, did not so perfectly understand them as to know all the particulars ;
only that, in general, they threatened them hard for taking the two Englishmen's
part.
Whither they went, or how they bestowed their time that evening, the
Spaniards said they did not know ; but it seems they wandered about the country
part of the night ; and then, lying down in the place which I used to call my
bower, they were weary, and overslept themselves. The case was this : -They
had resolved to stay till midnight, so to take the poor men when they were asleep ,
and they acknowledged it afterwards, intending to set fire to their huts while they
were in them, and either burn them in them, or murder them as they came out :
and, as malice seldom sleeps very sound, it was very strange they should not
have been kept waking .
However, as the two men had also a design upon them, as I have said, though
a much fairer one than that of burning and murdering, it happened , and very
luckily for them all, that they were up and gone abroad, before the bloody-minded
rogues came to their huts.
When they came thither, and found the men gone, Atkins, who, it seems, was
the forwardest man, called out to his companions, " Ha! Jack, here's the nest ;
but, d ―n them the birds are flown ! " They mused a while to think what should
be the occasion of their going abroad so soon and suggested presently that the
Spaniards had given them notice of it : and with that they shook hands and swore
to one another that they would be revenged of the Spaniards. As soon as they
had made this bloody bargain, they fell to work with the poor men's habitation -
they did not set fire indeed to any thing, but they pulled down both their houses,
and pulled them so limb from limb, that they left not the least stick standing, or
scarce any sign on the ground where they stood they tore all their little
collected household stuff in pieces, and threw every thing about in such a manner,
that the poor men found afterwards, some of their things a mile off from their
habitation .
When they had done this they pulled up all the young trees which the poor
men had planted - pulling up the enclosure they had made to secure their cattle
DRARISCARIARCVS.
and their corn : and, in a word, sacked and plundered every thing, as completely
as a herd of Tartars would have done.
The two men were at this juncture gone to find them out, and had resolved
to fight them wherever they had been, though they were but two to threeso
you
that, had they met, there certainly would have been bloodshed among them ; for
they were all very stout, resolute fellows, to give them their due.
But Providence took more care to keep them asunder, than they themselves
could do to meet- for, as they had dogged one another, when the three were
314
mrd? FSANEKALUCH
gone thither, the two were here - and afterwards, when the two went to find
thom, the three were come to the old habitation again : we shall see their differing
conduct presently. When the three came back like furious creatures, flushed with
the rage which the work they had been about put them into, they came up to the
Spaniards, and told them what they had done, by way of scoff and bravado ; and
one of them stepping up to one of the Spaniards, as if they had been a couple of
boys at play, takes hold of his hat, as it was upon his head, and, giving it a twirl
about, fleering in his face, says he to him, " And you, Seignor Jack Spaniard,
shall have the same sauce, if you do not mind your manners." The Spaniard,
who, though quite a civil man, was, as brave as a man could desire to be, and
withall a strong well-made man, looked steadily at him for a good while ; and
then, having no weapon in his hand, stepped gravely up to him, and with one
blow of his fist knocked him down, as an ox is felled with a pole-axe ; at which
one of the rogues, insolent as the first, fired his pistol at the Spaniard immediately :
he missed his body indeed, for the bullets went through his hair, but one of them
touched the tip of his ear, and he bled pretty much . The blood made the Spaniard
believe he was more hurt than he really was, and that put him into some heat, for
before he acted all in a perfect calm ; but now resolving to go through with his
CROREPUDINGOLENI
work, he stooped and took the fellows musket whom he had knocked down, and
MAASUNTON
was just going to shoot the man who had fired at him, when the rest of the
Spaniards being in the cave, came out, and calling to him not to shoot, they
unt
WIEA
stepped in, secured the other two, and took their arms from them .
When they were thus disarmed, and found they had made all the Spaniards
their enemies, as well as their own countrymen, they began to cool, and, giving
the Spaniards better words, would have had their arms again ; but the Spaniards
considering the feud that was between them and the other two Englishmen, and
that it would be the best method they could take to keep them from one another,
told them they would do them no harm ; and if they would live peaceably, they Jama
would be very willing to assist and associate with them, as they did before ; but
that they could not think of giving them their arms again , while they appeared so
resolved to do mischief with them to their own countrymen, and had even
threatened them all to make them their servants.
The rogues were not more capable to hear reason than to act reason ; but
being refused their arms, they went raving away, and raging like madmen ,
threatening what they would do, though they had no fire-arms : but the
Spaniards, despising their threatening, told them they should take care how
they offered any injury to their plantation or cattle for if they did, they
wonld shoot them as they would do ravenous beasts, wherever they found them ;
and if they fell into their hands alive, they should certainly be hanged . However,
this was far from cooling them : but away they went, swearing and raging like
furies of hell. As soon as they were gone, came back the two men in passion and
rage enough also, though of another kind ; for, having been at their plantation,
par norma and finding it all demolished and destroyed, as above, it will easily be supposed
that they had provocation enough - they could scarce have room to tell their
815
MATKIS MOTONTO
tale, the Spaniards were so eager to tell them theirs ; and it was strange enough
to find, that three men should thus bully nineteen, and receive no punishment
Logany
at all.
The Spaniards indeed despised them, and especially having thus disarmed them ,
made light of their threatenings ; but the two Englishmen resolved to have their
remedy against them, what pain soever it cost to find them out.
But the Spaniards interposed here too, and told them, that they were
already disarmed : they could not consent that they (the two) should pursue
them with fire-arms, and perhaps kill them. " But," said the grave Spaniard, who
was their governor, " we will endeavour to make them do you justice, if you will
leave it to us ; for as there is no doubt but they will come to us again when their
passion is over, being not able to subsist without our assistance, we promise you
to make no peace with them, without having a full satisfaction for you and upon
this condition we hope you will promise to use no violence with them, other than
in your defence."
The two Englishmen yielded to this very awkwardly, and with great reluc
tance ; but the Spaniards protested they did it only to keep them from bloodshed,
and to make all easy at last ; for, said they, we are not so many of us here is
room enough for us all, and it is a great pity we should not be all good friends.
At length they did consent, and waited for the issue of the thing, living for some
days with the Spaniards ; for their own habitation was destroyed.
In about five days' time the three vagrants tired with wandering, and almost
starved with hunger, having chiefly lived on turtles' eggs all that while, came back
to the grove ; and finding my Spaniard, who, as I have said, was the governor,
and two more with him, walking by the side of the creek, they came up in a very
submissive humble manner, and begged to be received again into the family. The
Spaniards used them civilly, but told them they had acted so unnaturally by their
countrymen, and so very grossly by them (the Spaniards) , that they could not
come to any conclusion without consulting the two Englishmen, and the rest ;
but, however, they would go to them, and discourse about it, and they should
know in half an hour. It may be guessed that they were very hard put to it ;
for it seems, as they were to wait this half hour for an answer, they begged he
would send them out some bread in the meantime ; which he did, and sent them .
at the same time a large piece of goat's flesh , and a broiled parrot, which they ate
very heartily, for they were hungry enough.
After half an hour's consultation, they were called in, and a long debate had
about them , their two countrymen charging them with the ruin of all their labour,
and a design to murder them ; all which they owned before, and therefore could
not deny now. Upon the whole, the Spaniards acted the moderators between
them ; and as they had obliged the two Englishmen not to hurt the three, while
they were naked and unarmed , so they now obliged the three to go and rebuild
their fellows' two huts, one to be of the same dimensions, and the other larger
than they were before ; also to fence their ground again, where they had pulled
up the fences ; plant trees in the room of those pulled up ; dig up the land again,
316
Yenide
JuneyDean
for planting corn, where they had spoiled it ; and, in a word, to restore every
thing in the same state as they found it, as near as they could ; for entirely it
could not be the season for the corn, and the growth of the trees and hedges,
not being possible to be recovered.
Well, they all submitted to this ; and as they had plenty of provisions given
them all the while, they grew very orderly, and the whole society began to live
pleasantly and agreeably together again ; only that these three fellows could never
be persuaded to work-I mean, not for themselves, except now and then a little,
just as they pleased ; however, the Spaniards told them plainly, that if they would
but live sociably and friendly together, and study in the whole the good of the
plantation, they would be content to work for them, and let them walk about and
be as idle as they pleased ; and thus, having lived pretty well together for a month
or two, the Spaniards gave them their arms again, and gave them liberty to go
abroad with them as before.
It was not above a week after they had these arms, and went abroad, but the
ungrateful creatures began to be as insolent as before ; but, however, an accident
happened presently upon this, which endangered the safety of them all : they
were obliged to lay by all private resentment, and look to the preservation of
their lives.
It happened one night that the Spaniard governor, as I call him, that is to
say, the Spaniard whose life I had saved, who was now the captain, or leader, or
governor of the rest, found himself very uneasy in the night, and could by no
means get any sleep : he was perfectly well in body, as he told me the story, only
found his thoughts tumultuous ; and his mind ran upon men fighting, and killing
one another, but was broad awake, and could not by any means get any sleep : in
short, he lay a great while : but growing more and more uneasy, he resolved to
rise. As they lay, being so many of them , upon goat skins, laid thick upon such
couches and pads as they made for themselves, and not in hammocks, and ship
beds, as I did, who was but one, so they had little to do, when they were willing
to rise, but to get upon their feet, and perhaps put on a coat, such as it was, and
their pumps, and they were ready for going any way that their thoughts guided
them .
Being thus gotten up, he looked out ; but, being dark, he could see little or
nothing ; and besides, the trees which I had planted, as in my former account is
described, and which were now grown tall, intercepted his sight, so that he could
only look up, and see that it was a clear starlight night ; and, hearing no noise,
he returned and laid him down again. But it was all one ; he could not sleep,
nor could he compose himself to anything like rest, but his thoughts were to the
last degree uneasy, and yet he knew not for what.
Having made some noise with rising and walking about, going out and coming
in , another of them waked, and, calling, asked who it was that was up ? The
governor told him how it had been with him. " Say you so !" says the other
Spaniard ; " such things are not to be slighted, I assure you there is certainly
some mischief working," says he, " near us ;" and presently he asked him,
317
Z
"Where are the Englishmen ?"-" They are all in their huts," says he, " safe
enough." It seems, the Spaniards had kept possession of the main apartment, and
had made a place where the three Englishmen since their last mutiny, always
quartered by themselves, and could not come at the rest. " Well," says the
Spaniard, “ there is something in it, I am persuaded from my own experience : I
ain certain our spirits embodied have converse with, and receive intelligence from ,
the spirits unembodied, and inhabiting the invisible world ; and this friendly
notice is given for our advantage, if we know how to make use of it . Come,”
says he, " let us go out and look abroad ; and if we find nothing at all in it to
justify our trouble, I'll tell you a story to the purpose, that shall convince you of
the justice of my proposing it.
In a word, they went out to go to the top of the hill, where I used to go ; but
they, being strong, and in good company, nor alone, as I was, used none of my
cautions to go up the ladder, and then pulling it up after them, to go up a second
stage to the top, but were going round through the grove unconcerned and
unwary, when they were surprised with seeing a light as of a fire, a very little way
off from them , and hearing the voices of men, not of one or two, but of a great
} number.
In all the discoveries I had made of the savages landing on the island, it was
my constant care to prevent them making the least discovery of there being any
inhabitants upon the place ; and when by any necessity, they came to know it,
they felt it so effectually, that they that got away were scarce able to give any
account of it, for we disappeared as soon as possible, nor did ever any that had
seen me escape to tell any one else, except it were the three savages in our last
encounter, who jumped into the boat, of whom I mentioned that I was afraid they
should go home and bring more help .
JUALA
Whether it was the consequence of the escape of those men, that so great a
number came now together, or whether they came ignorantly, and by accident, on
their usual bloody errand, the Spaniards could not, it seems understand : but
whatever it was, it had been their business, either to have concealed themselves,
and not have seen them at all, much less to have let the savages have seen that
there were any inhabitants in the place ; but to have fallen upon them so effectu
ally, as that not a man of them should have escaped, which could only have been
by getting in between them and their boats : but this presence of mind was
wanting to them , which was the ruin of their tranquillity for a great while.
We need not doubt but that the governor, and the man with him, surprised
with this sight, ran back immediately, and raised their fellows, giving them an
account of the imminent danger they were all in, and they again as readily took
the alarm ; but it was impossible to persuade them to stay close within where they
were, but that they must all run out to see how things stood .
While it was dark, indeed, they were well enough, and they had opportunity
enough, for some hours, to view them by the light of three fires they had made
at some distance from one another. What they were doing they knew not, and
what to do themselves they knew not ; for, first, the enemy were too many ; and,
318
Deco Menus Matar's

secondly, they did not keep together, but were divided into several parties, and
were on shore in several places .
The Spaniards were in no small consternation at this sight ; and as they
found that the fellows ran straggling all over the shore, they made no doubt
but, first or last, some of them would chop in upon their habitation , or upon
some other place, where they would see the tokens of inhabitants ; and they
were in great perplexity also for fear of their flock of goats, which would have
been little less than starving them, if they should have been destroyed . So the
first thing they resolved upon, was to despatch three men away before it was light,
namely, two Spaniards and one Englishman, to drive all the goats away to the
great valley where the cave was, and, if need were, to drive them into the very
cave itself.
Could they have seen the savages altogether in one body, and at a distance
from their canoes, they resolved, if there had been a hundred of them, to have
attacked them ; but that could not be obtained, for there were some of them two
miles off from the other, and, as it appeared afterwards, were of two different
nations.
After having mused a great while on the course they should take, and exerted
527kmtrasosmed
MARY
themselves in considering the present circumstances, they resolved at last, while
1/2012
bru
AN
SENT
it was dark, to send the old savage (Friday's father) out as a spy to learn if
possible, something concerning them, as what they came for, and what they
intended to do, and the like. The old man undertook it without hesitation, and
stripping himself quite naked, as most of the savages were, away he went. After
he had been gone an hour or two, he brings word that he had been among them
undiscovered, that he found they were two parties, and of two several nations,
who had war with one another, and had had a great battle in their own country,
and that both sides, having had several prisoners taken in the fight, they were, by
mere chance, landed on the same island for the devouring their prisoners, and
making merry ; but their coming so by chance to the same place had spoiled all
their mirth- that they were in a great rage at one another, and were so near, that
he believed they would fight again as soon as daylight began to appear ; but he
did not perceive that they had any notion of any body's being on the island but
themselves. He had hardly made an end of telling the story, when they could
} perceive, by the unusual noise they made, that the two little armies were engaged
in a bloody fight.
Friday's father used all the arguments he could to persuade our people to lie
close, and not to be seen : he told them their safety consisted in it, and that they
had nothing to do but to lie still, and the savages would kill one another to their
hands, and the rest would go away ; and it was so to a tittle. But it was im
Luft
possible to prevail, especially upon the Englishmen- their curiosity was so impor
tunate upon their prudentials, that they must run out and see the battle :
however, they used some caution, namely, they did not go openly just by their
dwelling, but went farther into the woods, and placed themselves to advantage,
where they might securely see them manage the fight, and, as they thought,
$19
20
not be seen by them ; but it seems the savages did see them, as we shall find
hereafter.
The battle was very fierce, and, if I might believe the Englishmen , one of
them said he could perceive that some of them were men of great bravery, of
invincible spirits, and great policy in guiding the fight. The battle, they said,
held two hours, before they could guess which party would be beaten , but then
that party which was nearest our people's habitation began to appear weakest, and
after some time more, some of them began to fly ; and this put our men again
into a great consternation , lest any of those that fled should run into the grove
before their dwelling for shelter, and thereby involuntarily discover the place,
and that, by consequence, the pursuers should do the like in search of them.
Upon this they resolved, that they would stand armed within the wall, and who
ever came into the grove, they should sally out over the wall and kill them, so
1971*
We
KMA
NNE
that, if possible, not one should return to give an account of it. They ordered
also, that it should be done with their swords, or by knocking them down with
the stock of the musket, and not by shooting them, for fear of raising an alarm by
the noise .
As they expected, it fell out : three of the routed army fled for life, and,
crossing the creek, ran directly into the place, not in the least knowing whither
they went, but running as into a thick wood for shelter. The scout they kept to
look abroad gave notice of this within, with this addition, to our men's great
satisfaction , namely, that the conquerors had not pursued them, or seen which
way they were gone. Upon this, the Spaniard governor, a man of humanity,
would not suffer them to kill the fugitives ; but sending three men out by the
top of the hill, ordered them to go round and come in behind them, surprise, and
take them prisoners : which was done. The residue of the conquered people
fled to their canoes and got off to sea ; the victors retired, and made no pursuit,
220
Discus
D
SK Za
or very little, but, drawing themselves into a body together, gave two great
screaming shouts, which they supposed were by way of triumph , and so the
fight ended : and the same day, about three o'clock in the afternoon , they also
marched to their canoes. And thus the Spaniards had their island again free
to themselves, their fight was over, and they saw no savages for several years
after.
After they were all gone, the Spaniards came out of their den, and, viewing 1
the field of battle, they found about two-and-thirty dead men upon the spot ; some
‫روم‬
KRATKE
were killed with great long arrows, several of which were found sticking in their
i
bodies, but most of them were killed with great wooden swords, sixteen or seven
teen of which they found in the field of battle, and as many bows, with a great
many arrows. These swords were great unwieldly things, and they must be very
strong men that used them , most of those men that were killed with them had
their heads mashed to pieces, as we may say, or, as we call it in English, their
321
Do
ve
T
Suckershan
brains knocked out, and several of their arms and legs broken ; so that it was
evident they fight with inexpressible rage and fury. They found not one wounded
man that was not stone dead ; for either they stay by their enemy till they have
quite killed them, or they carry all the wounded men, that are not quite dead,
away with them.
This deliverance tamed our Englishmen for a great while ; the sight had
filled them with horror, and the consequence appeared terrible to the last degree,
especially upon supposing that some time or other they should fall into the hands
of those creatures, who would not only kill them as enemies, but kill them for food ,
as we kill our cattle. And they professed to me, that the thoughts of being eaten
up like beef or mutton, though it was supposed it was not to be till they were
dead, had something in it so horrible, that it nauseated their very stomachs, made
them sick when they thought of it, and filled their minds with unusual terror, that
they were not themselves for some weeks after.
This, as I said, tamed even the three English brutes I have been speaking
of, and, for a great while after, they were very tractable, and went about the
common business of the whole society well enough- planted, sowed , reaped ,
and began to be all naturalised to the country ; but sometime after this, they fell
all into such simple measures again as brought them into a great deal of trouble.
They had taken three prisoners, as I had observed ; and these three being
lusty, stout young fellows, they made them servants, and taught them to work
for them and as slaves they did well enough ; but they did not take their
measures with them as I did by my man Friday, namely, to begin with them upon
the principle of having saved their lives, and then instructed them in the rational
principles of life, much less of religion , civilising and reducing them by kind
usage and affectionate arguings ; but as they gave them their food every day, so
they gave them their work too, and kept them fully employed in drudgery enough :
but they failed in this by it, that they never had them to assist them and fight for
them, as I had my man Friday, who was as true to me as the very flesh upon my
bones.
But to come to the family part ; being all now good friends (for common
danger, as I said above, had effectually reconciled them), they began to consider
their general circumstances ; and the first thing that came under their con
sideration was, whether, seeing the savages particularly haunted that side of the
island, and that there were more remote and retired parts of it equally adapted to
their way of living, and manifestly to their advantage, they should not rather
remove their habitation , and plant it in some more proper place for their safety,
and especially for the security of their cattle and corn .
Upon this, after long debate, it was conceived that they should not remove
their habitation, because that, some time or other, they thought they might hear
from their governor again , meaning me ; and if I should send any one to seek
them, I would be sure to direct them on that side, where, if they should find the
place demolished , they would conclude the savages had killed us all, and we were
gone, and so our supply would go away too.
33
mathy why we
MafomKsyr SEPA
But as to their corn and cattle, they agreed to remove them into the valley
where my cave was, where the land was as proper to both, and where indeed there
was land enough ; however, upon second thoughts, they altered one part of that
resolution too, and resolved only to remove part of their cattle thither, and plant
part of their corn there ; and so, if one part was destroyed, the other might be
Tov
saved : and one piece of prudence they used, which it was very well they did,
namely, that they never trusted these three savages which they had taken prisoners
with knowing any thing of the plantation they had made in the valley, or of any
cattle they had there, much less of the cave there, which they kept in case of
necessity as a safe retreat ; and thither they carried also the two barrels of powder
which I had left them at my coming away.
But, however, they resolved not to change their habitation ; yet they agreed ,
that as I had carefully covered it first with a wall or fortification, and then with
a grove of trees, so, seeing their safety consisted entirely in their being concealed,
of which they were now fully convinced, they set to work to cover and conceal
the place yet more effectually than before : to this purpose as I had planted trees
(or rather thrust in stakes which in time all grew to be trees) for some good
distance before the entrance into my apartment, they went on in the same manner,
and filled up the rest of that whole space of ground from the trees I had set
quite down to the side of the creek, where, as I said, I landed my floats, and
even into the very ooze where the tide flowed , not so much as leaving any place
to land, or any sign that there had been any landing thereabout. These stakes
also being of a wood very forward to grow, as I had noted formerly, they took
care to have generally very much larger and taller than those which I had
ESTIVOSTEPENE
planted, and placed them so very thick and close, that when they had been three
or four years grown, there was no piercing with the eye any considerable way
into the plantation . As for that part which I had planted, the trees were
grown as thick as a man's thigh ; and among them they placed so many other
short ones, and so thick, that, in a word, it stood like a palisado a quarter of a
mile thick, and it was next to impossible to penetrate it but with a little army to
cut it all down ; for a little dog could hardly get between the trees, they stood
so close.
But this was not all : for they did the same by all the ground to the right
hand, and to the left, and round even to the top of the hill, leaving no way, not
so much as for themselves to come out but by the ladder placed up to the side of
the hill, and then lifted up and placed again from the first stage up to the top :
which ladder, when it was taken down, nothing but what had wings or witchcraft
to assist it could come at them .
This was excellently well contrived, nor was it less than what they afterwards
found occasion for : which served to convince me, that as human prudence has
authority of Providence to justify it, so it has, doubtless, the direction of Provi
Teeth
dence to set it to work, and, would we listen carefully to the voice of it, I am
fully persuaded we might prevent many of the disasters which our lives are now
by our own negligence subjected to ; but this by the way.
323
གས་ཡོན་དོགས་པ
ARIANENS I MEN CAM L My
I return to the story. They lived two years after this in perfect retirement,
and had no more visits from the savages ; they had indeed an alarm given them
LAM
one morning, which put them in a great consternation ; for one of the Spaniards
:
being out early one morning on the west side, or rather end, of the island
which by the way, was that end where I never went, for fear of being discovered
-they were surprised with seeing above twenty canoes with Indians just coming
on shore.
They made the best of their way home in hurry enough, and giving the alarm
to their comrades, they kept close all that day and the next, going out only at
night to make observations ; but they had the good luck to be mistaken, for
wherever the savages went, they did not land at that time on the island, but
pursued some other design .
And now they had another broil with the three Englishmen, one of which,
a most turbulent fellow, being in a rage at one of the three slaves which I
mentioned they had taken, because the fellow had not done something right
CALE
which he bade him do, and seemed a little untractable in his showing him ,
drew a hatchet out of a frogbelt in which he bore it by his side, and fell upon
Leise
him , the poor savage, not to correct him, but to kill him . One of the Spaniards
who was by, seeing him give the fellow a barbarous cut with the hatchet,
which he aimed at his head, but struck into his shoulder, so that he thought
he had cut the poor creature's arm off, ran to him, and, entreating him not to
murder the poor man , clapped in between him and the savage to prevent the
FÁSILÍSLA
mischief.
memar
The fellow being enraged the more at this struck at the Spaniard with his
ol
hatchet, and swore he would serve him as he intended to serve the savage ; which
the Spaniard perceiving, avoided the blow, and with a shovel which he had in his
hand (for they were working in the field about the corn-land ) knocked the brutc
down ; another of the Englishmen running at the same time to help his comrade,
knocked the Spaniard down, and then two Spaniards more came to help their
man, and a third Englishman fell upon them. They had none of them any fire
arms or any other weapons but hatchets and other tools, except the third English
man : he had one of my old rusty cutlasses, with which he made at the last
Spaniards, and wounded them both . This fray set the whole family in an uproar,
and more help coming in, they took the three Englishmen prisoners. The next
question was, what should be done with them ? They had been so often mutinous,
and were so furious, so desperate, and so idle withal, that they knew not what
course to take with them, for they were mischievous to the highest degree, and
valued not what hurt they did any man ; so that, in short, it was not safe to live
with them .
The Spaniard, who was governor, told them, in so many words, that if they
had been his own countrymen he would have hanged them all M - for all laws
and all governors were to preserve society, and those who were dangerous to the
society ought to be expelled out of it ; but as they were Englishmen, and that
it was to the generous kindness of an Englishman that they all owed their
324
20
Se
preservation and deliverance, he would use them with all possible lenity, and
would leave them to the judginent of the other two Englishmen , who were their
countrymen.
One of the two honest Englishmen then stood up, and said they desired it
might not be left to them : " For," says he, " I am sure we ought to sentence them
to the gallows ;" and with that gives an account how Will Atkins, one of the
three, had proposed to have all the five Englishmen join together, and murder all
the Spaniards when they were in their sleep .
When the Spanish governor heard this, he calls to Will Atkins : " How ?
Seignor Atkins," says he, " will you murder us all ? What have you to say to
Sa Catar
VÂNGI
K
37400
~ SKAM
LDANT
PAAN
ALACI
IALS
ONS
that ? " That hardened villain was so far from denying it, that he said it was true
and G ―d d— n him, they would do it still before they had done with them ,
" Well, but Seignor Atkins, " said the Spaniard, " what have we done to you that
you will kill us ? And what would you get by killing us ? And what must we do
PERKLAUSURA(
to prevent you killing us ? Must we kill you, or will you kill us ? Why will
you
put us to the necessity of this, Seignor Atkins ? " asks the Spaniard, very calmly
and smiling.
Seignor Atkins was in such a rage at the Spaniard's making a jest of it , that
had he not been held by three men, and withal had no weapons with him, it was
thought he would have attempted to have killed the Spaniard in the middle of all
the company.
325
Yo TH Jundokat AWD. TR
This hairbrained carriage obliged them to consider seriously what was to be

done. The two Englishmen, and the Spaniard who saved the poor savage, were
of opinion that they should hang one of the three for an example to the rest ; and
that particularly it should be he that had twice attempted to commit murder with
his hatchet ; and indeed, there was some reason to believe he had done it, for the
poor savage was in such a miserable condition with the wound he had received,
that it was thought he could not live.
But the governor Spaniard still said, no, it was an Englishman that had saved
all their lives, and he would never consent to put an Englishman to death
though he had murdered half of them - nay, he said, if he had been killed
himself by an Englishman, and had time left to speak, it should be that they
should pardon him.
This was so positively insisted on by the governor Spaniard, that there was no
gainsaying it ; and as merciful counsels are most apt to prevail where they are so
earnestly pressed, so they all came into it ; but then it was to be considered what
should be done to keep them from the mischief they designed, for all agreed,
governor and all, that means were to be used for preserving the society from
anger. After a long debate, it was agreed, first, that they should be disarmed,
and not permitted to have either a gun, or powder, or shot, or sword, or any
weapon, and should be turned out of the society, and left to live where they
would, and how they could, by themselves ; but that none of the rest, either,
Spaniards or English, should converse with them, speak with them, or have any
thing to do with them ; that they should be forbid to come within a certain distance
of the place where the rest dwelt ; and that if they offered to commit any disorder,
so as to spoil, burn , kill, or destroy any of the corn, plantings, buildings fences, or
KMEANINAR
cattle belonging to the society, that they should die without mercy, and would
DITIONS
vintag
shoot them wherever they could find them.
The governor, a man of great humanity, musing upon the sentence, considered
a little upon it, and turning to the two honest Englishmen, said, " Hold, you
must reflect that it will be long ere they can raise corn and cattle of their own,
and they must not starve-we must therefore allow them provisions." So he caused
to be added, that they should have a proportion of corn given them to last them
eight months, and for seed to sow, by which time they might be supposed to raise
some of their own ; that they should have six milch-goats, four he-goats, and six
kids, given them, as well for present subsistence as for a store ; and that they
should have tools given them for their work in the field-such as six hatchets, an
axe, a saw, and the like ; but they should have none of these tools or provisions
unless they would swear solemnly that they would not hurt or injure any of the
SHULE
MESS(
Spaniards with them, or their fellow Englishmen .

Thus they dismissed them the society, and turned them out to shift for them
May
selves. They went away sullen and refractory, as neither contented to go away
or to stay : but as there was no remedy, they went pretending to go and choose a
place where they should settle themselves, to plant and live by themselves ; and
some provisions were given them, but no weapons.
326
MUZANTER
Ble
About four or five days after they came again for some victuals, and gave the
governor an account where they had pitched their tents, and marked themselves
out an habitation or plantation ; it was a very convenient place, indeed, on the
remotest part of the island, north-east, much about the place where I providentially
landed in my first voyage when I was driven out to sea, the Lord alone knows
whither, in my foolish attempt to surround the island .
Here they built themselves two handsome huts, and contrived them in a
manner like my first habitation, being close under the side of a hill, having some
trees growing already to the three sides of it, so that by planting others it would
be very easily covered from the sight, unless narrowly searched for. They desired
some dry goat-skins for beds and covering, which were given them ; and upon
their giving their words that they would not disturb the rest, or injure any of their
plantations, they gave them hatchets, and what other tools they could spare ; some
peas, barley, and rice, for sowing, and, in a word, any thing they wanted but arms
and ammunition.
They lived in this separate condition about six months, and had got in their
first harvest, though the quantity was but small, the parcel of land they had
planted being but little ; for, indeed, having all their plantation to form they had
a great deal of work upon their hands ; and when they came to make broads, and
pots, and such things, they were quite out of their element and could make nothing
of it ; and when the rainy season came on, for want of a cave in the earth, they
could not keep their grain dry, and it was in great danger of spoiling : and this
humbled them much : so they came and begged the Spaniards to help them, which
MANCHMAL
vahausVolodigKE?
they very readily did, and in four days worked a great hole in the side of the hill
15085.
for them, big enough to secure their corn and other things from the rain : but
it was but a poor place at best compared to mine, and especially as mine was
then ; for the Spaniards had greatly enlarged it, and made several new apartments
in it.
About three quarters of a year after this separation, a new frolic took these
rogues, which, together with the former villany they had committed, brought
mischief enough upon them, and had very near been the ruin of the whole colony.
The three new associates began, it seems, to be weary of the laborious life they
led, and that without hope of bettering their circumstances ; and a whim took
them, that they would make a voyage to the continent from whence the savages
came, and would try if they could not seize upon some prisoners among the
natives there, and bring them home, so as to make them do the laborious part of
the work for them.
The project was not so preposterous if they had gone no farther ; but they did
nothing, and proposed nothing, but had either mischief in the design, or mischief
in the event ; and if I may give my opinion, they seemed to be under a blast from
Heaven -for if we will not allow a visible curse to pursue visible crimes, how
shall we reconcile the events of things with divine justice ? It was certainly an
apparent vengeance on their crime of mutiny and piracy that brought them to the
state they were in ; and as they showed not the least remorse for the crime, but
327
SADON KONTZ
K What
added new villanies to it, such as particularly that piece of monstrous cruelty of
wounding a poor slave, because he did not, or perhaps could not, understand to
do what he was directed, and to wound him in such a manner as, no question ,
made him a cripple all his life, and in a place where no surgeon or medicine could
be had for his cure ; and, what was still worse, the murderous intent or, to do
justice to the crime, the intentional murder, for such to be sure it was — as was
afterwards the formed design they all laid to murder the Spaniards in cold blood,
and in their sleep .
But I leave observing, and return to the story. The three fellows came down
to the Spaniards one morning, and, in very humble terms, desired to be admitted
to speak with them : the Spaniards very readily heard what they had to say, which
was this, that they were tired of living in the manner they did, that they were
not handy enough to make the necessaries they wanted, and that having no help,
they found they should be starved ; but if the Spaniards would give them leave
to take one of the canoes which they came over in, and give them arms and
ammunition proportioned for their defence, they would go over to the main, and
seek their fortune, and so deliver them from the trouble of supplying them with
any other provisions.
*****
The Spaniards were glad enough to be rid of them, but yet very honestly
represented to them the certain destruction they were running into ; told them
they had suffered such hardships upon that very spot, that they could, without any
spirit of prophecy, tell them, that they would be starved or murdered, and bade
them consider of it.
The men replied audaciously, they should be starved if they staid here, for
they could not work, and would not work, and they could but be starved abroad :
watts
and, if they were murdered, there was an end of them, they had no wives or
gmvh
theradu
children to cry after them, and, in short, insisted importunately upon their
demand, declaring that they would go, whether they would give them any arms
or no.
A
Y
The Spaniards told them, with great kindness, that, if they were resolved to go ,
they should not go like naked men, and be in no condition to defend themselves ;
and that, though they could ill spare their fire-arms, having not enough for them
selves, yet they would let them have two muskets, a pistol, and a cutlass, and each
man a hatchet, which they thought sufficient for them.
In a word, they accepted the offer ; and, having baked them bread enough to
serve them a month, and given them as much goat's flesh as they could eat while
it was sweet, and a great basket full of dried grapes, a pot full of fresh water, and
SILANELLO
a young kid alive to kill, they boldly set out in a canoe for a voyage over the sea ,
TS)
where it was at least forty miles broad .

The boat was, indeed, a large one, and would have very well carried fifteen
31
or twenty men, and, therefore, was rather too big for them to manage ; but,
as they had a fair breeze, and the flood-tide with them, they did well enough.
They had made a mast of a long pole, and a sail of four large goat-skins dried ,
which they had sewed or laced together, and away they went merrily enough : the
BER
KARGA
One y
÷
Penny
.Weekl

Sta Z
Spaniards called after them, " Bon veajo," and no man ever thought of seeing
them any more .
The Spaniards would often say to one another, and the two honest Englishmen
rHE RS
who remained behind, how quietly and comfortably they lived now those three
ROVE
Ready
turbulent fellows were gone ; as for their ever coming again, that was the remotest
;SEAS
Flood
.'Field
THEerils
,Now
'
os
and
thing from their thoughts could be imagined : when, behold, after twenty-two
byOF
cters
P T
,O
&
.N
2
o
“
1 f
days' absence, one of the Englishmen being abroad upon his planting work, sees
.everyer
three strange men coming towards him at a distance, two of them with guns upon
Gratis
Giant
Scene
Numb
Chara s
their shoulders.
with
and
Away runs the Englishman, as if he was bewitched, and came, frighted and
amazed, to the governor Spaniard, and tells him they were all undone, for there
were strangers landed upon the island, he could not tell who. The Spaniard,
pausing a while, says to him, " How do you mean, you cannot tell who ? They
ars savages to be sure."-" No, no," says the Englishman, they are men in clothes
with arms."-" Nay, then," says the Spaniard, " why are you concerned ? If they
are not savages, they must be friends ; for there is no Christian nation upon earth
but will do us good rather than harm .”
329
MA
VZ
While they were debating thus, came the three Englishmen , and, standing
Deseat
without the wood which was new planted, hallooed to them ; they presently knew
their voices, and so all the wonder of that kind ceased . But now the admiration
.
fo
was turned upon another question, namely, what could be the matter, and what
made them come back again.
It was not long before they brought the men in : and, inquiring where they
had been, and what they had been doing, they gave them a full account of their
voyage in a few words, namely, that they reached the land in two days, or
something less, but, finding the people alarmed at their coming, and preparing
with bows and arrows to fight them, they durst not go on shore, but sailed on
to the northward six or seven hours, till they came to a great opening, by
which they perceived that the land they saw from our island was not the main,
but an island- that, entering that opening of the sea, they saw another island on
the right hand north, and several more west ; and, being resolved to land some
where, they put over to one of the islands which lay west, and went boldly on
shore-that they found the people very courteous and friendly to them, and they
gave them several roots, and some dried fish , and appeared very sociable and
the women, as well as the men, were very forward to supply them with any thing
they could get for them to eat, and brought it to them a great way upon their
heads.
They continued here for four days, and inquired, as well as they could, of them
by signs, what nations were this way, and that way ; and were told of several fierce
and terrible people, that lived almost every way, who, as they made known by
signs to them, used to eat men ; but, as for themselves, they said that they never
ate men or women , except only such as they took in the wars ; and then they
owned that they made a great feast, and ate their prisoners.
The Englishmen inquired when they had a feast of that kind, and they told
ROWEN
them two moons ago, pointing to the moon, and then to two fingers ; and that
their great king had two hundred prisoners now, which he had taken in his war,
and they were feeding them to make them fat for the next feast, The English
men seemed mighty desirous to see those prisoners ; but the others mistaking
them, thought they were desirous to have some of them to carry away for their
own eating. So they beckoned to them, pointing to the setting of the sun, and
then to the rising ; which was to signify, that the next morning at sun-rising, they
would bring some for them : and accordingly, the next morning they brought
down five women and eleven men, and gave them to the Englishmen to carry
with them on their voyage, just as we would bring so many cows and oxen down
ic a sea-port town to victual a ship.
As brutish and barbarous as these fellows were at home, their stomachs turned
at this sight, and they did not know what to do ; to refuse the prisoners, would
have been the highest affront to the savage gentry that offered them, and what
to do with them they knew not ; however, upon some debate, they resolved to
accept of them ; and, in return, they gave the savages that brought them one of
their hatchets, an old key, a knife, and six or seven of their bullets, which, though
350
miros Casting
Bay isting
Do Kind Table
Yauale
they did not understand, they seemed extremely pleased with ; and then, tying
the poor creatures' hands behind them, they (the people) dragged the prisoners
into the boat for our men.
The Englishmen were obliged to come away as soon as they had them , or else
they that gave them this noble present would certainly have expected that they
should have gone to work with them, have killed two or three of them the next
morning, and perhaps have invited the donors to dinner.
But having taken their leave, with all the respect and thanks that could well
pass between people, where, on either side, they understood not one word they
could say, they put off with their boat, and came back towards the first island,
where, when they arrived, they set eight of their prisoners at liberty, there being
too many of them for their occasion.
In their voyage they endeavoured to have some communication with their
prisoners, but it was impossible to make them understand anything ; nothing
they could say to them, or give them, or do for them, but was looked upon as
going about to murder them ; they first of all unbound them, but the poor
creatures screamed at that, especially the women, as if they had just felt the knife
at their throats ; for they immediately concluded they were unbound on purpose
to be killed.
If they gave them any thing to eat, it was the same thing ; then they con :
cluded it was for fear they should sink in flesh, and so not be fat enough to kill ;
if they looked at one of them more particularly, the party presently concluded
it was to see whether he or she was fattest and fittest to kill first ; nay, after they
had brought them quite over, and began to use them kindly, and treat them well ,
still they expected every day to make a dinner or supper for their new masters.
When the three wanderers had given this unaccountable history or journal of
their voyage, the Spaniard asked them where their new family was ? And being
told that they had brought them on shore, and put them into one of their huts,
and were come to beg some victuals for them, they (the Spaniards) and the two
*
other Englishmen, that is to say, the whole colony, resolved to go all down to the
place and see them- and did so and Friday's father with them.
When they came into the hut, there they sat all bound ; for when they had
brought them on shore they bound their hands, that they might not take the boat
and make their escape - there, I say, they sat, all of them stark naked . First
there were three men, lusty, comely fellows, well shaped, straight and fair limbs,
about thirty or thirty-five years of age ; and five women, whereof two might be
from thirty to forty, two more not above twenty-four or twenty-five, and the fifth ,
1 a tall comely maiden, about sixteen or seventeen . The women were well-favoured,
agreeable persons, both in shape and features, only tawny ; and two of them, had
they been perfect white, would have passed for handsome women even in London .
itself, having very pleasant, agreeable countenances, and of a very modest.
behaviour, especially when they came afterwards to be clothed and dressed, as
they called it, though that dress was very indifferent, it must be confessed : of
which hereafter.
331
D
The sight, you may be sure, was something uncouth to our Spaniards, who
Mayta
were (to give them a just character) men of the best behaviour, of the most
calm, sedate tempers, and perfect good humour, that ever I met with ; in par
ticular of the most modesty, as will presently appear - I say the sight was very
uncouth , to see three naked men , and five naked women, all together bound,
and in the most miserable circumstances that human nature could be supposed
to be, namely, to be expecting every moment to be dragged out, and have their
brains knocked out, and then to be eaten up like a fatted calf that is killed for a
dainty.
The first thing they did was to cause the old Indian, Friday's father, to go in
and see first if he knew any of them, and then if he understood any of their
speech. As soon as the old man came in, he looked seriously at them, but knew
none of them, neither could any of them understand a word he said, or a sign he
could make, except one of the women .
However, this was enough to answer the end, which was to satisfy them that
DITORER
SKÁLA
ÁLLÓN
the men into whose hands they were fallen were Christians, that they abhorred
the eating of men or women, and that they might be sure they would not be killed .
As soon as they were assured of this, they discovered such a joy, and by such
awkward and several ways, as is hard to describe, for it seems they were of several
nations.
The woman who was their interpreter was bid, in the next place, to ask them
if they were willing to be servants, and to work for the men who had brought
them away to save their lives ? at which they fell a dancing ; and presently one
fell to taking up this, and another that, anything that lay next, to carry on their
shoulders, to intimate that they were willing to work.
The governor, who found that the having women among them would presently
be attended with some inconveniency, and might occasion some strife, and perhaps
blood, asked the three men what they intended to do with these women, and how
they intended to use them, whether as servants or as women ? One of the
Englishmen answered very boldly and readily, that they would use them as both .
To which the governor said, " I am not going to restrain you from it ; you are your
own masters as to that ; but this I think is but just, for avoiding disorders and
quarrels among you, and I desire it of you for that reason only, namely, that you
will all engage, that if any of you take any of these women as a woman, or a wife,
he shall take but one ; and that, having taken one, none else shall touch her : for,
though we cannot marry any of you, yet it is but reasonable, that while you stay
here, the women any of you takes should be maintained by the man that takes her,
and should be his wife : I mean," says he, " while he continues here ; and that
none else should have anything to do with her." All this appeared so just, that
every one agreed to it without any difficulty.
Then the Englishmen asked the Spaniards if they designed to take any ofthem ?
But every one answered, No : some of them said they had wives in Spain ; and
the others did not like women that were not Christians : and all together declared
that they would not touch one of them ; which was an instance of such virtue as
2. 322
เหม M V
Jundasta A SeminyTENAN
I have not met with in all my travels. On the other hand, to be short, the five
Englishmen took them every one a wife-that is to say, a temporary wife ; and so
they set up a new form of living ; for the Spaniards and Friday's father lived in
my old habitation, which they had enlarged within ; the three servants, which
they had taken in the late battle of the savages, lived with them ; and these
carried on the main part of the colony, supplying all the rest with food, and
assisting them in any thing as they could, or as they found necessity required.
But the wonder of this story was, how five such refractory, ill-matched fellows,
should agree about these women, and that two of them should not pitch upon the
same woman, especially seeing two or three of them were, without comparison ,
more agreeable than the others ; but they took a good way enough to prevent
quarelling among themselves ; for they set the five women by themselves in one
of their huts, and they went all into the other hut, and drew lots among them who
should choose first.
BAK
SENSATING
FLAKES
SORED
珍食
He that drew to choose first, went away by himself to the hut where the poor
naked creatures were, and fetched out her he chose ; and it was worth observing,
that he that chose first took her that was reckoned the homeliest and the oldest
of the five, which made mirth enough among the rest ; and even the Spaniards
laughed at it : but the fellow considered better than any of them, that it was
application and business that they were to expect assistance in as much as any
thing else ; and she proved the best wife in the parcel .
When the poor women saw themselves in a row thus, and fetched out one by
one, the terrors of their condition returned upon them again, and they firmly
/
wah
believed that they were now going to be devoured : accordingly, when the English
sailor came in and fetched out one of them , the rest set up a most lamentable cry
and hung about her, and took their leave of her with such agonies, and such
affection, as would have grieved the hardest heart in the world ; nor was it pos
sible for the Englishmen to satisfy them that they were not to be immediately
333
TOONA D
P Thes
murdered, till they fetched the old man, Friday's father, who instantly let them
know, that the five men who had fetched them out one by one, had chosen them
for their wives.
When they had done this and the fright the women were in was a little over,
the men went to work, and the Spaniards came and helped them and in a few
hours they had built them every one a new hut or tent for their lodging apart ,
for those they had already were crowded with their tools, household stuff, and
provisions. The three wicked ones had pitched farthest off, and the two honest
ones nearer, but both on the north shore of the island , so that they continued
separate as before : and thus my island was peopled in three places, and, as I
might say, three towns were begun to be planted.
And here it is very well worth observing, that as it often happens in the world
(what the wise ends of God's providence are in such a disposition of things, I
cannot say) , the two honest fellows had the two worst wives ; and the three
reprobates, that were scarce worth hanging, that were fit for nothing, and neither
seemed born to do themselves good, nor any one else, had three clever, dilligent,
Hogare
careful, and ingenious wives-not that the two first were ill wives as to their
temper or humour, for all the five were most willing, quiet, passive, and subjected
creatures, rather like slaves than wives ; but my meaning is, they were not alike
capable, ingenious, or industrious, or alike cleanly and neat.
Another observation I must make, to the honour of a dilligent application on
the one hand, and to the disgrace of a slothful, negligent, idle temper on the other,
that when I came to the place, and viewed the several improvements, planting,
and management of the several little colonies, the two men had so far outgone.
the three, that there was no comparison ; they had indeed both of them as much
ground laid our for corn as they wanted, and the reason was, because, according
to my rule, nature dictated that it was to no purpose to sow more corn than they
wanted ; but the difference of the cultivation , of the planting, of the fences, and
indeed every thing else was easy to be seen at first view.
The two men had innumerable young trees planted about their huts, that when
you came to the place, nothing was to be seen but a wood ; and though they had
their plantation twice demolished , once by their own countrymen, and once by the
·
enemy, as shall be shown in its place , yet they had restored all again, and every
thing was flourishing and thriving about them-they had grapes planted in order
managed like a vineyard , though they had themselves never seen any thing of
that kind : and by their good ordering their vines, their grapes were as good again
as any of the others. They had also formed themselves a retreat in the thickest
part of the woods , where, though there was not a natural cave, as I had found ,
yet they made one with incessant labour of their hands, and where, when the
mischief which followed happened, they secured their wives and children, so as
they could never be found ; they having, by sticking innumerable stakes and
poles of the wood, which as I said , grew so easily, made a grove impassable, except
in one place, where they climbed up to get over the outside part, and then went
by ways of their own leaving.
334
ZAMERIA
I
Duydicens Juta
As to the three reprobates, as I justly call them, though they were much
civilised by their new settlement, compared to what they were before, and were
not so quarrelsome, having not the same opportunity, yet one of the certain com
panions of a profligate mind never left them, and that was their idleness . It is
true, they planted corn, and made fences ; but Solomon's words were never better
verified than in them-" I went by the vineyard of the slothful, and it was
overgrown with thorns ; " for when the Spaniards came to view their crop, they
could not see it in some places for weeds ; the hedge had several gaps in it where
the wild goats had gotten in and eaten up the corn ; perhaps here and there a
dead bush was crammed in to stop them out for the present, but it was only
shutting the stable- door after the steed was stolen ; whereas, when they looked on
the colony of the other two, there was the very face of industry and success upon
all they did ; there was not a weed to be seen in all their corn, or a gap in any of
their hedges ; and they on the other hand, verified Solomon's words in another
place : " The dilligent hand maketh rich ; " for everything grew and thrived , and
they had plenty within and without ; they had more tame cattle than the others,
more utensils and necessaries within doors, and yet more pleasure and diversion
too.
It is true, the wives of the three were very handy and cleanly within doors ;
and having learned the English ways of dressing and cooking from one of the
other Englishmen, who as I said, was a cook's mate on board the ship, they dressed
their husband's victuals very nicely-whereas, the other could not be brought to
understand it ; but when the husband, who, as I said, had been cook's mate, did
it himself; but as for the husbands of the three wives, they loitered about, fetched
turtles' eggs, and caught fish and birds ; in a word, anything but labour, and
they fared accordingly. The dilligent lived well and comfortably, and the slothful
lived hard and beggarly ; and so, I believe, generally speaking, it is all over
the world.
But now I come to a scene different from all that had happened before, either
to them or me ; and the origin of the story was this
Early one morning there came on shore five or six canoes of Indians, or
savages, call them which you please ; and there is no room to doubt that they
came upon the old errand of feeding upon their slaves : but that part was now so
familiar to the Spaniards, and to our men too, that they did not concern them
selves about it as I did ; but having been made sensible, by their experience , that
their only business was to lie concealed , and that, if they were not seen by any of
the savages, they would go off again quietly when their business was done,
having as yet not the least notion of their being any inhabitants in the island- I
say, having been made sensible of this, they had nothing to do but to give notice
to all the three plantations to keep within doors, and not to show themselves : only
placing a scout in a proper place, to give notice when the boats went off to sea
again.
This was, without doubt, very right ; but a disaster spoiled all these measures,
and made it known among the savages, that there were inhabitants there, which
335
Kaunik
was, in the end, the desolation of almost the whole colony. After the canoes with
the savages were gone off, the Spaniards peeped abroad again, and some of them
had the curiosity to go to the place where they had been, to see what they had
been doing. Here, to their great surprise, they found three savages left behind,
and lying fast asleep upon the ground ; it was supposed that they had either been
so gorged with their inhuman feast, that, like beasts, they were asleep, and would
not stir when the others went, or they were wandered into the woods, and did not
come back in time to be taken in .
The Spaniards were greatly surprised at this sight, and perfectly at a loss
what to do ; the Spaniard governor, as it happened, was with them, and his advice
was asked, but he professed he knew not what to do : as for slaves, they had
enough already ; and as to killing them they were none of them inclined to that.
The Spaniard governor told me they could not think of shedding innocent blood :
for as to them, the poor creatures had done no wrong, invaded none of their
property, and they thought they had no just quarrel against them to take away
their lives.
And here I must, in justice to these Spaniards, observe, that let all the ac
Tiecka
counts of Spanish cruelty in Mexico and Peru be what they will, I never met with
seventeen men, in any nation whatsoever, in any foreign country, who were so
universally modest, temperate, virtuous, so very good-humoured, and so courteous,
as these Spaniards ; and as to cruelty, they had nothing of it in their very nature ;
no inhumanity, no barbarity, no outrageous passions, and yet all of them men of
great courage and spirit.
Their temper and calmness had appeared in their bearing the insufferable
usage of the three Englishmen ; and their justice and humanity appeared now
in the case of the savages, as above. After some consultation, they resolved upon
this, that they would lie still awhile longer, till, if possible these three men might
be gone : but then the governor Spaniard recollected that the three savages
had no boat ; and that if they were left to rove about the island, they would
certainly discover that there were inhabitants in it, and so they would be undone
1 that way.
Upon this, they went back again, and there lay the fellows fast asleep still ;
so they resolved to awaken them, and take them prisoners ; and they did so. The
poor fellows were strangely frighted when they were seized upon and bound, and
afraid, like the women, that they should be murdered and eaten ; for it seems
those people think all the world do as they do, eating men's flesh : but they were
soon made easy as to that ; and away they carried them.
It was very happy for them that they did not carry them home to their castle
-I mean to my palace under the hill-but they carried them first to the bower,
where was the chief of their country work, such as the keeping the goats, the
planting the corn , &c.; and afterwards they carried them to the habitation of the
two Englishmen .
Here they were set to work, though it was not much they had for them to do ;
and whether it was by negligence in guarding them, or that they thought the
336
IŠTENAM
M
ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE. नृ
‫موعة‬
fellows could not mend themselves, I know not, but one of them ran away, and
taking into the woods , they could never hear of him more.
They had good reason to believe he got home again soon after in some
HY
[The Indian Fleet. ]
other boats or canoes of savages, who came on shore three or four weeks after
wards, and who, carrying on their revels as usual, went off again in two days'
time. This thought terrified them exceedingly ; for they concluded, and that
337
VS 132
EA
DEL
E. J. BRETT'S EDITION , 43-44

M goS
39
Verless
not without good cause indeed, that if this fellow got safe home among his
comrades, he would certainly give them an account that there were people in
the island, as also how weak and few they were ; for this savage, as I observed
before, had never been told, as it was very happy he had not, how many there
were, or where they lived, nor had he ever seen or heard the fire of any of their
guns, much less had they shown him any other of their retired places, such as the
cave in the valley, or the new retreat which the two Englishmen had made, and
the like.
The first testimony they had that this fellow had given intelligence of them
was, that, about two months after this, six canoes of savages, with about seven , or
eight, or ten men in a canoe, came rowing along the north side of the island,
where they never used to come before, and landed about an hour after sunrise, at
a convenient place, about a mile from the habitation of the two Englishmen , where
this escaped man had been kept. As.the Spaniard governor said, had they been
all there, the damage would not have been so much, for not a man of tlrem would
have escaped ; but the case differed now very much ; for two men to fifty were
too much odds. The two men had the happiness to discover them about a league
off, so that it was above an hour before they landed ; and, as they landed about a
mile from their huts, it was some time before they could come at them. Now,
having great reason to believe that they were betrayed, the first thing they did
was to bind the slaves which were left, and cause two of the three men whom
they brought with the women, who, it seems, proved very faithful to them, to lead
them with their two wives, and whatever they could carry with them, to their
retired place in the woods, which I have spoken of above, and there to bind the
two fellows hand and foot till they heard further.
In the next place, seeing the savages were all come on shore and that they
bent their course directly thrat way, they opened the fences where their milch-goats
were kept, and drove them all out, leaving their goats to straggle into the wood
whither they pleased, that the savages might think they were all bred wild ; but
the rogue who came with them was too cunning for that, and gave them an ac
count of it all, for they went directly to the place.
When the poor frighted men had secured their wives and goods, they sent the
other slave they had of the three who came with the women, and who was at
their place by accident, away to the Spaniards with all speed, to give them the
alarm, and desire speedy help ; and, in the meantime, they took their arms, and
what ammunition they had , and retreated towards the place in the wood where
their wives were sent, keeping at a distance, yet so that they might see, if possible,
which way the savages took.
They had not gone far but that, from a rising ground, they could see the
little army of their enemies come on directly to their habitation , and, in a
moment more, could see all their huts and household stuff flaming up together
to their great grief and mortification ; for they had a very great loss, and to
them irretrievable, at least for some time. They kept their station for a
while, till they found the savages, like wild beasts, spread themselves all ove:
338
Swan T
ਕਨੇ
石山
the place, rummaging every way, and every place they could think of, in search
for prey, and, in particular, for the people,
of whom, it plainly appeared they had
intelligence .
The two Englishmen seeing this, thinking themselves not secure where they
stood, as it was likely some of the wild people might come that way, so they might
come too many together, thought it proper to make another retreat about half a
mile farther, believing, as it afterwards happened, that the farther they strolled,
the fewer would be together .
The next halt was at the entrance into a very thick grown part of the
woods, and where an old trunk of a tree stood, which was hollow, and vastly
large : and in this tree they both took their standing, resolving to see what
might offer.
They had not stood there long, but two of the savages appeared running
directly that way, as if they had already noticed where they stood , and were
coming up to attack them : and, a little way farther, they espied three more
coming after them, and five more beyond them, all coming the same way : besides
which, they saw seven or eight more at a distance, running another way ; for in a
word, they ran every way, like sportsmen beating for their game.
The poor men were now in great perplexity, whether they should stand
and keep their posture, or fly ; but, after a very short debate with themselves,
they considered, that if the savages ranged the country thus before help came,
they might, perhaps, find out their retreat in the woods, and then all would
be lost ; so they resolved to stand them there, and, if they were too many to
deal with, then they would get to the top of the tree, from whence they
doubted not to defend themselves, fire excepted , as long as their ammunition
lasted, though all the savages that were landed, which were near fifty, were to
attack them .
Having resolved upon this, they next considered whether they should fire at
the two first, or wait for the three, and so take the middle party, by which the
two and the five that followed would be separated ; at length they resolved to let
the two first pass by, unless they should spy them in the tree, and come to attack
them . The two first savages also confirmed them in this resolution , by turning a
little from them towards another part of the wood ; but the three, and the five
after them, came forwards directly to the tree, as if they had known the English
men were there.
Seeing them come so straight towards them , they resolved to take them in
a line as they came ; and as they resolved to fire but one at a time, perhaps
the first shot might hit them all three ; to which purpose, the man who was
to fire put three or four bullets into his piece, and having a fair loop hole, as
it were, from a broken hole in the tree, he took a sure aim, without being seen ,
waiting till they were within about thirty yards of the tree, so that he could
Grad
not miss.
While they were thus waiting, and the savages came on, they plainly saw,
that one of the three was the runaway savage that had escaped from them,
339
PENGERT
and they both knew him distinctly, and resolved that, if possible, he should
not escape, though they should both fire ; so the other stood ready with his
piece, that if he did not drop at the first shot, he should be sure to have a
second.
But the first was too good a marksman to miss his aim : for as the savages
kept near one another, a little behind in a line, in a word, he fired, and hit two of
them directly ; the foremost was killed outright, being shot in the head ; the
second, which was the runaway Indian, was shot through the body and fell, but
was not quite dead ; and the third had a little scratch in the shoulder, perhaps by
the same ball that went through the body of the second ; and being dreadfully
frighted, though not much hurt, sat down upon the ground, screaming and
yelling in a hideous manner.
The five that were behind , more frighted with the noise than sensible of their
danger, stood still at first ; for the woods made the sound a thousand times bigger
than it really was, the echoes rattling from one side to another, and the fowls
rising from all parts, screaming and making, every sort, a several kind of noise,
according to their kind, just as when I fired the first gun that, perhaps was ever
shot off in that place since it was an island.
However, all being silent again, and they not knowing what the matter was,
came on unconcerned, till they came to that place where their companions lay
in a condition miserable enough ; and here the poor ignorant creatures, not
sensible that they were within reach of the same mischief, stood all of a
huddle over the wounded man , talking, and, as may be supposed, inquiring
of him how he came to be hurt ; and who, it is very rational to believe, told
them that a flash of fire first, and immediately after that thunder from their
gods, had killed those two, and wounded him. This, I say, is rational ; for
nothing is more certain than that, as they saw no man near them , so they had
never heard a gun in all their lives, or so much as heard of a gun ; neither
knew they any thing of killing and wounding at a distance with fire and bullets ;
if they had, one might reasonably believe that they would not have stood so
unconcerned in viewing the fate of their fellows, without some apprehension of
their own .
Our two men, though, as they confessed to me, it grieved them to be obliged
to kill so many poor creatures , who at the same time had no notion of their
danger, yet, having them all thus in their power, and the first having loaded
his piece again, resolved to let fly both together among them, and singling
out by agreement which to aim at, they shot together, and killed, or very much
wounded, four of them ; the fifth, frightened even to death , though not hurt, fell
with the rest ; so that our men, seeing them all fall together, thought they had
killed them all.
The belief that the savages were all killed made our two men come boldly out
from the tree before they had charged their guns again, which was a wrong step,
and they were under some surprise when they came to the place, and found no
less than four of the men alive, and of them two very little hurt, and one not at
340
That
all ; this obliged them to fall upon them with the stocks of their muskets ; and
first they made sure of the runaway savage that had been the cause of all the
mischief, and of another that was hurt in his knee, and put them out of their
pain . Then the man that was not hurt at all came and kneeled down to
them with his two hands held up, and made piteous moan to them by gestures
and signs for his life, but could not say one word to them that they could
understand.
However, they signified to him to sit down at the foot of a tree thereby : and
one of the Englishmen , with a piece of rope-twine which he had by chance in his
pocket, tied his feet fast together, and his hands behind him , and there they left
him ; and made with
what speed they could
after the other two
which were gone before ,
fearing they, or any
more of them, should
find the way to their
TIMÁLNÍČKA
covered place in the
woods, where their
KOMARKALARISEESHEDSRICE
wives, and the few
goods they had left, lay. и
They came once in
sight of the two men,
but it was at a great
distance; however, they
had the sati faction to
see them cross over a
valley towards the sea ,
the quite contrary way
from that which led to
their retreat, which ས་ ས
they were afra'd of ;
and being satisfied with that, they went back to the tree where they left their
prisoner, who, as they supposed, was delivered by his comrades : for he was gone,
and the two pieces of rope-yarn , with which they had bound him, lay just at the
foot of the tree.
They were now in as great a concern as before, not knowing what course to
take, or how near the enemy might be, or in what numbers ; so they resolved to
go away to the place where their wives were, to see if all was well there, and to
make them easy, who were in fright enough to be sure : for though the savages
were their own country-folks, yet they were most terribly afraid of them, and
perhaps the more for the knowledge they had of them .
When they came thither, they found the savages had been in the wood, and
very near the place, but had not found it ; for indeed it was inaccessible, by the
341
ENGESAMTEN
Rel
trees standing so thick, as before, unless the persons seeking it had been
directed by those that knew it, which these were not ; they found , therefore,
every thing very safe, only the women in a terrible fright. While they were
here, they had the comfort of seven of the Spaniards coming to their assistance ;
the other ten men with their servants, and old Friday, I mean Friday's father,
were gone in a body to defend their bower, and the corn and cattle that were kept
there, in case the savages should go over to that side of the country ; but they
did not spread so far. With the seven Spaniards came one of the savages,
who, as I said, were their prisoners formerly, and with them also came the
savage whom the Englishmen had left bound hand and foot at the tree ; for it
seems they came that way, say the slaughter of the seven men, and unbound the
eighth, and brought him along with them, where, however, they were obliged to
bind him again, as they had done the two others who were left when the third
ran away.
The prisoners began now to be a burden to them ; and they were so afraid
of their escaping, that they thought they were under an absolute necessity to
kill them for their own preservation : however, the Spaniard governor would
not consent to it, but ordered, that they should be sent out of the way to my old
cave in the valley, and be kept there, with two Spaniards to guard them and give
them food ; which was done : and they were bound there hand and foot for that
night.
When the Spaniards came, the two Englishmen were so encouraged, that
they could not satisfy themselves to stay any longer there ; but taking five of the
Spaniards and themselves, with four muskets and a pistol among them, and two
stout quarter-staves, away they went in quest of the savages. And first they
came to the tree where the men lay that had been killed ; but it was easy to see
that some more of the savages had been there ; for they attempted to carry their
dead men away, and had dragged two of them a good way, but had given it
over. From thence they advanced to the first rising ground, where they had
stood and seen their camp destroyed, and where they had the mortification still to
see some of the smoke ; but neither could they here see any of the savages.
They then resolved, though with all possible caution, to go forward towards
their plantation ; but a little before they came thither, coming in sight of the sea
shore, they plainly saw the savages all embarking again in their canoes, in order
to be gone .
They seemed sorry at first that there was no way to come at them to give
them a parting blow, but upon the whole they were very well satisfied to be rid
of them.
The poor Englishmen being now twice ruined, and all their improvements
destroyed, the rest all agreed to come and help them to rebuild, and to assist them
with needful supplies. Their three countrymen, who were not yet noted for
Day
having the least inclination to do any thing good, yet, as soon as they heard of it
(for they living remote, knew nothing till all was over), came and offered their
help and assistance, and did very friendly work for several days to restore their
342
JUNTAMIE
Con C Phot
habitations, and make necessaries for them ; and thus, in a little, they were set
upon their legs again .
About two days after this, they had the further satisfaction of seeing three of
the savages' canoes come driving on shore, and at some distance from them, with
two drowned men ; by which they had reason to believe that they had met with
a storm at sea, which had overset some of them, for it blew very hard the night
after they went off.
However, as some might miscarry, so, on the other hand, enough of them
escaped to inform the rest, as well of what they had done, as of what happened
to them ; and to whet them on to another enterprise of the same nature, which
they, it seems, resolved to attempt, with sufficient force to carry all before
them ; for except what the first man had told them of inhabitants, they could say
little to it of their own knowledge ; for they never saw one man, and the fellow
being killed that had affirmed it, they had no other witnesses to confirm it to
them .
It was five or six months after this before they heard any more of the savages,
in which time our men were in hopes they had not forgot their former bad luck,
or had given over the hopes of better ; when, on a sudden, they were invaded
with a most formidable fleet of no less than twenty-eight canoes, full of savages,
armed with bows and arrows, great clubs, wooden swords, and such like engines
of war ; and they brought such numbers with them, that, in short, it put all our
people into the utmost consternation .
As they came on shore in the evening, and at the easternmost side of the
island, our men had that night to consult and consider what to do ; and, in
the first place, knowing that their being entirely concealed was their only
·
safety before, and would much more be so now, while the number of their
enemies was so great, they therefore resolved, first of all, to take down the huts
which were built for the two Englishmen, and drive away their goats to the old
cave ; because they supposed the savages would go directly thither as soon as it
was day, to play the old game over again, though they did not now land within
two leagues of it.
In the next place, they drove away all the flock of goats they had at the old
bower, as I called it, which belonged to the Spaniards : and, in short, left as little
appearance of inhabitants any where as possible : and the next morning early they
posted themselves , with all their force, at the plantation of the two men, waiting
FESTACIONAL
for their coming. As they guessed , so it happened : these new invaders, leaving
their canoes at the east end of the island, came ranging along the shore, directly
towards the place, to the number of two hundred and fifty, as near as our men
•
could judge. Our army was but small indeed ; but that which was worse, they
had not arms for all their number neither. The whole account, it seems, stood
thus :-first, as to men- Seventeen Spaniards ; five Englishmen ; one old Friday
or Friday's father ; three slaves, taken with the women, who proved very faithful ;
three other slaves, who lived with the Spaniards -total, twenty-nine . To arm
these they had-eleven muskets ; five pistols ; three fowling-pieces ; five muskets,
843
Kry)Kais
Allis
B+
or fowling-pieces, which were taken by me from the mutinous seamen whom I

reduced ; two swords ; three old halberts-total, twenty-nine.
To their slaves they did not give either musket or fusil, but they had every
one a halbert, or a long staff, like a quarter- staff, with a great spike of iron
fastened into each end of it, and by his side a hatchet ; also every one of our
men had hatchets. Two of the women could not be prevailed upon , but they
would come into the fight, and they had bows and arrows, which the Spaniards.
had taken from the savages when the first action happened, which I have
spoken of, where the Indians fought with one another ; and the women had
hatchets too.
O
7/
K
PARKEST
KUNYANAKAY
REL
MAN
A
DAN
MEM
The Spaniard governor, whom I have described so often , commanded the

whole ; and William Atkins, who, though a dreadful fellow for wickedness, was a
most daring bold fellow, commanded under him . The savages came forward like
lions, and our men, which was the worst of their fate, had no advantage in their
situation , only that Will Atkins, who now proved a most useful fellow, with six
men, was planted just behind a small thicket of bushes, as an advanced guard
with orders to let the first of them pass by, and then fire into the middle of them ;
QKLIS"}
and, as soon as he had fired, to make his retreat, as nimbly as he could, round a
part of the wood, and so come in behind the Spaniards where they stood, having
a thicket of trees all before them .
When the savages came on, they ran straggling about every way in heaps,
out of all manner of order, and Will Atkins let about fifty of them pass by
him then, seeing the rest come in a very thick throng, he orders three of his
344
HOR PENGARRY) 57%
!
SYA Z
.Weekly
men to fire, having loaded their muskets with six or seven bullets a-piece, about
as big as pistol bullets. How many they killed or wounded they knew not : but
Oneny
the consternation and surprise was inexpressible among the savages, who were
Pen
frighted to the last degree, to hear such a dreadful noise, and see three men
killed, and others hurt, but see nobody that did it ; when, in the middle of their
fright, William Atkins and his other three let fly again among the thickest of
Characters
{
ROVERS
Number
Ready
Scenes
SEASTerils
Gratis
Flood
Giant
Field rHE
,;THE
every
Now
with
."and
and
O
P byOF
"
.
indingrat
....
[The Encampment. ]
i
them ; and, in less than a minute, the first three, being loaded again, gave them
a third volley.
Had William Atkins and his men retired immediately, as soon as they had
fired, as they were ordered to do , or had the rest of the body been at hand to
have poured in their shot continually, the savages had been effectually routed ;
for the terror that was among them came principally from this, namely, that
345
av
they were killed by the gods with thunder and lightning, and could see nobody
that hurt them : but William Atkins staying to load again, discovered the cheat ;
some of the savages, who were at a distance, spying them, came upon them
behind ; and though Atkins and his men fired at them also, two or three times,
and killed above twenty, retiring as fast as they could, yet they wounded Atkins
himself, and killed one of his fellow Englishmen with their arrows, as they did
afterwards one Spaniard, and one of the Indian slaves who came with the women.
This slave was a most gallant fellow, and fought most desperately, killing five of
them with his own hand, having no weapon but one of the armed staves and a
hatchet.
Our men being thus hard laid at, Atkins wounded, and two other men killed,
retreated to a rising ground in the wood ; and the Spaniards, after firing three
volleys upon them, retreated also ; for their number was so great, and they were
so desperate, that though above fifty of them were killed, and more than so
many wounded, yet they came on in the teeth of our men, fearless of danger,
and shot their arrows like a cloud ; and it was observed, that their wounded men,
who were not quite disabled, were made outrageous by their wounds, and fought
like madmen .
When our men retreated, they left the Spaniards and the Englishmen that
KONDOMY
BARNET
were killed, behind them ; and the savages, when they came up to them, killed
DE
them over again in a wretched manner, breaking their arms, legs, and heads, with
their clubs and wooden swords, like true savages. But, finding our men were
SLEEKKIKANGNACION
gone, they did not seem inclined to pursue them, but drew themselves up in a kind
of ring, which is, it seems, their custom, and shouted twice in token of their
victory ; after which , they had the mortification to see several of their wounded
men fall, dying with the mere loss of blood .
The Spaniard governor having drawn his little body up together upon a rising
ground, Atkins, though he was wounded, would have had him march, and charge
them all together at once : but the Spaniard replied, " Seignor Atkins, you see
how their wounded men fight ; let them alone till morning ; all these wounded
men will be stiff and sore with their wounds, and faint with the loss of blood, and
so we shall have the fewer to engage."
The advice was good ; but Will Atkins replied merrily, " That's true, Seignor,
and so shall I too ; and that's the reason I would go on while I am warm,""
" Well, Seignor Atkins," says the Spaniard, " you have behaved gallantly, and
done your part ; we will fight for you, if you cannot come on ; but I think it best
to stay till morning : " so they waited .
But as it was a clear moonlight night, and they found the savages in great
disorder about their dead and wounded men, and a great hurry and noise among
them where they lay, they afterwards resolved to fall upon them in the night,
especially if they could come to give them but one volley before they were dis Y'
covered. This they had a fair opportunity to do ; for one of the two Englishmen,
in whose quarter it was where the fight began, led them round between the woods
and the sea-side, westward, and turning short south , they came so near where
346
AMPANY N
B artingpay *** SKA DANS
Venst
the thickest of them lay, that before they were seen or heard, eight of them fired
in among them, and did dreadful execution upon them ; in half a minute more,
eight others fired after them, pouring in their small shot in such a quantity, that
abundance were killed and wounded, and all this while they were not able to see
who hurt them, or which way to fly.
The Spaniards charged again with the utmost expedition, andthen divided
themselves into three bodies, and resolved to fall in among them all together.
They had in each body eight persons- that is to say, twenty-four, whereof were
twenty-two men, and the two women, who, by the way, fought desperately.
They divided the fire-arms equally in each party, and so of the halberts and
staves. They would have had the women keep back ; but they said they were
resolved to die with their husbands. Having thus formed their little army, they
marched out from among the trees, and came up to the teeth of the enemy,
TATIONED
shouting and hallooing as loud as they could. The savages stood all together, but
were in the utmost confusion, hearing the noise of our men shouting from three
PLEADIYADAVĪKS
quarters together they would have fought if they had seen us ; and as soon as
NGS
AÏLEWISTORICAL
Panama
we came near enough to be seen, some arrows were shot, and poor old Friday was
berate
PORTRAPİ
some
wounded, though not dangerously. But our men gave them no time, but, running
fe
up to them , fired among them three ways, and then fell in with the but ends of
their muskets, their swords, armed staves, and hatchets ; and laid about them so
well, that in a word, they set up a dismal screaming and howling, flying to save
their lives which way soever they could .
Our men were tired with the execution, and killed , or mortally wounded ,
in the two fights, about one hundred and eighty of them ; the rest, being
frighted out of their wits, scoured through the woods and over the hills, with
all the speed that fear and nimble feet could help them to do : and as we did
not trouble ourselves much to pursue them, they got all together to the sea-side,
1 where they landed, and where their camoes lay. But their disaster was not at
I
an end yet, for it blew a terrible storm of wind that evening from the sea-ward,
so that it was impossible for them to put off ; nay, the storm continuing all
night, when the tide came up, their canoes were most of them driven by the
surge of the sea so high upon the shore, that it required infinite toil to get them
off ; and some of them were dashed to pieces against the beach, or against one
another.
Our men, though glad of their victory, yet got little rest that night ; but
Segon
having refreshed themselves as well as they could, they resolved to march to that
part of the island where the savages were fled, and to see what posture they
were in . This necessarily led them over the place where the fight had been, and
where they found several of the poor creatures not quite dead, and yet past
recovering life- a sight disagreeable enough to generous minds ; for a truly great
Mase
man, though obliged by the law of battle to destroy his enemy, takes no delight
in his misery .
However, there was no need to give any order in this case ; for their own savages,
who were their servants, despatched these poor creatures with their hatchets.
347
film
At length they came in view of the place where the more miserable remains of
Bysan
the savages' army lay, where there appeared about one hundred still—their posture
was generally sitting upon the ground, with their knees up towards their mouth ,
and the head put between the hands, leaning down upon the knees.
When our men came within two musket-shot of them, the Spaniard governor
ordered two muskets to be fired without ball, to alarm them : this he did, that by
their countenance he might know what to expect — namely, whether they were
still in heart to fight, or were so heartily beaten, as to be dispirited and discouraged,
and so he might manage accordingly.
This stratagem took ; for as soon as the savages heard the first gun, and saw
the flash of the second, they started upon their feet in the greatest consternation
imaginable : and as our men advanced swiftly towards them they all ran
screaming and yawling away, with a kind of a howling noise, which our men did
not understand, and had never heard before ; and thus they ran up the hills into
the country .
At first our men had much rather the weather had been calm, and they had
all gone away to sea ; but they did not then consider that this might probably
ļ have been the occasion of their coming again in such multitudes as not to be
resisted ; or, at least, to come so many and so often, as would quite desolate the
island, and starve them. Will Atkins, therefore, who, notwithstanding his
wound, kept always with them, proved the best counsellor in this case. is advice
was, to take the advantage that offered, and clap in between them and their boats,
and so deprive them of the capacity of ever returning any more to plague the
island.
They consulted long about this, and some were against it, for fear of making
the wretches fly into the woods, and live there desperate ; and so they should have
them to hunt like wild beasts, be afraid to stir about their business, and have their
plantations continually rifled, all their tame goats destroyed, and, in short, be
reduced to a life of continual distress .
Will Atkins told them they had better have to do with one hundred men than
with one hundred nations ; that, as they must destroy their boats, so they must
destroy the men, or be all of them destroyed themselves. In a word, he showed
them the necessity of it so plainly, that they all came into it ; so they went to
work immediately with the boats, and getting some dry wood together from a dead
tree, they tried to set some of them on fire ; but they were so wet, that they would
scarce burn. However, the fire so burned the upper part, that it soon made them
unfit for swimming in the sea as boats. When the Indians saw what they were
about, some of them came running out of the woods, and coming as near as they
could to our men , kneeled, down, and cried, " Oa, Oa, Waramokoa," and some
A other words of their language, which none of the others understood any thing of ;
but as they made pitiful gestures and strange noises, it was easy to understand
they begged to have their boats spared, and that they would be gone, and never
:
return thither again.
But our men were now satisfied that they had no way to preserve themselves,
348
GALSMAI Mis Sund

Mary hemang
Plan glit Comted Taglay
or to save their colony, but effectually to prevent any of these people from ever
going home again ; depending upon this, that if ever so much as one of them got
back into their country to tell the story, the colony was undone so that, letting
them know that they should not have any mercy, they fell to work with their
canoes, and destroyed them every one that the storm had not destroyed before :
at the sight of which, the savages raised a hideous cry in the woods, which our
people heard plain enough, after which they ran about the island like distracted
men ; so that, in a word, our men did not really know at first what to do with
them .
Nor did the Spaniards, with all their prudence, consider, that while they
made those people thus desperate, they ought to have kept good guard at the
DISTRIKTIRUSILICAKANK
W
WW
same time upon their plantations ; for though, it is true, they had driven away
their cattle, and the Indians did not find their main retreat, I mean my old castle
at the hill, nor the cave in the valley, yet they found out my plantation at the
bower, and pulled it all to pieces, and all the fences and planting about it ; trod all
the corn under foot ; tore up the vines and grapes, being just then almost ripe ;
and did our men an inestimable damage, though to themselves not one farthing's
worth of service .
Though our men were able to fight them upon all occasions, yet they were
in no condition to pursue them, or hunt them up and down ; for as they were
too nimble of foot for our men when they found them single, so our men durst.
349
they with D
UNRUNSER Hop hardto
not go about single for fear of being surrounded with their numbers. The best
was, they had no weapons ; for though they had bows, they had no arrows left,
nor any materials to make any, nor had they any edged tool or weapon among
them.
The extremity and distress they were reduced to was great, and indeed
deplorable, but at the same time our men were brought to very hard circum
stances by them, for though their retreats were preserved, yet their provision
was destroyed, and their harvest spoiled ; and what to do, or which way to turn
themselves, they knew not ; the only refuge they had now, was the stock of
cattle they had in the valley by the cave, and some little corn which grew
there . The three Englishmen , William Atkins and his comrades, were now
reduced to two, one of them being killed by an arrow, which struck him on the
side of his head, just under the temples, so that he never spoke more : and it
was very remarkable, that this was the same barbarous fellow who cut the poor
savage slave with his hatchet, and who afterwards intended to have murdered the
Spaniards.
I look upon their case to have been worse at this time than mine was at
any time after I had first discovered the grains of barley and rice, and got
into the method of planting and raising my corn, and my tame cattle ; for now
they had, as I may say, an hundred wolves upon the island which would
devour every thing they could come at, yet could be very hardly come at
themselves.
The first thing they concluded when they saw what their circumstances were,
was, that they would, if possible, drive them up to the farther part of the island,
south -east, that if any more savages came on shore, they might not find
74 one another ;
then that they would daily hunt and harass them, and kill as many of them as
SZÁLA
AALS
they could come at, till they had reduced the number ; and if they could at last
tame them and bring them to any thing, they would give them corn, and teach
them how to plant, and live upon their daily labour.
In order to this they followed them, and so terrified them with their guns, that
in a few days, if any of them fired a gun at an Indian, if he did not hit him, he
would fall down for fear ; and so dreadfully frightened they were, that they kept
out of sight farther and farther, till at last our men following them, and every
day almost killing and wounding some of them, they kept up in the woods and
hollow places so much, that it reduced them to the utmost misery for want of
food ; and many were afterwards found dead in the woods without any hurt, but
merely starved to death .
em
When our men found this, it made their hearts relent, and pity moved them
-especially the Spaniard governor, who was the most gentleman-like, generous
minded man, that ever I met with in my life ; and he proposed, if possible, to take
one of them alive, and bring him to understand what they meant, so far as to be
able to act as interpreter, and to go among them, and see if they might be brought
to some conditions that might be depended upon, to save their lives, and do us
no spoil.
350
It was some time before any of them could be taken ; but being weak, and
half-starved, one of them was at last surprised, and made a prisoner — he was
sullen at first, and would neither eat nor drink ; but finding himself kindly used,
and victuals given him, and no violence offered him, he at last grew tractable, and
came to himself.
They bought old Friday to him, who talked often with him, and told him how
kind the others would be them all ; that they would not only save their lives, but
would give them a part of the island to live in , provided they would give satis
faction that they would keep in their own bounds, and not come beyond them, to
injure or prejudice others ; and that they should have corn given them, to plant
AlemantuokiaSAALMANYASTRONO
and make it grow for their bread, and some bread given them for their present
subsistence ; and old Friday bade the fellow go and talk with the rest of his
countrymen, and hear what they said to it, assuring them, that if they did not
agree immediately, they should all be destroyed .
The poor wretches, thoroughly humbled, and reduced in number to about
KKANKAA
thirty-seven , closed with the proposal at the first offer, and begged to have some
kumuwa
MARA18_2006_00Tomay10nPweeai%,yrn
KSEN
food given them ; upon which, twelve Spaniards, and two Englishmen, well
armed, and three Indian slaves, and old Friday, marched to the place where they
were. The three Indian slaves carried them a large quantity of bread, and some
rice boiled up to cakes, and dried in the sun, and three live goats ; and they were
ordered to go to the side of a hill, where they sat down, ate the provisions very
thankfully, and were the most faithful fellows to their words that could be thought
of ; for except when they came to beg victuals, and directions, they never came
out of their bounds ; and there they lived when I came to the island, and I went
to see them.
They had taught them to plant corn, make bread, breed tame goats, and
milk them- they wanted nothing but wives, and they would soon have been a
nation . They were confined to a neck of land surrounded with high rocks
behind them, and lying plain towards the sea before them , on the south -east
corner of the island -they had land enough, and it was very good and fruitful ;
for they had a piece of land about a mile and a half broad, and three or four
miles in length .
wat
Our men taught them to make wooden spades, such as I made for myself, and
gave among them twelve hatchets, and three or four knives ; and there they lived,
the most subjected innocent creatures that were ever heard of.
After this, the colony enjoyed a perfect tranquillity with respect to the savages,
till I came to revisit them, which was in about two years. Not but that now and
then some canoes of savages came on shore for their triumphal, unnatural feasts ;
but as they were of several nations, and, perhaps, had never heard of those that
came before, or the reason of it, they did not make any search or inquiry after
Maa
their countrymen ; and if they had, it would have been very hard for them to
have found them out.
Thus, I think, I have given a full account of all that happened to them to my
return , at least, that was worth notice . The Indians, or savages, were wonderfully
351
METAT REME
W
civilized by them, and they frequently went among them ; but forbade , on pain
of death, any of the Indians coming to them, because they would not have their
settlement betrayed again.

One thing was very remarkable , namely, that they taught the savages to make
wicker-work, or baskets ; but they soon outdid their masters -for they made
abundance of most ingenious things in wicker work - particularly all sorts of
baskets , sieves, bird-cages, cupboards, &c., as also chairs to sit on , stools, beds,
couches , and abundance of other things, being very ingenious at such work, when
they were once put in the way of it.

My coming was a particular relief to these people, because we furnished them
with knives, scissors, spades, shovels , pickaxes, and all things of that kind which
they could want.

LUMT
With the help of
these tools they were so
very handy, that they
came at last to build up
their huts, or houses,
very handsomely ; rad
dling, or working it up #
like basket-work all the
ÐISUKALAssures
way round, which was
a very extraordinary
costisito
piece of ingenuity, and
looked very odd , but
was an exceeding good
Cus
fence, as well against UMINLi
heat as against all sorts
of vermin ; and our men
were so taken with it,
that they got the wild savages to come and do the like for them ; so that when
I came to see the two Englishmen's colonies , they looked, at a distance, as if they
lived all like bees in a hive ; and, as for Will Atkins, who was now become a very
industrious, necessary, and sober fellow, he had made himself such a tent of
basket-work as I believe was never seen . It was one hundred and twenty paces
round on the outside, as I measured by my steps : the walls were as close worked
as a basket, in pannels, or squares, thirty-two in number, and very strong, standing
about seven feet high in the middle was another not above twenty-two paces
round , but built stronger, being eight- square in its form, and in the eight corners
stood eight very strong posts, round the top of which he laid strong pieces , joined
together with wooden pins, from which he raised a pyramid before the roof of
eight rafters, very handsome, I assure you, and joined together very well, though
he had no nails, and only a few iron spikes , which he had made himself too, out
of the old iron that I had left there. And, indeed , this fellow showed abundance
of ingenuity in several things which he had no knowledge of : he made himself a
352
M
M
‫ مات‬ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.

SYES Z
forge, with a pair of wooden bellows to blow the fire ; he made himself charcoal
for his work, and he formed out of one of the iron crows a middling good anvil to
hammer upon ; in this manner he made many things, but especially hooks staples
/ ¿
and spikes, bolts and hinges. → But, to return to the house : after he pitched the
roof of his innermost tent, he worked it up between the rafters with basket-work
so firm, and thatched that over again so ingeniously with rice-straw, and over that
a large leaf of a tree, which covered the top, that his house was as dry as if it had
been tiled or slated . Indeed, he owned that the savages made the basket-work
for him .
DANDENONG
G.
[The Reconciliation.]
1
The outer circuit was covered, as a lean-to, all round this inner apartment
and long rafters lay from the thirty-two angles to the top posts of the inner house,
being about twenty feet distant ; so that there was a space like a walk within
the outer wicker wall, and without the inner, near twenty feet wide.
353
Vv
ze 96
E. J. BRETT'S EDITION .
45-46
3 (930 ) Mothe
The inner place he partitioned off with the same wicker-work, but much
fairer, and divided into six apartments, for that he had six rooms on a floor and
out of every one of these there was a door-first into the entry, or coming into
the main tent ; and another door into the space of walk that was round it ; so
that this walk was also divided into six equal parts, which served not only for a
retreat, but to store up any necessaries which the family had occasion for .
These six spaces not taking up the whole circumference, what other apartments
the outer circle had, were thus ordered : -As soon as you were in at the door of
the outer circle, you had a short passage straight before you to the door of the
inner house ; but on either side was a wicker partition , and a door in it, by which
you went first into a large room, or storehouse, twenty feet wide, and about
thirty feet long, and through that into another not quite so long : so that in
the outer circle were ten handsome rooms, six of which were only to be come
at through the apartments of the inner tent, and served as closets, or retired
rooms to the respective chambers of the inner circle ; and four large ware
houses, or barns, or what you please to call them, which went in through one
another, two on either hand of the passage that led through the outer door to the
inner tent .
Such a piece of basket-work, I believe was never seen in the world, nor a
house nor tent so neatly contrived, much less so built. In this great bee-hive
lived the three families- that is to say, Will Atkins and his companion ; the third
nawa
was killed, but his wife remained with three children, for she was, it seems, big
with child when he died ; and the other two were not at all backward to give the
DAY Cana
widow her full share of every thimg, I mean as to their corn, milk, grapes, & c.,
MIN
and when they killed a kid, or found a turtle on the shore : so that they all lived
well enough, though, it was true, they were not so industrious as the other two,
as has been observed already .
One thing, however, cannot be omitted, namely, that, as for religion, I don't
know that there was any thing of that kind among them ; they pretty often,
indeed, put one another in mind that there was a God, by the very common method
of seamen, namely, swearing by his name ; nor were their poor, ignorant, savage
wives, much the better for having been married to Christians, as we must call
them ; for, as they knew very little of God themselves, so they were utterly
incapable of entering into any discourse with their wives about a God, or to talk
any thing to them concerning religion .
The utmost of all the improvement which I can say the wives had made from
them was, that they had taught them to speak English pretty well ; and all the
children they had, which were near twenty in all, were taught to speak English
too, from their first learning to speak, though they at first spoke it in a very
broken manner like their mothers. There were none of those children above six
years old when I came thither ; for it was not much above seven years that they
had fetched these five savage ladies over ; but they had all been pretty fruitful,
for they had all children, more or less. I think the cook's mate's wife was big of
her sixth child ; and the mothers were all a good sort of well-governed, quiet,
354
KAKO SE GEEK MONATIONYS

MITUNTERFRIE myJu Dev
laborious women, mcdest and decent, helpful to one another, mighty observant
and subject to their masters-I cannot call them husbands-and wanted nothing
but to be well instructed in the Christian religion, and to be legally married ; both
which were happily brought about, afterwards by my means, or at least by the
consequence of my coming among them.
Having thus given an account of the colony in general, and pretty much of
my five runagate Englishmen, I must say something of the Spaniards, who were
the main body of the family, and in whose story there are some incidents also
remarkable enough .
I had a great many discourses with them about their circumstances when
they were among the savages : they told me readily, that they had no instances
to give of their application or ingenuity in that country-that they were a poor
miserable, dejected handful of people — that, if means had been put in their
hands, they had yet so abandoned themselves to despair, and so sunk under the
weight of their misfortunes, that they thought of nothing but starving. One of
1 grave
them, a and very sensible man, told me he was convinced they were in the
wrong -that it was not the part of wise men to give themselves up to their
misery, but always to take hold of the helps which reason offered, as well for
present support as for future deliverance. He told me, that grief was the
most senseless, insignificant passion in the world ; for that it regarded only things
past, which were generally impossible to be recalled or to be remedied , but had no
view to things to come, and had no share in any thing that looked like deliverance,
but rather added to the affliction than proposed a remedy ; and upon this he
SIKTIGA
Brgling
repeated a Spanish proverb, which, though I cannot repeat in just the same
words that he spoke it, yet I remember I made it into an English proverb of my
own, thus :
In trouble to be troubled,
Is to have your trouble doubled .
He then ran on în remarks upon all the little improvements I had made in
my solitude ; my unwearied application as he called it, and how I had made a con
dition which, in its circumstances, was at first much worse than theirs, a thousand
times more happy than theirs was, even now when they were all together. He
told me it was remarkable that Englishmen had a greater presence of mind in
their distress than any people that ever he met with —that their unhappy nation,
and the Portuguese, were the worst men in the world to struggle with mis
fortunes ; for, that their first step in dangers, after common efforts are over, was
always to despair- lie down under it and die, without rousing their thoughts up
to proper remedies for escape .
I told him their case and mine differed exceedingly -that they were cast upon
the shore without necessaries, without supply of food , or of present sustenance ,
till they could provide it—that it is true I had this disadvantage and discomfort,
that I was alone ; but then the supplies I had providently thrown into my hands,
by the unexpected driving of the ship on shore, was such a help as would have
encouraged any creature in the world to have applied himself as I had done.
355
Lis
Souluuly ALA
" Seignor," says the Spaniard, " had we poor Spaniards been in your case, we
should never have gotten half those things out of the ship as you did . Nay," says
(6
he, we should never have found means to have gotten a raft to carry them, or
**
to have gotten a raft on shore without boat or sail ; and how much less should we
have done,” said he, " if any of us had been alone !" Well , I desired him to
abate his compliment, and go on with the history of their coming on shore, where
they landed. He told me they unhappily landed at a place where there were
people without provisions ; whereas, had they had the common sense to have put
off to sea again, and gone to another island a little farther, they had found pro
visions, though without people, there being an island that way, as they had been
told, where there were provisions, though no people- that is to say, that the
Spaniards of Trinidad had frequently been there, and filled the island with goats
and hogs at several times, where they have bred in such multitudes, and where
turtle and sea-fowls were in such plenty, that they could have been in no want of
flesh , though they had found no bread ; whereas here they were only sustained
with a few roots and herbs, which they understood not, and which had no sub
stance in them and which the inhabitants gave then sparingly enough, and who
could treat them no better, unless they would turn cannibals, and eat men's flesh ,
which was the great dainty of the country.
They gave me an account how many ways they strove to civilize the savages
they were with, and to teach them rational customs in the ordinary way of living,
but in vain ; and how they retorted it upon them as unjust, that they who came
thither for assistance and support should attempt to set up for instructors of those
that gave them bread ; intimating, it seems, that none should set up for the
instructors of others but those who could live without them.
Ardiodesis
They gave me dismal accounts of the extremities they were driven to ; how
sometimes they were many days without any food at all , the island they were upon
being inhabited by a sort of savages that lived more indolent, and for that
reason were less supplied with the necessaries of life than they had reason to
believe others were in the same part of the world ; and yet they found that these
savages were less ravenous and voracious than those who had better supplies
of food.
Also, they added, that they could not but see with what demonstrations of
wisdom and goodness the governing providence of God directs the event of things
in the world, which they said appeared in their circumstances ; for if, pressed by
the hardships they were under, and the barrenness of the country where they
were, they had searched after a better place to live in , they had then been out of
the way of the relief that happened to them by my means.
Then they gave me an account how the savages whom they lived among
expected them to go out with them into their wars ; and it was true, that as they
had fire-arms with them, had they not had the disaster to lose their amunition,
they should not have been serviceable only to their friends, but have made
themselves terrible both to friends and enemies ; but being without powder and
shot, and in a condition that they could not in reason deny to go out with their
356
D
Spy Ha
Bay
Jay
landlords to their wars, when they came in the field of battle they were in a worse
condition than the savages themselves, for they neither had bows nor arrows, nor
could they use those the savages gave them, so that they could do nothing but
stand still and be wounded with arrows, till they came up to the teeth of their
enemy ; and then, indeed, the three halberts they had were of use to them, and
they would often drive a whole little army before them with those halberts and
sharpened sticks put into the muzzles of their muskets ; but that for all this, they
were sometimes surrounded with multitudes, and in great danger from their
arrows ; till at last they found the way to make themselves large targets of wood,
which they covered with skins of wild beasts, whose names they knew not, and
these covered them from the arrows of the savages ; that notwithstanding these,
they were sometimes in great danger, and were once five of them knocked down
together with the clubs of the savages, which was the time when one of them was
taken prisoner, that is to say, the Spaniard whom I had relieved ; that at first they
thought he had been killed , but when afterwards they heard he was taken prisoner,
they were under the greatest grief imaginable, and would willingly have all
ventured their lives to have rescued him.
wi vil
th li
KALAMSALES
****
W
KASKLAPAGLIGA.į
They told me, that when they were so knocked down, the rest of their company
rescued them , and stood over them fighting till they were come to themselves, all
but he who they thought had been dead ; and then they made their way with
their halberts and pieces, standing close together in a line, through a body of
above a thousand savages, beating down all that came in their way, got the victory
over their enemies, but to their great sorrow, because it was with the loss of their
Parks
857
FOUTAN LA
D
Kee
friend ; whom the other party, finding him alive, carried off with some others, as
I gave an account in my former.
They described, most affectionately, how they were surprised with joy at the
return of their friend and companion in misery, who they thought had been
devoured by wild beasts of the worst kind, namely, by wild men ; and yet how
more and more they were surprised with the account he gave them of his errand,
and that there was a Christian in a place near, much more one that was able, and
had humanity enough to contribute to their deliverance.
They described how they were astonished at the sight of the relief I sent
them, and at the appearance of loaves of bread, things they had not seen since
their coming to that miserable place ; how often they crossed it, and blessed it as
bread sent from Heaven ; and what a reviving cordial it was to their spirits to
taste it, as also of the other things I had sent for their supply. And , after all,
they would have told me something of the joy they were in at the sight of a boat
and pilots to carry them away to the person and place from whence all these new
comforts came ; but they told me it was impossible to express it by words, for
their excessive joy driving them to unbecoming extravagances, they had no way
to describe them but by telling me that they bordered upon lunacy, having no way
to give vent to their passion suitable to the sense that was upon them-that in
some it worked one way, and in some another—and that some of them, through a
surprise of joy, would burst out into tears - others be half mad, and others
immediately faint. This discourse extremely affected me, and called to my mind
Friday's ecstacy when he met his father, and the poor people's ecstacy when I
took them up at sea, after their ship was on fire ; the mate of the ship's joy when
he found himself delivered in the place where he expected to perish ; and my
own joy, when, after twenty-eight years' captivity, I found a good ship ready to
carry me to my own country. All these things made me more sensible of the
relation of these poor men, and more affected with it.
Having thus given a view of the state of things as I found them, I must relate
the heads of what I did for these people, and the condition in which I left them .
It was their opinion, and mine too, that they would be troubled no more with the
savages ; or that, if they were, they would be able to cut them off, if they were
twice as many as before ; so that they had no concern about that. Then I entered
into a serious discourse with the Spaniard, whom I called governor, about their
stay in the island ; for as I was not come to carry any of them off, so it would
not be just to carry off some and leave others, who perhaps would be unwilling to
stay if their strength was diminished . On the other hand, I told them I came to
establish them there, not to remove them ; and then I let them know that I had
brought with me relief of sundry kinds for them ; that I had been at a great
charge to supply them with all things necessary, as well for their convenience as
their defence ; and that I had such particular persons with me, as well to increase
and recruit their number, as by the particular necessary employments which they
were bred to, being artificers, to assist them in those things in which at present
they were to seek.
358
!
Bad
They were all together when I talked thus to them : and before I delivered
to them the stores I had brought, I asked them, one by one, if they had
entirely forgot and buried the first animosities that had been among them, and
could shake hands with one another, and engage in a strict friendship and
union of interest, so that there might be no more misunderstandings or
jealousies.
William Atkins, with abundance of frankness and good humour, said, they
had met with afflictions enough to make them all sober, and enemies enough to
make them all friends ; that for his part he would live and die with them ; and was
so far from designing any thing against the Spaniards, that he owned they had
done nothing to him but what his own bad humour made necessary, and what he
would have done, and perhaps much worse, in their case ; and that he would ask
them pardon , if I desired it, for the foolish and brutish things he had done to
them ; and was very willing and desirous of living on terms of entire friendship
and union with them ; and would do any thing that lay in his power to convince
them of it : and as for going to England, he cared not if he did not go thither
these twenty years.
The Spaniards said they had indeed at first disarmed and excluded William
Atkins and his two countrymen, for their ill conduct, as they had let me know—
and they appealed to me for the necessity they were under to do so - but that
William Atkins had behaved himself so bravely in the great fight they had with
the savages, and on several occasions since, and had showed himself so faithful to,
and concerned for, the general interest of them all, that they had forgotten all
that was past, and thought he merited as much to be trusted with arms, and
• supplied with necessaries, as any of them : and that they had testified their satis
faction in him, by committing the command to him, next to the governor himself ;
and as they had an entire confidence in him and all his countrymen, so they
acknowledged they had merited that confidence by all the methods that honest
men could merit to be valued and trusted ; and they most heartily embraced the
occasion of giving me this assurance, that they would never have any interest
separate from one another.
Upon these frank and open declarations of friendship, we appointed the next
day to dine all together ; and, indeed, we made a splendid feast. I caused the
ship's cook and his mate to come on shore and dress our dinner, and the old cook's
mate we had on shore assisted . We brought on shore six pieces of good beef,
and four pieces of pork, out of the ship's provision, with our punch bowl, and
materials to fill it ; and, in particular, I gave them ten bottles of French claret,
and ten bottles of English beer - things that neither the Spaniards nor the
MY
ALL
Englishmen had tasted for many years, and which, it may be supposed , they were
exceedingly glad of.
The Spaniards added to our feast five whole kids, which the cooks roasted ;
and three of them were sent, covered up close, on board our ship to the seamen,
that they might feast on fresh meat from on shore, as we did with their salt meat
from on board.
859
Karen(forMe (fea
Vic
After this feast, at which we were very innocently merry, I brought out my
Ves
cargo of goods, wherein, that there might be no dispute about dividing, I showed
them that there was sufficient for them all ; and desired that they might all take
an equal quantity of the goods that were for wearing ; that is to say, equal when
made up . At first, I distributed linen sufficient to make every one. of them four
shirts ; and, at the Spaniards' request, afterwards made them up six : these were
exceedingly comfortable to them, having been what, as I may say, they had long
since forgot the use of, or what it was to wear them .
I allotted the thin English stuffs, which I mentioned before, to make every one
a light coat like a frock, which I judged fittest for the heat of the season , cool and
loose ; and ordered , that whenever they decayed, they should make more, as they
thought fit. The like for pumps, shoes, stockings, and hats, &c.
The
---
VALMIInte
I cannot express what pleasure, what satisfaction, sat upon the countenances
of all these poor men when they saw the care I had taken of them, and how well
I had furnished them. They told me I was a father to them ; and that, having
a correspondent as I was, in so remote a part of the world, it would make them
forget that they were left in a desolate place ; and they all voluntarily engaged
to me not to leave the place without my consent,
Then I presented to them the people I had brought with me, particularly the
tailor, the smith, and the two carpenters, all of them most necessary people ; but
above all, my general artificer, than whom they could not name anything that was
more needful to them ; and the tailor, to show his concern for them, went to work
360:
1
CH MENU
ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE. ব
Weekly
Sta
Penny
One
.
immediately, and , with my leave, made them every one a shirt the first thing he
did ; and, which was still more, he taught the women not only how to sew and
stitch, and use the needle, but made them assist to make the shirts for their
husbands, and for all the rest.
As for the carpenters, I scarce need mention how useful they were ; for they
took in pieces all my clumsy unhandy things, and made them clever convenient
Characters
ROVERS
tables, stools, bedsteads, cupboards, lockers, shelves, and every thing they wanted
Number
Scenes
SEASTerils
Gratis
Flood
of that kind.
Field
Giant
rHE
;THE
every
""
with
and OF
and
.'by
But to let them see how nature made artificers at first, I carried the
P ,O“
.
carpenters to see William Atkin's basket-house, as I called it, and they both
Kuh
Mik
othe
owned they never saw an instance of such natural ingenuity before, nor any
thing so regular, and so handily built, at least of its kind ; and one of them,
""
Ready
when he saw it, after musing a good while, turning about to me-" I am sure,'
,Now
says he, " that man has no need of us ; you need do nothing but give him
tools ."
Then I brought them out all my store of tools, ana gave every man a digging
spade, a shovel, and a rake, for we had no harrows or ploughs ; and to every
separate place a pick-axe, a crow, a broad-axe, and a saw ; always appointing, that
361
Mo
ve
Dy
WouseJews. 23.இ இரட்யார் P
es often as they were broken, or worn out, they should be supplied, without
grudging, out of the general stores that I left behind.
Nails, staples, hinges, hammers, chisels, knives, scissors , and all sorts of tools
and iron-work, they had without tail, as they required ; for no man would care to
take more than he wanted, and he must be a fool that would waste or spoil them
on any account whatever. And for the use of the smith, I left two tons of
unwrought iron for a supply.
My magazine of powder and arms which I brought them was such, even to
profusion , that they could not but rejoice at them ; for now they could march, as
I used to do, with a musket upon each shoulder, if there was occasion , and were
able to fight a thousand savages, if they had but some little advantages of situation ,
which also they could not miss of if they had occasion.
I carried on shore with me the young man whose mother was starved to death ,
and the maid also she was a sober, well-educated, religious young woman, and
1 She had ,
behaved so inoffensively, that every one gave her a good word .
indeed, an unhappy life with us, there being no woman in the ship but herself ;
but she bore it with patience . After a while, seeing things so well ordered , and
in so fine a way of thriving upon my island, and considering that they had neither
business nor acquaintance in the East Indies, nor reason for taking so long a
voyage- I say, considering all this, both of them came to me, and desired I would
give them leave to remain on the island, and be entered among my family, as
they called it.
I agreed to it readily, and they had a little plot of ground allotted to them,
where they had three tents or houses set up, surrounded with a basket-work
Diges UCKENLAINDIKA
pallisade, like Atkins's, and adjoining to his plantation . Their tents were con
trived so, that they had each of them a room, a part to lodge in, and a middle
tent, like a great storehouse, to lay all their goods in , and to eat and drink in .
And now the other two Englishmen moved their habitation to the same place,
and so the island was divided into three colonies, and no more ; namely, the
Spaniards, with old Friday and the first servants, at my old habitation under the
hill, which was, in a word, the capital city, and where they had so enlarged and
extended their works, as well under as on the outside of the hill, that they lived,
though perfectly concealed, yet full at large. Never was there such a little city
in a wood, and so hid, I believe, in any part of the world ; for I verily believe a
thousand men might have ranged the island a month, and if they had not known
there was such a thing, and looked on purpose for it, they would not have found
TOKELAUSAM(
it ; for the trees stood so thick and so close, and grew so fast matted into one
another, that nothing but cutting them down first could discover the place, except
the two narrow entrances, where they went in and out, could be found , which
was not very easy. One of them was just down at the water's edge, on the side
of the creek ; and it was afterwards above two hundred yards to the place ; and
the other was up the ladder at twice, as I have already formerly described it ; and
they had a large wood thick planted, also , on the top of the hill, which contained
above an acre, which grew apace, and covered the place from all discovery there,
862
MITTATAN )PC? CUTTER

The
with only one narrow place between two trees, not easy to be discovered to
enter on that side.
The other colony was that of Will Atkins, where there were four families of
Englishmen, I mean those I had left there, with their wives and children ;
three savages that were slaves ; the widow and children of the Englishman
that was killed ; the young man and the maid ; and (by the way) we made a
wife of her also before we went away. There were also the two carpenters
and the tailor, whom I brought with me for them ; also the smith, who was a
very necessary man to them, especially as the gunsmith , to take care of their
arms ; and my other man, whom I called " Jack of all trades," who was him
self as good almost as twenty men, for he was not only a very ingenious
fellow, but a very merry fellow ; and before I went away, we married him to
the honest maid that came with the youth in the ship, whom I mentioned
before .
And now I speak of marrying, it brings me naturally to say something of

the French ecclesiastic that I had brought with me out of the ship's crew
whom I took at sea. It is true, this man was a Roman ; and perhaps it may
give offence to some hereafter, if I leave anything extraordinary upon record
of a man, whom, before I begin, I must (to set him out in just colours)
represent in terms very much to his disadvantage in the account of Protestants ;
as, first, that he was a Papist ; secondly, a Popish priest ; and thirdly, a French
Popish priest.
But justice demands of me to give him a due character ; and I must say he
was a grave, sober, pious, and most religious person ; exact in his life , exten
sive in his charity , and exemplary in almost every thing he did. What, then ,
can one say against my being very sensible of the value of such a man,
notwithstanding his profession, though it may be my opinion , perhaps, as well
as the opinion of others who shall read this , that he was mistaken ?
The first hour that I began to converse with him, after he had agreed to
go with me to the East Indies, I found reason to delight exceedingly in his
conversation ; and he first began with me about religion, in the most obliging
manner imaginable.
" Sir," says he, " you have not only, under God ," (and at that he crossed
his breast) " saved my life, but you have admitted me to go this voyage in
your ship, and by your obliging civility have taken me into your family,
giving me an opportunity of free conversation . Now, sir," says he , " you see
by my habit what my profession is, and I guess by your nation what yours is.
I may think it is my duty, and doubtless it is so, to use my utmost endeavours
on all occasions to bring all the souls that I can to the knowlege of the truth ,
and to embrace the Catholic doctrine ; but as I am here under your permission ,
Ma
and in your family, I am bound , in justice to your kindness , as well as in

decency and good manners, to be under your government ; and therefore I
shall not, without your leave, enter into any debates on the points of religion
in which we may not agree, farther than you shall give me leave."
363
KKOQOUTVAN Basin
1
C Bra & Co ((STANNU Mast
}
I told him, his carriage was so modest that I could not but acknowledge it ;
that it was true, we were such people as they call heretics , but that he was
not the first Catholic that I had conversed with without falling into any
inconveniences , or carrying the questions to any height in debate ; that he
should not find himself the worse used for being of a different opinion from us ;
and if we did not converse without any dislike on either side , upon that score ,
it would be his fault, not ours.
He replied , that he thought our conversation might be easily separated
from disputes ; that it was not his business to cap principles with every man
he discoursed with ; and that he rather desired me to converse with him as a
gentleman than as religieux ; that if I would give him leave at any time to
I discourse upon religious subjects , he would readily comply with it ; and then
he did not doubt but I would allow him also to defend his own opinions as well
as he could ; but that, without my leave, he would not break in upon me with
any such thing.
He told me farther, that he would not cease to do all that became him in
his office as a priest, as well as a private Christian , to procure the good of the
ship , and the safety of all that was in her ; and though , perhaps, we would not
join with him , and he could not pray with us, he hoped he might pray for us ,
which he would do upon all occasions . In this manner we conversed ; and
as he was of a most obliging gentleman-like behaviour, so he was , if I may be
allowed to say so , a man of good sense, and , as I believe , of great learning.
He gave me a most diverting account of his life , and of the many extra
ordinary events of it-of many adventures which had befallen him in the few
years that he had been abroad in the world ; and particularly this was very
remarkable , namely, that during the voyage he was now engaged in , he had
the misfortune to be five times shipped and unshipped, and never to go to the
place wither any of the ships he was in were at first designed ; that his first
intent was to have gone to Martinico, and that he went on board a ship bound
thither at St. Maloes ; but being forced into Lisbon in bad weather , the ship
received some damage by running aground in the mouth of the river Tagus ,
and was obliged to unload her cargo there ; that finding a Portuguese ship
there, bound to the Madeiras, and ready to sail , and supposing he should
easily meet with a vessel there bound to Martinico , he went on board in order
to sail to the Madeiras ; but the master of the Portuguese ship, being but an
indifferent mariner, had been out in his reckoning, and they drove to Fyal ;
where, however, he happened to find a very good market for his cargo , which
was corn, and therefore resolved not to go to the Madeiras , but to load salt at
the isle of May, to go away to Newfoundland . He had no remedy in the
exigence but to go with the ship , and had a pretty good voyage as far as the
Banks ( so they call the place where they catch the fish), where meeting with
a French ship bound from France to Quebec, in the river of Canada , and from
thence to Martinico, to carry provisions, he thought he should have an
The
opportunity to complete his first design . But when he came to Quebec, the
Lo 364
J Mar
master of the ship died, and the ship proceeded no farther. So the next
voyage he shipped himself for France, in the ship that was burnt when we
took them up at sea, and then shipped them with us for the East Indies , as I
have already said . Thus he had been disappointed in five voyages , all , as I
may call it, in one voyage, besides what I shall have occasion to mention
farther of the same person .

But I shall not make digressions into other men's stories, which have no
I return to what concerns our affairs in the island . He
relation to my own .
came to me one morning , for he lodged among us all the while we were upon
the island , and it happened to be just when I was going to visit the English
w
Z
Mr..
MUCK
‫ܗܘܚ‬
‫ܝ‬
men's colony at the farthest part of the island-I say, he came to me, and told
me, with a very grave countenance, that he had for two or three days desired
an opportunity of some discourse with me , which he hoped would not be
displeasing to me, because he thought it might, in some measure, correspond
with my general design , which was the prosperity of my new colony , and
perhaps might put it, at least more than he yet thought it was, in the way of
God's blessing.
I looked a little surprised at the last part of this discourse, and turning a
little short, " How, sir," said I, " can it be said that we are not in the way of
God's blessing, after such visible assistances and wonderful deliverances as we
have seen here, and of which I have given you a large account ?"
" If you had pleased , sir," said he, with a worldof modesty, and yet with
365
BUK CONT
Jan)Ficusimme ARREIR VITAEThank Yo
great readiness, " to have heard me, you would have found no room to have
been displeased , much less to think so hard of me , that I should suggest that
you have not had wonderful assistances and deliverances ; and I hope, on your
behalf, that you are in the way of God's blessing, and your design is exceedingly
good , and will prosper. But, sir," said he, " though it were more so than is
even possible to you , yet there may be some among you that are not equally
right in their actions ; and you know that in the story of Israel, one Achan in
the camp removed God's blessing from them, and turned his hand so against
them, that thirty-six of them , though not concerned in the crime , were the
objects of divine vengeance , and bore the weight of that punishment . ”
I was sensibly touched with this discourse, and told him his inference was
so just, and the whole design seemed so sincere, and was really so religious in
its own nature, that I was very sorry I had interrupted him, and begged him
to go on ; and, in the meantime, because it seemed that what we had both to
say might take up some time, I told him I was going to the Englishmen's
plantation , and asked him to go with me, and we might discourse of it by the
way. He told me he would more willingly wait on me thither, because there,
partly, the thing was acted which he desired to speak to me about. So we
walked on, and I pressed him to be free and plain with me in what he had
to say.
" Why, then, sir," says he, " be pleased to give me leave to lay down a
few propositions as the foundation of what I have to say, that we may not
differ in the general principles, though we may be of some differing opinions
in the practice of particulars. First, sir, though we differ in some of the
doctrinal articles of religion (and it is very unhappy that it is so, especially in
the case before us , as I shall show afterwards), yet there are some general
principles in which we both agree, namely, first, that there is a God, and that
this God, having given us some stated general rules for our service and
obedience, we ought not willingly and knowingly to offend him, either by
neglecting to do what he has commanded, or by doing what he has expressly
forbidden ; and let our different religions be what they will, this general
principle is readily owned by us all, that the blessing of God does not
ordinarily follow a presumptuous sinning against his command ; and every
good Christian will be affectionately concerned to prevent any that are under
his care living in a total neglect of God and his commands. It is not your
men being Protestants, whatever my opinion may be of such, that discharges
me from being concerned for their souls, and from endeavouring, if it lies.
before me, that they should live in as little distance from, and enmity with ,
their Maker as possible, especially if you give me leave to meddle so far in
your circuit. ”
I could not yet imagine what he aimed at, and told him I granted all he had
said ; and thanked him that he would so far concern himself for us ; and begged
he would explain the particulars of what he had observed , that, like Joshua
(to take his own parable) I might put away the accursed thing from us.
366
JAKO Toll
66
Why, then, sir," says he, " I will take the liberty you give me ; and there
Log
are three things which, if I am right, must stand in the way of God's blessing
upon your endeavours here, and which I should rejoice, for your sake and their
own, to see removed . And sir," says he, " I promise myself that you will
fully agree with me in them all as soon as I name them, especially because I
shall convince you that every one of them may, with great ease, and very much
to your satisfaction , be remedied ."
He gave me no leave to put in any more civilities , but went on : —(C First,
sir," says he, " you have here four Englishmen, who have fetched women from
among the savages, and have taken them as their wives, and have had many
children by them all , and yet are not married to them after any stated legal
manner, as the laws of God and man require ; and , therefore, are yet, in the
sense of both, no less than adulterers , and living in adultery . To this, sir,"
says he, " I know you will object that there was no clergyman or priest of any
kind, or of any profession , to perform the ceremony ; nor any pen and ink, or
paper, to write down a contract of marriage, and have it signed between them.
And I know also , sir, what the Spaniard governor has told you--I mean of the
agreement that he obliged them to make when he took these women, namely,
that they should choose them out by consent, and keep separately to them ;
which, by the way is nothing of a marriage, no agreement with the women
as wives, but only an agreement among themselves to keep them from
quarrelling.
But, sir, the essence of the sacrament of matrimony (so he called it, being
a Roman,) consists not only in the mutual consent of the parties to take one
another as man and wife, but in the formal and legal obligation that there is
in the contract to compel the man and woman at all times to own and acknow
ledge each other-obliging the man to abstain from all other women, to engage
in no other contract while these subsist ; and, on all occasions , as ability allows , Men
to provide honestly for them and their children ; and to oblige the women to the
same, or like conditions , on their side.
66
Now, sir," says he, " these men may, when they please, or when occasion
presents , abandon these women, disown their children, leave them to perish,
and take other women and marry them whilst these are living." And here he
added, with some warmth, " How, sir, is God honoured in this unlawful
liberty ? And how shall a blessing succeed your endeavours in this place, how
ever good in themselves, and however sincere in your design, while these men
who at present are your subjects under your absolute government and
dominion, are allowed by you to live in open adultery ?"
I confess I was struck at the thing itself, but much more with the con
vincing arguments he supported it with. For it was certainly true, that though
they had no clergymen on the spot, yet a formal contract on both sides , made
before witnesses, and confirmed by any token which they had all agreed to be
bound by, though it had been but the breaking of a stick between them ,
engaging the men to own these women for their wives upon all occasions, and
367
MLPWANT
and never to abandon them or their children , and the women to the same with
their husbands, had been an effectual lawful marriage in the sight of God ; and
it was a great neglect that it was not done.
But I thought to have gotten off with my young priest by telling him that
all that part was done when I was not here ; and they had lived so many years
with them now , that if it was adultery, it was past remedy, they could do
nothing in it now.
" Sir," says he, " asking your pardon for such freedom, you are right in
this-that it being done in your absence, you could not be charged with that
part of the crime. But I beseech you, flatter not yourself that you are not
therefore under an obligation to do your uttermost now to put an end to it.
How can you think , but that, let the time past lie on whom it will, all the guilt
for the future will lie entirely upon
you ? Because it is certainly in your
power now to put an end to it, and
in nobody's power but yours."
I was so dull still, that I did not
A
take him right, but I imagined that, M
by putting an end to it he meant

that I should part them, and not A
suffer them to live together any
longer, and I said to him I could
not do that by any means, for that
it would put the whole island in
confusion . He seemed surprised that
I should so far mistake him . " No,
sir," says he, " I do not mean that
you should separate them, but
legally and effectually marry them
now. And, sir, as my way of marrying may not be so easy to reconcile them
to, though it will be as effectual, even by your own laws, so your way may
be as well before God , and as valid among men-I mean by a written contract
signed by both man and woman, and by all the witnesses present, which all the
laws of Europe would decree to be valid."
I was amazed to see so much true piety, and so much sincerity of zeal ,
besides the unusal impartiality in his discourse as to his own party or church ,
and such a true warmth for the preserving people that he had no knowledge of
or relation to — I say, for preserving them from transgressing the laws of God
.
-the like of which I had indeed not met with anywhere. But recollecting
what he had said of marrying them by a written contract, which I knew would
stand too, I returned it back upon him , and told him I granted all that he had said
to be just, and on his part very kind ; that I would discourse with the men
upon the point now when I came to them . And I knew no reason why they
should scruple to let him marry them all : which I knew well enough would
368
Yuuks
Ru
‫ گا۔‬ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE .
RAND Z
be granted to be as authentic and valid in England , as if they were married by

one of our own clergymen. What was afterwards done in this matter, I shall
speak of by itself.
‫ر‬
‫ا‬
(x-1)
[The Conversion.]
I then pressed him to tell me what was the second complaint which he had
to make, acknowledging I was very much his debtor for the first, and thanked
him heartily for it. He told me he would use the same freedom and plainness
1 369
Jv 3/2
zg

ཡུཉྩེ
in the second, and hoped I would take it as well ; and this was that notwith
standing these English subjects of mine, as he called them , had lived with these
women for almost seven years , and had taught them to speak English , and even
to read it, and that they were, as he perceived, women of tolerable understand
ing, and capable of instruction , yet they had not to this hour taught them any
thing of the Christian religion ; no, not so much as to know that there was a
God or a worship , or in what manner God was to to be served ; or that their
own idolatry, and worshipping they knew not whom, was false and absurd .
This, he said, was an unaccountable neglect, and what God would certainly
call them to an account for ; and , perhaps , at last take the work out of their
hands. He spoke this very affectionately and warmly. " I am persuaded ,"
says he, " had those men lived in the savage country whence their wives came,
the savages would have taken more pains to have brought them to be idolators,
and to worship the devil, than any of these men, so far as I can see, has taken
PATROLÍGO
MAHADURÉ
with them to teach them the knowledge of the true God. Now, sir," said he,
LENTİKA
"though I do not acknowledge your religion, or you mine, yet we should be

all glad to see the devil's servants, and the subjects of his kingdom , taught to
know the general principles of the Christian religion— that they might at least
hear of God, and of a Redeemer, and of the resurrection , and of a future state,
things which we all believe-they had at least been so much nearer coming
into the bosom of the true church, than they are now in the public profession
of idolatry and devil-worship ."
I could hold no longer ; I took him in my arms, and embraced him with
Catechina
an excess of passion. " How far," said I to him, " have I been from under
standing the most essential part of a Christian, namely, to love the interest of
the Christian church, and the good of other men's souls ! I scarce have known
what belongs to being a Christian. "—" Oh, sir, do not say so," replied he ;
" this thing is not your fault."-" No," said I. " But why did I never lay it to
heart as well as you?"-" It is not too late yet," said he ; " be not too forward to
condemn yourself."-" But what can be done now ? " said I ; " you see I am
going away."-" Will you give me leave," said he, "to talk with these poor
men about it ?"--" Yes, with all my heart," said I, " and I will oblige them to
give heed to what you say too."-" As to that," said he, " we must leave them to
the mercy of Christ ; but it is our business to assist them, encourage them , and
instruct them : and if you will give me leave, and God his blessing, I do not doubt
but the poor ignorant souls shall be brought home into the great circle of
Christianity, if not into the particular faith that we all embrace ; and that even
while you stay here." Upon this I said , " I shall not only give you leave, but
ORIZIMLANSIAST
give you a thousand thanks for it. " What followed on this account I shall
mention also again in its place .
I now pressed him for the third article in which we were to blame. " Why,
really," says he, " it is of the same nature, and I will proceed ( asking your
leave), with the same plainness as before : it is about your poor savages yonder,
who are, as I may say, your conquered subjects. It is a maxim sir, that is, or
970
D
men
r
SanitiseThan Meny
ought to be, received among all Christians, of what church or pretended church
soever, namely , that Christian knowledge ought to be propagated by all possible
means, and on all possible occasions. It is on this principle that our church
sends missionaries into Persia, India, and China ; and that our clergy, even of
the superior sort, willingly engage in the most hazardous voyage, and the most
dangerous residence among murderers and barbarians, to teach them the know
ledge of the true God, and to bring them over to embrace the Christian faith.
Now, sir, you have an opportunity here to have six or seven-and-thirty poor
savages brought over from idolatry to the knowledge of God, their Maker and
Redeemer, that I wonder how you can pass by such an occasion of doing good ,
which is really worth the expense of a man's whole life."
I was now struck dumb, indeed , and had not one word to say ; I had here
a spirit of true Christian zeal for God and religion before me, let his particular
principles be of what kind soever. As for me, I had not so much as entertained
a thought of this in my heart before, and I believe should not have thought of
it : for I looked upon these savages as slaves , and people whom, had we any
work for them to do, we would have used as such, or would have been glad to
have transported them to any other part of the world ; for our business was to
get rid of them, and we would all have been satisfied if they had been sent
to any country, so that they had never seen their own . But to the case : I
I was confounded at his discourse, and knew not what answer to make him .
say
He looked earnestly at me, seeing me in some disorder : " Sir," said he, "I
shall be very sorry if what I have said gives you any offence. "-" No, no,"
said I , " I am offended with nobody but myself; but I am perfectly confounded ,
not only to think that I should never take any notice of this before , but with
reflecting what notice I am able to take of it now. You know, sir ,” said I ,
"what circumstances I am in : I am bound to the East Indies, in a ship
freighted by merchants , and to whom it would be an insufferable piece of
injustice to detain their ship here, the men lying all this while at victuals and
wages upon the owners' account. It is true , I agreed to be allowed twelve
days here, and if I stay more I must pay three pounds sterling per day
demurrage ; nor can I stay upon demurrage above eight days more, and I have
been here thirteen days already ; so that I am perfectly unable to engage in
this work, unless I would suffer myself to be left behind here again : in which
case, if this single ship should miscarry in any part of her voyage, I should be
just in the same condition that I was left in here at first, and from which I have
been so wonderfully delivered ."
He owned the case was very hard upon me as to my voyage, but laid it
home upon my conscience whether the blessing of saving seven-and-thirty
souls was not worth my venturing all I had in the world for ? I was not so
Natio
sensible of that as he was, and I returned upon him thus : " Why, sir, it is a
(
valuable thing indeed to be an instrument in God's hands to convert seven
and-thirty heathens to the knowledge of Christ ; but as you are an ecclesiastic
and are given over to that work, so that it seems naturally to fall into the way
371
INSTČE M
Bear
of your profession, how is it then that you do not rather offer yourself to
undertake it, than press me to it ? "
Upon this he faced about, just before me, as he walked along, and putting
me to a full stop , made me a very low bow : " I most heartily thank God, and
you, sir," says he, " for giving me so evident a call to so blessed a work ; and if
you think yourself discharged from it, and desire me to undertake it, I will
most readily do it, and think it a happy reward for all the hazards and diffi
culties of such a broken, disappointed voyage as I have met with, that I have
dropped at last into so glorious a work . ”
I discovered a kind of rapture in his face while he spoke this to me ; his eyes
sparkled like fire, his face glowed , and his colour came and went as if he had
been falling into fits-in a word, he was fired with the joy of being embarked
in such a work. I paused a considerable while before I could tell what to say
to him, for I was really surprised to find a man of such sincerity and zeal, and
carried out in his zeal beyond the ordinary rate of men , not of his profession
only, but even of any profession whatsoever. But after I had considered it a
‫شدند‬
while, I asked him seriously if he was in earnest, and that he would venture ,
on the single consideration of an attempt on those poor people, to be locked up
in an unplanted island for perhaps his life, and at last might not know whether
he should be able to do them any good or not ?
He turned short upon me and asked me what I called a venture ? (C Pray,
sir," said he, " what do you think I consented to go in your ship to the East
Indies for ? "-" Nay," said I, " that I know not, unless it was to preach to the
Indians ." " Doubtless it was," said he, " and do you think if I can convert
these seven-and-thirty-men to the faith of Christ it is not worth my time,
though I should never be fetched off the island again ? Nay, is it not infinitely
of more worth to save so many souls than my life is, or the life of twenty more
of the same profession ? " Yes, sir," says he, " I would give Christ and the
Blessed Virgin thanks all my days if I could be made the least happy instru
ment of saving the souls of these poor men, though I was never to set my foot
off this island , or see my native country any more. But since you will honour
me," says he, " with putting me into this work (for which I will pray for you all
the days of my life ), I have one humble petition to you," says he " besides. "
" What is that ? " said I. " Why," says he, " it is that you will leave your man
Friday with me, to be my interpreter to them, and to assist me ; for without
some help I cannot speak to them, or they to me. ”
I was sensibly touched at his requesting Friday, because I could not think
of parting with him , and that for many reasons . He had been the companion
of my travels : he was not only faithful to me, but sincerely affectionate to the
last degree, and I had resolved to do something considerable for him if he
outlived me, as it was probable he would. Then I knew that as I had bred
Friday up to be a Protestant, it would quite confound him to bring him to
embrace another profession ; and he would never, while his eyes were open ,
believe that his old master was a heretic, and would be damned, and this
372
27
might in the end ruin the poor fellow's principles, and so turn him back again
to his first idolatry .
However, a sudden thought relieved me in this strait, and it was this : I
told him I could not say that I was willing to part with Friday on any account
whatever ; though a work that to him was of more value than his life, ought
to me to be of much more value than the keeping or parting with a servant.
But, on the other hand, I was persuaded that Friday would by no means
consent to part with me ; and then , to force him to it without his consent, would
be manifest injustice, because I had promised I would never put him away, and
he had promised and engaged to me that he would never leave me unless I put
him away.
He seemed very much concerned at it, for he had no rational access to these
poor people, secing he did not understand one word of their language, nor they
‫مانتتست‬
:
1
/REPLACE
SOLWENJE
a
Sel
SANCAKANG
ARTEMIKASTE
swteh IAN
Lomell
one word of his . To remove this difficulty, I told him Friday's father had
learned Spanish , which I found he also understood , and he should serve him for
an interpreter ; so he was much better satisfied, and nothing could persuade
him but he would stay to endeavour to convert them ; but Providence gave
SACALLES,&E(
another and very happy turn to all this.

I come back now to the first part of his objections. When we came to the
Englishmen , I sent for them all together, and after some accounts given them of
Ma
Te
what I had done for them, namely, what necessary things I had provided for
them , and how they were distributed, which they were sensible of, and very
thankful for. I began to talk to them of the scandalous life they led, and gave
373
INING MACE) MALUM, W

Bo
them a full account of the notice the clergyman had already taken of it, and
arguing how unchristian and irreligious a life it was , I first asked, if they were
married men or bachelors ? They soon explained their condition to me, and
showed me that two of them were widowers and the other three were single
men or bachelors. I asked them with what conscience they could take these
women, and lie with them as they had done, call them their wives, and have so
many children by them, and not be married lawfully to them?
They all gave me the answer that I expected, namely, that there was nobody
to marry them ; that they agreed before the governor to keep them as their
wives, and to keep them and own them as their wives ; and they thought, as
things stood with them, they were as legally married as if they had been married
by a parson, and with all the formalities in the world .
I told them, that no doubt they were married in the sight of God, and were
bound in conscience to keep them as their wives ; but that the laws of men
being otherwise, they might pretend they were not married, and so desert the
poor women and children hereafter, and that their wives, being poor, desolate
women, friendless and moneyless, would have no way to help themselves : I
therefore told them, that unless I was sure of their honest intent, I could do
nothing for them , but would take care that what I did should be for the
women and children without them ; and that unless they would give some
assurances that they would marry the women, I could not think it was con
venient they should continue together as man and wife ; for that it was both
scandalous to men and offensive to God, who they could not think would bless
them if they went on thus.
All this passed as I expected ; and they told me, especially Will Atkins,
who seemed now to speak for the rest, that they loved their wives as well as if
they had been born in their own native country, and would not leave them
upon any account whatever ; and they did verily believe their wives were as
virtuous and as modest, and did , to the utmost
11: of their skill, as much for them
and for their children as any women could possibly do, and they would not part
with them on any account : and Will Atkins, for his own particular, added if
any man would take him away, and offer to carry him home to England ,
and to make him captain of the best man -of-war in the navy, he would
not go with him if he might not carry his wife and children with him ; and if
there was a clergyman in the ship, he would be married to her now with all
his heart.
This was just as I would have it. The priest was not with me at that
moment, but was} not far off. So , to try him farther, I told him I had a
clergyman with me, and if he was sincere, I would have him married the next
morning, and bade him consider of it, and talk with the rest. He said , as for
himself, he need not consider of it at all, for he was very ready to do it, and
was glad I had a minister with me ; and he believed they would be all willing
also. I then told him that my friend the minister was a Frenchman, and could
not speak English , but that I would act the clerk between them. He never so
374
D
Voy
Le
much as asked me whether he was a Papist or Protestant, which was , indeed ,

what I was afraid of, but, I say, they never enquired about it. So we parted ;
I went back to my clergyman, and Will Atkins went in to talk with his com
panions . I desired the French gentleman not to say anything to them till the
business was thorough ripe, and I told him what answer the men had given me.
Before I went from their quarter, they all came to me, and told me they had
been considering what I had said ; that they were very glad to hear that I had a
clergyman in my company ; and they were willing to give me the satisfaction
I desired, and to be formally married as soon as I pleased , for they were far
from desiring to part from their wives, and that they meant nothing but what
was very honest when they chose them. So I appointed them to meet me the
next morning, and that in the meantime they should let their wives know the
meaning of the marriage law : and that it was not only to prevent any scandal,
but also to oblige them that they should not forsake them whatever might
happen .
The women were easily made sensible of the meaning of the thing, and
were very well satisfied with it, as, indeed, they had reason to be ; so they
failed not to attend all together at my apartment next morning, where I
brought out my clergyman ; and though he had not on a minister's gown,
after the manner of England, or the habit of a priest, after the manner of
France, yet, having a black vest, something like a cassock, with a sash round
it, he did not look very unlike a minister ; and as for his language, I was
interpreter.
But the seriousness of his behaviour to them, and the scruple he made of
marrying the women because they were not baptised and professed Christians ,
gave them an exceeding reverence for his person ; and there was no need , after
that, to enquire whether he was a clergyman or no.
Indeed, I was afraid his scruple would have been carried so far as that he
would not have married them at all ; nay, notwithstanding all I was able to
say to him, he resisted me, though modestly yet very steadily, and at last
refused absolutely to marry them, unless he had first talked with the men and
the women too ; and though at first I was a little backward to it, yet at last I
agreed to it with a good will ,. perceiving the sincerity of his design .
When he came to them he let them know that I had acquainted him with
their circumstances, and with the present design ; that he was very willing to
PEROSOLSKIN
perform that part of his function, and marry them as I had desired, but that,
before he could do it, he must take the liberty to talk with them . He told
NILL
OS?
them that in the sight of all different men, and in the sense of the laws of
society, they had lived all this while in an open adultery, and that it was true
that nothing but the consenting to marry, or effectually separating them from
one another now, could put an end to it ; but there was a difficulty in it too ,
with respect to the laws of Christian matrimony, which he was not fully satisfied
about, namely, that of marrying one that is a professed Christian to a savage,
an idolator, and a heathen, one that is not baptised ; and yet that he did not
975
‫نمیره‬
THE KA PRETTY
see that there was time left for it to endeavour to pursuade the women to be
baptised, or to profess the name of Christ, whom they had, he doubted , heard
nothing of, and without which they could not be baptised.
He told them he doubted they were but indifferent Christians themselves ;
that they had but little knowledge of God or his ways, and therefore he could
not expect that they had said much to their wives on that head yet ; but that
unless they would promise him to use their endeavours with their wives to
persuade them to become Christians, and would , as well as they could , instruct
them in the knowledge and belief of God that made them, and to worship
Jesus Christ that redeemed them, he could not marry them ; for he would have
no hand in joining Christians with savages , nor was it consistent with the
271
COLLA
•
SAMANAI
GANG
ZERBETT
PRIYQBY
‫الا‬
HUDA
FIOUS
MadATLOG"
principles of the Christian religion, and was, indeed , expressly forbidden in

God's law.
They heard all this very attentively, and I delivered it very faithfully to
them from his mouth as near his own words as I could , only sometimes adding
something of my own , to convince them how just it was, and how I was of his
mind : and I always very faithfully distinguished between what I said from
myself, and what were the clergyman's words. They told me it was very true
HLES"[}
what the gentleman had said, that they were but very indifferent Christians
themselves, and that they had never talked to their wives about religion . " Oh ,
sir," says Will Atkins , " how should we teach them religion ? Why, we know
nothing ourselves ; and besides , sir," said he, " should we go to talk to them of
God, and Jesus Christ, and Heaven , and Hell , it would be to make them laugh
at us, and ask us what we believe ourselves ; and if we should tell them we
376
10% ( b )
‫بوه‬
Weekly
Penny
ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE. ‫ی ہے‬

One
Stas
believe all the things we speak of to them, such as of good people going to
heaven, and wicked people to the devil, they would ask us where we intended
↓
to go ourselves, who believed all this and yet are such wicked fellows , as we
indeed are. Why, sir," said Will , "'tis enough to give them a surfeit of
religion at first hearing ; folks must have some religion themselves , before
Characters
they pretend to teach other people. " — " Will Atkins ," said I to him, " though I
Number
a
Scenes
Gratis
Giant
Fiol
am afraid what you say has too much truth in it, yet can you not tell your
every
with
and
wife that she is in the wrong that there is a God, and a religion better than
22
.
her own- that her gods are idols, and that they can neither hear nor speak—
, erils
Elood
that there is a Great Being that made all things, that can destroy all that he has
and
by
Or
P
yes
ROVERS
Ready
SEAS
THE
THE
Now
OF
," •
made—that he rewards the good , and punishes the bad-that we are to be

judged by him, at last, for all we do here ? You are not so ignorant but even
nature itself will teach you that all this is true , and I am satisfied you know it
all to be true, and believe it yourself. "-" That's true, sir," said Atkins ; " but
with what face can I say anything to my wife of all this, when she will tell me
immediately it cannot be true ?"
" Not true !" said I. " What do you mean by that ? " Why, sir," said he ,
" she will tell me it cannot be true, that this God I shall tell her of can be
377
Bo 31 B
ve
y
!
B Se
just, or can punish or reward, since I am not punished and sent to the devií,
that have been such a wicked creature , as she knows I have been, even to her,
and to everybody else ; and that I should be suffered to live that have been
always acting so contrary to what I must tell her is good, and to what I ought
to have done . "
" Why, truly, Atkins," said I, " I am afraid thou speakest too much truth ;"
and with that I let the clergyman know what Atkins had said, for he was
impatient to know. " Oh !" said the priest, " tell him there is one thing will
make him the best minister in the world to his wife, and that is repentance ;
for none teach repentance like true penitents. He wants nothing but to repent,
and then he will be so much the better qualified to instruct his wife ; he will
then be able to tell her that there is not only a God, and that he is the just
rewarder of good and evil, but that he is a merciful Being, and , with infinite
goodness and long- suffering, forbears to punish those that offend - waiting to be
gracious, and willing not the death of a sinner, but rather that he should return
and live-that he often suffers wicked men to go on a long time, and even
reserves damnation to the general day of retribution- that it is a clear evidence.
of God and of a future state that righteous men receive not their reward, or
wicked men their punishment, till they come into another world ; and this will
lead him to teach his wife the doctrine of the resurrection and of the last
dangd
judgment ; let him but repent for himself, he will be an excellent preacher of
repentance to his wife. "
I repeated all this to Atkins, who looked very serious all the while, and
who, we could easily perceive, was more than ordinarily affected with it: when ,
being eager, and hardly suffering me to make an end-" I know all this ,
master," says he, " and a great deal more ; but I han't the impudence to talk
KMA
thus to my wife, when God and my own conscience knows, and my wife will
be an undeniable evidence against me, that I have lived as if I had never heard
of God,. or a future state, or anything about it ; and to talk of my repenting,
alas !" (and with that he fetched a deep sigh, and I could see that tears stood
in his eyes) " 'tis past all that with me."-" Past it, Atkins !" said I : " what
dost thou mean by that ?"-" I know well enough what I mean, sir," says he ;
" I mean it is too late, and that is too true ."
I told the clergyman word for word what he said. The poor zealous priest
(I must call him so ; for, be his opinion what it will, he had certainly a most
singular affection for the good of other men's souls ; and it would be hard to
think he had not the like for his own)-I say, this zealous, affectionate man
could not refrain tears also- but recovering himself, he said to me, " Ask him
but one question : Is he easy that it is too late, or is he troubled , and wishes it
were not so ?" I put the question fairly to Atkins, and he answered with a
Marine
great deal of passion, " How could any man be easy in a condition that certainly
must end in eternal destruction ? ”
The cleryman shook his head with a great concern in his face when I told
him all this, but turning quick to me upon it, said , " If that be his case, you
378
MyJoy
Las
V
may assure him it is not too late ; Christ will give him repentance ; and we
that are Christ's servants are commanded to preach mercy at all times, in the
name of Jesus Christ, to all those that sincerely repent ; so that ' tis never too
late too repent ."
I told Atkins all this, and he heard me with great earnestness ; but it seemed
as if he turned off the discourse to the rest ; for he said to me he would go and
have some talk with his wife ; so he went out awhile, and we talked to the
rest. I perceived they were all stupidly ignorant as to matters of religion
much as I was when I went rambling away from my father-and yet that there
were none of them backward to hear what had been said ; and all of them
seriously promised that they would talk with their wives about it, and do their
endeavour to persuade them to turn Christians.
Upon this discourse, and the men promising to persuade their wives to
embrace Christianity, he married the three couple ; but Will Atkins and his
wife were not yet come in. After this, the clergyman waiting awhile, was
curious to know where Atkins had gone, and turning to me, says, " I entreat
you, sir, let us walk out here and look ; I dare say we shall find this poor man
somewhere or other, talking seriously with his wife, and teaching her already
something of religion . I began to be of the same mind ; so we went out
together, and I carried him a way which none knew but myself, and where
the trees were so thick set as that it was not easy to see through the thicket
of leaves, and far harder to see in than to see out ; when, coming to the edge
of the wood I saw Atkins and his tawny savage wife sitting under the shade
of a bush, very eager in discourse. I stopped short till my clergyman came up
to me, and then, having showed him where they were, we stood and looked
very steadily at them a good while.
We observed him very earnest with her, pointing up to the sun and to
every quarter of the heavens, then down to the earth, then out to the sea ,
2
then to himself, then to her, to the woods, to the trees. "Now," says my
clergyman, “ you see my words are made good ; the man preaches to her.
Mark him- now he is telling her that our God has made him, and her, and
the heavens, the earth, the sea, the woods , the trees, &c ."-" I believe he is,"
said I. Immediately we perceived Will Atkins start up upon his feet, fall
down upon his knees, and lift up both his hands ; we supposed he said some
thing, but we could not hear him- it was too far off for that : he did not
continue kneeling half a minute, but comes and sits down again by his wife,
and talks to her again. We perceived then the woman very attentive, but
whether she said anything or no we could not tell. While the poor fellow
was upon his knees, I could see the tears run plentifully down my clergyman's
cheeks, and I could hardly forbear myself ; but it was a great affliction to us
EM 10
both that we were not near enough to hear anything that passed between them.
Well, however, we could come no nearer, for fear of disturbing them ; so
we resolved to see an end of this piece of still conversation , and it spoke loud
enough to us without the help of voice. He sat down again, as I have said ,
379
10
PARATUSAN (Ca
LJ
close by her, and talked again earnestly to her, and two or three times we
could see him embrace her passionately ; another time we saw him take out
his handkerchief and wipe her eyes, and then kiss her again, with a kind of
Yo
transport very unusual ; and after several of these things, we saw him on a
sudden jump up again and lend her his hand to help her up, when immediately
leading her by the hand a step or two, they both kneeled down together , and
continued so about two minutes .
My friend could bear it no longer, but cries out aloud, " St. Paul, St. Paul,
behold, he prayeth !" I was afraid Atkins would hear him ; therefore I
entreated him to withhold himself awhile, that we might see an end of the
scene, which to me, I must confess, was the most affecting, and yet the most
agreeable, that ever I saw in my life. This continued about half a quarter of
an hour, and then they walked away too ; so that we could see no more of
them in that situation .
I took this interval to talk with my clergyman ; and first I told him I was
glad to see the particulars we had both been witnesses to ; that though I was
hard enough of belief in such cases, yet that I began to think it was all very
uten
my
bil
sincere here, both in the man and his wife, however ignorant they both might
be ; and I hoped such a beginning would have yet a more happy end : " And
who knows,” said I, " but these two may in time, by instruction and example,
work upon some of the others ? ” “ Some of them !" said he, turning quick
upon me, " ay, upon all of them: depend upon it, if those two savages (for
he has been but little better, as you relate it) should embrace Jesus Christ ,
they will never leave till they work upon all the rest ; for true religion is
naturally communicative, and he that is once made a Christian will never
leave a Pagan behind him , if he can help it." I owned it was a most
Christian principle to think so, and a testimony of a true zeal, as well as a
generous heart in him.
As Will Atkins and his wife were gone, our business there was over ; so
we went back our own way ; and when we came back, we found them waiting
to be called in. Observing this, I asked the clergyman if we should discover
to him that we had seen him under the bush, or no ; and it was his opinion .
we should not ; but, that we should talk to him first, and hear what he would
say to us ; so we called him in alone , nobody being in the place but
ourselves, and I began with him thus
" Will Atkins, ” said I, " prithee what education had you ? What was your
father ? 15
Atkins . A better man than ever I shall be, sir ; my father was a clergyman.
Crusoe. What education did he give you?
Atkins. He would have taught me well, sir ; but I despised all education ,
instruction , or correction , like a beast as I was.
Pure
Crusoe. It is true, Solomon says, " He that despiseth reproof is brutish . ”

Atkins. Ay, sir, I was brutish indeed ; I murdered my father : for God's
Ta
sake, sir, talk no more about that, sir- I murdered my poor father.
380
*m * HONKURRANSES D
Bac Ne
Aug
Priest. Ha ! a murderer ?
Here the priest started ( for I interpreted every word as he spoke it ) and
looked pale ; it seems he believed that Will had really killed his own father.
Crusoe. No, no , sir, I do not understand him so. Will Atkins , explain
yourself : you did not kill your father, did you , with your hands ?
Atkins. No , sir, I did not cut his throat, but I cut the thread of all his
comforts, and shortened his days : I broke his heart by the most ungrateful ,
unnatural return for the most tender, affectionate treatment that ever father
gave, or child could receive.
Crusoe . Well, I did not ask you about your father to extort this confession ;
I pray God give you repentance for it, and forgive you that and all your other
:
BLACKCOLAGRAY
KOKEILEMMASIn
Nucl
A
sins ; but I asked you, because I see that, though you have not much learning,
yet you are not so ignorant as some are in things that are good : that you have
known more of religion a great deal than you have practised.
Atkins. Though you, sir, did not extort the confession that I make about
HUBIELAS{
my father, conscience does ; and whenever we come to look back upon our lives ,
the sins against our indulgent parents are certainly the first that touch us ; the
wounds they make lie deepest , and the weight they leave will lie heaviest upon
the mind of all the sins we can commit.
Crusoe. You talk too feelingly and sensible for me, Atkins ; I cannot
bear it.
Atkins. You bear it, master ! I dare say you know nothing of it
! X 381
GALDENC ( ANSA LED D
$
AURENTHRON
Mru They
Crusoe. Yes, Atkins ; every shore, every hill, nay, I may say every tree, in
this island , is witness to the anguish of my soul, for my ingratitude and base
usage of a good, tender father- a father much like yours by your description ;
and I murdered my father as well as you, Will Atkins ; but think, for all that,
my repentance is short of yours too by a great deal.
I would have said more if I could have restrained my passions ; but I
thought that this poor man's repentance was so much sincerer than mine, that
I was going to leave off the discourse and retire : for I was surprised with what
he said, and thought, that instead of my going about to teach and instruct him,
the man was made a teacher and instructor to me in a most surprising and
unexpected manner.
I laid all this before the young clergyman, who was greatly affected with it,
and said to me, " Did I not say, sir, that when this man was converted he
would preach to us all ? I tell, you , sir, if this one man be made a true
penitent, here will be no need of me- he will make Christians of all in the
island. " But having a little composed myself, I renewed my discourse with
Will Atkins .
" But, Will," said I, " how comes the sense of this matter to touch you
just now ? "
Atkins. Sir, you have set me about a work that has struck a dart through
my very soul : I have been talking about God and religion to my wife, in
order, as you directed me, to make a Christian of her ; and she has preached
such a sermon to me as I shall never forget while I live.
Crusoe. No, no ; it is not your wife has preached to you ; but when you
were moving religious arguments to her, conscience has flung them back
upon you.
↓ Atkins. Ay, sir, with such a force as is not to be resisted .
tabladesises
Crusoe. Pray, Will, let us know what passed between you and your wife,
for I know something of it already.
Atkins. Sir, it is impossible to give you a full account of it : I am too full
to hold it, and yet have no tongue to express it. But let her have said what she
will, and though I cannot give you an account of it, this I can tell you of it,
that I resolve to amend and reform my life.
Crusoe. But tell us some of it. How did you begin, Will ? for this has
been an extraordinary case, that is certain ; she has preached a sermon , indeed ,
if she has wrought this upon you.
Atkins. Why, I first told her the nature of our laws about marriage, and
what the reasons were that men and women were obliged to enter into such
compacts as it was neither in the power of one or other to break ; that other
wise, order and justice could not be maintained, and men would run from their
wives, and abandon their children , mix confusedly with one another, and neither
families be kept entire, nor inheritances be settled by a legal descent.
Crusoe. You talk like a civilian, Will . Could you make her understand
what you meant by inheritance and families ? They know no such thing among
382
&Yog
Toad
the savages, but marry any how, without any regard to relation, consanguinity,
or family-brother and sister, nay, as I have been told, even the father and
daughter, and the son and the mother.
Atkins. I believe, sir, you are misinformed ; my wife assures me of the
contrary, and that they abhor it. Perhaps, for any further relations they may
not be so exact as we are ; but she tells me they never touch one another in the
near relations you speak of.
Crusoe. Well, what did she say to what you told her ?
Atkins. She said she liked it very well, and it was much better than in her
country.
Crusoe. But did you tell her what marriage was ?
Atkins. Ay, ay, there began all our dialogue. I asked her if she would be
married to me our way ? She asked me , what way that was ? I told her
marriage was appointed of God ; and here we had a strange talk together,
indeed, as ever man and wife had , I believe.
This dialogue between Will Atkins and his wife, as I took it down in writing
just after he told it me, was as follows :
Wife. Appointed by your God ! Why, have you a God in your country ?
Atkins . Yes, my dear, God is in every country .
Wife. No your God in my country : my country have the great old
Benamuckee God.
Atkins. Child, I am very unfit to show you who God is ; God is in heaven,
and made the heaven and the earth, the sea, and all that in them is.
Wife. No makee de earth ; no you God makee de earth ; no makee my
country.
Will Atkins laughed a little at her expressions of God not making her
country.
Wife. No laugh : why laugh me ? This no ting to laugh.
He was justly reproved by his wife, for she was more serious than he
at first.
Atkins. That's true, indeed ; I will not laugh any more, my dear.
Wife. Why you say you God made all ?
Atkins. Yes, child ; our God made the whole world, and you, and me, and
all things ; for he is the only true God- there is no God but he ; he lives for
ever in heaven.
Wife. Why you no tell me long ago ?
Atkins. That's true, indeed ; but I have been a wicked wretch, and have
not only forgotten to acquaint thee with any thing before, but have lived
without God in the world myself.
Wife. What ! have you de great God in your country, you no know him ?
No say O to him ? No do good ting for him ? That no possible !
Atkins. It is too true though, for all that : we live as if there was no God
in heaven, or that he had no power on earth.
Wife. But why God let you do so ? Why he no makee you good live ?
383
Train
Atkins. It is all our own fault.

Wife. But you say me he is great, much great, have much great power ; can
make kill when he will : why he no makee kill when you no serve him— no say
O to him-no be good mans ?
Atkins. That is true , he might strike me dead, and I ought to expect it ;
for I have been a wicked wretch , that is true : but God is merciful , and does
not deal with us as we deserve .
* Wife. But then do not you tell God tankee for that too .
Atkins. No , indeed ; I have not thanked God for his mercy any more than
I have feared God for his power.
Wife. Then you God no God ; me no tink, believe he be such one, great
much power, strong ; no makee kill you, though you makee him much angry.
Street
.,Fleet
173
Car
PaA
Numbers
Penny
Two
Nos
and
theOne
. 7
,48
-
4
GALLAGHE
61
Win
palgata,mg kalend
•
Atkins. What ! will my wicked life hinder you from believing in God ?
What a dreadful creature am I ! And what a sad truth is it, that the horrid
lives of Christians hinder the conversion of heathens !
Wife. How me tink you have great much God up there (she points up to
heaven), and yet no do well, no do good ting ? Can he tell ? Sure he no tell
what you do ?
Atkins . Yes, yes, he knows and sees all things ; he hears us speak, sees
what we do, knows what we think, though we do not speak.
Wife. What ! he no hear you swear, curse , speak the great damn ?
Atkins. Yes , yes , he hears it all .
Wife. Where be then the muchee great power strong ?
: 384
Funda
1
ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE. R
Stor за
Atkins . He is merciful-- that is all we can say for it ; and this proves him
to be the true God : he is God, and not man ; and therefore we are not
consumed.
·Baji
1
Mi
ka
[The Marriage. ]
Here Will Atkins told us he was struck with horror, to think how he could .
tell his wife so clearly that God sees , and hears , and knows the secret thoughts
of the heart, and all that we do ; and yet that he had dared to do all the vile
things he had done.
Wife. Merciful ! what you call dat ?
Atkins. He is our father and maker ; and he pities and spares us
385
MP 34 96
J V
low M

US
Wife. So then he never makee kill, never angry when you do wicked ;
then he no good himself, or no great able.
Atkins. Yes, yes, my dear ; he is infinitely good, and infinitely great, and
able to punish too ; and sometimes, to show his justice and vengeance . he lets
fly his anger to destroy sinners and make examples : many are cut off in
their sins.
Wife. But no makee kill you yet ; then he tell you, may be, that he no
makee you kill , so you makee de bargain with him, you do bad ting, he no be
angry at you, when he be angry at other mans ?
Atkins. No, indeed, my sins are all presumptions upon his goodness : and he
would be infinitely just if he destroyed me, as he has done other men .
Wife. Well, and yet no kill, no makee you dead ! What you say to him
for that? You no tell him tankee for all that too !
Atkins. I am an unthankful, ungrateful dog, that is true.
Wife. Why he no makee you much good better ? You say he makee you.
IMPEGNE
JEMONY
ADAM
.,OKKIEN
Atkins. He made me as he made all the world ; ' tis I have deformed myself,
SJMKE
and abused his goodness , and have made myself an abominable wretch .
ANKLER
EKIPU
Wife. I wish you makee God know me ; I no makee him angry ; I no do

NEED
bad wicked ting.

Here Will Atkins said his heart sank within him, to hear a poor untaught
SCADRATALLIKOVAL
creature desire to be taught to know God, and he such a wicked wretch that
Xxx
,PENCIL
he could not say a word to her about God, but what the reproach of his own
carriage would make most irrational to her to believe ; nay, that already she
kistatu
could believe in God, because he that was so wicked was not destroyed .
Atkins. My dear, you mean you wish I could teach you to know God, not
God to know you, for he knows you already, and every thought in your heart.
Wife. Why, then, he know what I say to you now ; he know me wish to
know him how shall me know who makee me?
Atkins. Poor creature, he must teach thee, I cannot teach thee ; I'll pray to
him to teach thee to know him ; and to forgive me that I am unworthy to
teach thee.
The poor fellow was in such an agony at her desiring him to make her
know God, and her wishing to know him, that he said he fell down on his
knees before her, and prayed to God to enlighten her mind with the saving
knowledge of Jesus Christ, and to pardon his sins, and accept of his being
the unworthy instrument of instructing her in the principles of religion ; after
which he sat down by her again, and their dialogue went on.
N.B. This was the time when we saw him kneel down and lift up his hands.
Tillots
Wife. What you put down the knee for ? What you hold up the hand for ?
What you say? Who you speak to ? What is that ?
Mat
Atkins . My dear, I bow my knees in token of my submission to Him that

made me : I said O to him, as you call it, and as you say your old men da
their idol Benamuckee-that is, I prayed to him.
Wife. What you say O to him for ?
*62
Gre
Bus Line
Mang
1.8
Atkins. I prayed to him to open your eyes and your understanding, that
you may know him and be accepted by him.
Wife. Can he do that too ?
Atkins. Yes, he can ; he can do all things.
Wife. But he no hear what you say ?
Atkins. Yes, he has bid us pray to him , and promised to hear us .
Wife. Bid you pray ! When he bid you ? How he bid you ? What you
hear him speak ?
Atkins . No, we do not hear him speak ; but he has revealed himself many
ways to us.
Here he was at a great loss to make her understand that God had revealed
himself to us by his word, and what his word was ; but at last he told it her
thus :
Atkins. God has spoken to some good men in former days , even from
heaven, by plain words ; and God has inspired good men by his Spirit ; and
they have written all his laws down in a book.
Wife. Me no understand that : where is book ?
Atkins. Alas ! my poor creature, I have not this book ; but I hope I shall ,
one time or other, get it for you to read it.
Here he embraced her with great affection ; but with inexpressible grief
that he had not a Bible,
Wife. But how you makee me know that God teachee them to write that
book ?
Atkins. By the same rule that we know him to be God .
Wife. What rule ? what way you know ?
Atkins. Because he teaches and commands nothing but what is good,
righteous, and holy, and tends to make us perfectly good, as well as perfectly
happy ; and because he forbids and commands us to avoid all that is wicked ,
that is evil in itself, or evil in its consequences .
Wife. That me would understand , that me fain see ; if he reward all good
thing, punish all wicked thing, he teachee all good thing, forbid all wicked
thing, he makee all thing, he give all thing ; he hear me when I say O to him,
as you go to do just now ; he makee me good if I wish be good ; he spare me,
no makee kill me when I no be good ; all this you say he do : yes, he be great
God ; me take, think , believe him be great God ; me say to him too with
you, my dear.
Here the poor man said he could forbear no longer ; but, raising her up,
made her kneel by him; and he prayed to God aloud to instruct her in the
knowledge of himself by his Spirit ; and that, by some good providence , if
possible, she might some time or other come to have a Bible, that she might
read the word of God, and be taught by him to know him.
This was the time that we saw him lift her up by the hand , and saw him
kneel down by her, as above.
They had several other discourses , it seems, after this , too long to set down
387
X
ནདུ Lm) DHom
TB )Bduu ,Zuཡབ
here ; and particularly she made him promise, that, since he confessed his own
life had been a wicked, abominable course of provocation against God, he would
reform it, and not make God angry any more , lest he should make him dead,
as she called it, and then she should be left alone, and never be taught to know
this God better ; and least he should be miserable, as he had told her wicked
men should be after death.
This was a strange account, and very affecting to us both, but particularly
the young clergyman : he was indeed wonderfully surprised with it ; but under
the greatest affliction imaginable that he could not talk to her : that he could
not speak English to make her understand him ; and as she spoke but very
broken English, he could not understand her. However, he turned himself to
me, and told me that he believed there must be more to do with this woman
than to marry her. I did not understand him at first, but at length he
explained himself, namely, that she ought to be baptised .
I agreed with him in that part readily, and was for going about it presently :
"No, no ; hold, sir !" said he ; " though I would have her baptised by all
means, yet I must observe that Will Atkins, her husband, has indeed brought
her, in a wonderful manner, to be willing to embrace a religious life ; and has
given her just ideas of the being of a God, of his power, justice, and mercy ;
yet I desire to know of him if he has said anything to her of Jesus Christ, and
of the salvation of sinners ; of the nature of faith in him, and the redemption
by him ; of the Holy Spirit, the resurrection, the last judgment, and a future
state."
I called Will Atkins again , and asked him ; but the poor fellow fell imme
diately into tears, and told us he had said something to her of all those things ,
but that he was himself so wicked a creature, and his own conscience so
reproached him with his horrid,. ungodly life, that he trembled at the appre
hensions that her knowledge of him should lessen the attention she should give
to those things, and make her rather contemn religion than receive it : but he
was assured, he said , that her mind was so disposed to receive due impressions
of all those things, that, if I would but discourse with her, she would make it
appear to my satisfaction that my labour would not be lost upon her .
Accordingly, I called her in, and placing myself as interpreter between the
clergyman and the woman , I entreated him to begin with her, which he did .
In a word, he brought the poor woman to embrace the knowledge of Christ,
and of redemption by him, not with wonder and astonishment only , as she did
the first notions of a God, but with joy, and faith , and with an affection and a
surprising degree of understanding scarce to be imagined, much less to be
expressed ; and, at her own request, she was baptised . He poured a whole
dishful of water upon the woman's head, pronouncing in French , very loud,
66 Mary," (which was the name her husband desired me to give her, for I was
her godfather), " I baptise thee in the name of the Father, and of the Son , and
of the Holy Ghost ;" so that none could know any thing by it what religion
he was of.
388
Zer
As soon as this was over, he married them : and after the marriage was
over, he turned himself to Will Atkins, and, in a very affectionate manner,
exhorted him not only to persevere in that good disposition he was in, but to
support the convictions that were upon him, by a resolution to reform his life ;
told him it was in vain to say he repented , if he did not forsake his crimes ;
represented to him how God had honoured him with being the instrument
of bringing his wife to the knowledge of the Christian religion ; and that he
should be careful he did not dishonour the grace of God ; and that if he did ,
he would see the heathen a better Christian than himself ; the savage con-
verted, and the instrument cast away.
He said a great many good things to them both , and then recommended
them, in a few words , to God's goodness, gave them the benediction again— I
repeating every thing to them in English- and thus ended the ceremony. I
KUZAA
FRANK
think it was the most pleasant, agreeable day to me, that ever I passed in my
whole life .
But my clergyman had not done yet ; his thoughts hung continually upon
the conversion of the thirty- seven savages , and fain he would have staid upon
the island to have undertaken it : but I convinced him, first, that his under
taking was impracticable in itself ; and secondly, that, perhaps, I could put it
into a way of being done in his absence, to his satisfaction ; of which by
and bye.
Having thus brought the affair of the island to a narrow compass, I was
preparing to go on board the ship, when the young man whom I had taken out
of the famished ship's company, came to me and told me he understood I had a
clergyman with me, and that I caused the Englishmen to be married to the
savages whom they called wives ; that he had a match too , which he desired
might be finished before I went, between two Christians, which he hoped would.
not be disagreeable to me.
389
Jay Heyyo
I knew this must be the young woman who was his mother's servant, for
there was no other Christian woman on the island. So I began to persuade
him not to do any thing of that kind rashly, or because he found himself in
this solitary circumstance . I represented that he had some considerable sub
stance in the world, and good friends, as I understood by himself, and by his
maid also ; that the maid was not only poor, and a servant, but was unequal
to him , she being twenty-six or twenty-seven years old, and he not above
seventeen or eighteen ; that he might very probably, with my assistance , make
a remove from this wilderness and come into his own country again, and that
then it would be a thousand to one but he would repent his choice, and the
dislike of that circumstance might be disadvantageous to both. I was going to
say more, but he interrupted me,
¡ smiling, and told me, with a great deal of
modesty, that I mistook in my guesses ; that he had nothing of that kind
in his thoughts, his present circumstances being melancholy and disconsolate
enough , and was very glad to hear that I had some thoughts of putting them
in a way to see their own country again ; and that nothing should have set
him upon staying there, but that the voyage I was going was so exceedingly
long and hazardous, and would carry h quite out of the reach of all his
friends ; that he had nothing to desire of me but that I would settle him in
some little property of the island where he was, give him a servant or two
and some few necessaries, and he would settle himself here like a planter,
waiting the good time whell, if ever I returned to England, I would redeem
him , and hoped I would not be unmindful of him when I came to England ;
that he would give me some letters to his friends in London , to let them know
how good I had been to him, and what part of the world, and what circumC
stances , I had left him in ; and he promised me that whenever I redeemed him ,
the plantation , and all the improvements he had made upon it, let the value be
what it would, should be wholly mine.
His discourse was very prettily delivered, considering his youth, and was
the more agreeable to me , because he told me positively the match was not for
himself. I gave him all possible assurances, that if I lived to come safe to
England, I would deliver his letters and do his business effectually, and that
he might depend I would never forget the circumstances I left him in. But
still I was impatient to know who was the person to be married ; upon which
he told me it was my " Jack of all trades," and his maid Susan.
I was most agreeably surprised when he named the match ; for indeed I had
Castane
thought it very suitable . The character of that man I have given you already ;
and as for the maid, she was a very honest, modest, sober, and religious
woman ; had a very good share of sense ; was agreeable enough in her person ;
spoke very handsomely and to the purpose-always with decency and good
manners, and not backward to speak when any thing required it, or imper
tinently forward to speak when it was not her business ; very handy and
housewifely in any thing that was before her ; an excellent manager, and fit,
indeed , to have been governess to the whole island ; she knew very well how
390
to behave herself to all kind of folks she had about her, and to better if she
had found any there.

The match being proposed in this manner, we married them the same day:
and as I was father at the altar, as I may say, and gave her away, so I gave
her a portion ; for I appointed her and her husband a handsome large space
of ground for their plantation ; and indeed this match, and the proposal the
young gentleman made to me to give him a small property in the island, put
me upon parcelling it out among them, that they might not quarrel afterwards
about their situation.
This sharing out the land to them I left to Will Atkins, who indeed was
now grown a most sober, grave, managing fellow, perfectly reformed , exceed
ingly pious and religious , and, as far as I may be allowed to speak positively in
such a case, I verily believe was a true sincere penitent.
He divided things so justly, and so much to every one's satisfaction , that
they only desired one general writing under my hand for the whole, which I
caused to be drawn up, and signed and sealed to them, setting out the bounds
SANDRANAGANES
UKARANGGANGSALITARIAN
‫ے‬
and situation of every man's plantation, and testifying that I gave them there
by, severally, a right to the whole possession and inheritance of the respective
NANNIVŽAMO
plantations or farms with their improvements , to them and their heirs ;
ONDAA
reserving all the rest of the island as my own property, and a certain rent for
every particular plantation after eleven years, if I, or any one from me, or in
my name, came to demand it, producing an attested copy of the same
writing.
As to the government and laws among them , I told them, I was not capable
of giving them better rules than they were able to give themselves ; only made
them promise me to live in love and good neighbourhood with one another :
and so I prepared to leave them.
One thing I must not omit, and that is, that being now settled in a kind of
commonwealth among themselves, and having much business in hand, it was
but odd to have seven-and-thirty Indians live in a nook of the island, inde
pendent, and indeed unemployed ; for, excepting the providing themselves
food , which they had difficulty enough in doing sometimes, they had no manner
of business or property to manage : I proposed, therefore, to the governor
Spaniard, that he should go to them with Friday's father, and propose to them
to remove, and either plant for themselves , or take them into their several
families as servants, to be maintained for their labour, but without being
KARUMALNJE
absolute slaves ; for I would not admit them to make them slaves by force by
any means , because they had their liberty given by capitulation , and, as it
were, articles of surrender, which they ought not to break.
They most willingly embraced the proposal, and came all very cheerfully
along with him ; so we allotted them land and plantations, which three or four
accepted of, but all the rest chose to be employed as servants in the several
families we had settled ; and thus my colony was in a manner settled as
follows : The Spaniards possessed my original habitation, which was the
168
‫והה שהרב אורון שליו‬

KEDVEN
capital city , and extended their plantation all along the side of the brook which
made the creek that I have so often described , as far as my bower ; and as
they increased their culture , it went always eastward . The English lived in
the north-east part, where Will Atkins and his comrades began , and came on
southward and south-west towards the back part of the Spaniards ; and every
plantation had a great addition of land to take in, if they found occasion , so
that they need not jostle one another for want of room .
All the west end of the island was left uninhabited , that if any of the
savages should come on shore there, only for their usual customary barbarities,
KITOMPLETE"
SINO
they might come and go ; if they disturbed nobody, nobody would disturb
them and no doubt but they were often ashore and went away again, for I
never heard that the planters were attacked and disturbed any more.
It now came into my thoughts, that I had hinted to my friend, the clergy
man , that the work of converting the savages might perhaps be set on foot in
his absence to his satisfaction , and I told him that now I thought it was put in
a fair way ; for the savages being thus divided among the Christians, if they
would but every one of them do their part with those which came under their
hands , I hoped it might have a very good effect.
This they engaged to do, and they likewise promised us, that they would
392
THE ogra Pieninia

Weekly
Sa
Penny
One
never have any differences or disputes one with another about religion . When
I came to Will Atkins's house- I may call it so , for such a house, or such a
piece of basket-work, I believe was not standing in the world again— I say,
when I came thither, I found the young woman I have mentioned above and
William Atkins's wife were become intimates ; and this prudent and religious
young woman had perfected the work Will Atkins had begun ; and though it
Characters
ROVERS
was not above four days after what I have related , yet the new baptised savage
Number
woman was made such a Christian as I have seldom heard of any like her in
Scenes
Flood
SEAS
Terils
Gratis
Field
Giant
THEHE
every
with
.and
all my observation or conversation in the world .

,OF
and
by
Or
It came next into my mind in the morning, before I went to them, that
“
P
.
among all the needful things I had to leave with them, I had not left a Bible, 1
in which I showed myself less considering for them than my good friend , the
widow, was for me, when she sent me the cargo of one hundred pounds from
,Ready
Now
Lisbon, where she packed up three Bibles and a Prayer-book.

However, the good woman's charity had a greater extent than ever she
imagined , for they were reserved for the comfort and instruction of those that
made much better use of them than I had done.
I took one of the Bibles in my pocket, and when I came to William
393
i
Mov ‫مكو‬
es
50
C
Atkins's tent, or house, I found the young woman and Atkins's baptised wife
had been discoursing of religion together (for William Atkins told it me with a
great deal of joy). I asked if they were together now ? and he said yes ; so I
went into the house, and he with me, and we found them together, very earnest
in discourse .
We talked a little, and I did not perceive they had a book among them,
though I did not ask, but I put my hand in my pocket, and pulled out my
Bible. (3 Here," said I to Atkins, " I have brought you an assistant, that,
perhaps, you had not before." The man was so confounded that he was not
able to speak for some time ; but, recovering himself, he takes it with both his
hands, and, turning to his wife, " Here, my dear," says he, " did not I tell
you, our God, though he lives above, could hear what we said ? Here is the
book I prayed for, when you and I kneeled down under the bush now God
has heard us, and sent it." When he had said thus, the man fell in such
transports of passionate joy, that, between the joy of having it and giving God
F
thanks for it, the tears ran down his face like a child that was crying.
1 The woman was surprised , and was like to have run into a mistake that
none of us were aware of; for she firmly believed God had sent the book upon
her husband's petition. It is true that providentially it was so, and might be
taken so in a consequent sense ; but I believed it would have been no difficult.
matter at that time to have persuaded the poor woman that an express
messenger came from heaven on purpose to bring that individual book . But
it was too serious a matter to suffer any delusion to take place ; so I turned to
the young woman, and told her we did not desire to impose upon the new
convert in her first and more ignorant understanding of things, and begged
her to explain to her that God may be very properly said to answer our
HOLES
petitions, when, in the course of his providence, such things are in a particular
manner brought to pass as we petitioned for ; but we do not expect returns
from heaven in a miraculous and particular manner ; and that it is our mercy
it is not so.
This the young woman did afterwards effectually ; so that there was, I
assure you, no priesteraft used here ; and I should have thought it one of the
most unjustifiable frauds in the world to have had it so : but the surprise of
joy upon Will Atkins is really not to be expressed ; and there, we may be
sure, was no delusion . Sure no man was ever more thankful in the world for
any thing of its kind than he was for this Bible, and I believe never any man
LOLIEKAMATERS
was glad of a Bible from a better principle ; and though he had been a most
profligate creature, desperate, headstrong, outrageous, furious, and wicked to a
great degree, yet this man is a standing rule to us all for the well instructing
children, namely, that parents should never give over to teach and instruct, or
ever despair of the success of their endeavours, let the children be ever so
obstinate, refractory, or to appearance insensible of instruction ; for if ever
God in his providence touches the consciences of such, the force of their
education returns upon them, and the early instruction of parents is not lost,
394
WINGSLEZZA
though it may have been many years laid asleep , but some time or other they
may find the benefit of it.
Thus it was with this poor man. However ignorant he was , or divested of
religion and Christian knowledge, he found he had some to do with now more
ignorant than himself ; and that the least part of the instruction of his good
father that could now come to his mind, was of use to him.
Among the rest it occurred to him, he said , how his fatlier used to insist
much upon the inexpressible value of the Bible, the privilege and blessing of it
to nations, families, and persons ; but he never entertained the least notion
of the worth of it till now, when , being to talk to heathens, savages, and
barbarians, he wanted the help of the written oracle for his assistance .
The young woman was very glad of it also for the present occasion , though
she had one, and so had the youth, on board our ship, among the goods which
were not yet brought on shore. And now, having said so many things of this
young woman , I cannot omit telling one story more of her and myself, which
has something in it very informing and remarkable .
I have related to what extremity the poor young woman was reduced ; how
her mistress was starved to death , and did die on board that unhappy ship we
met at sea ; and how the whole ship's company being reduced to tlie last
i
extremity, the gentlewoman and her son, and this maid, were first hardly used
as to provisions , and at last totally neglected and starved - that is to say,
brought to the last extremity of hunger.
One day, being discoursing with her upon the extremities they suffered , I
asked her if she could describe, by what she felt, what it was to starve, and
how it appeared ? She told me she believed she could , and she told her tale
very distinctly thus :
" First, sir," she said, " we had for some days fared exceedingly hard, and
suffered very great hunger, but now at last we were wholly without food of
any kind, except sugar, and a little wine, and a little water. The first day
after I had received no food at all, I found myself, towards the evening, first
empty and sickish at my stomach, and nearer night mightily inclined to yawn
ing, and sleepy ; I lay down on a couch in the great cabin to sleep, and slept
about three hours, and awaked a little refreshed, having taken a glass of wine
when I lay down . After being about three hours awake, it being about five
o'clock in the morning, I found myself empty, and my stomach sickish again ,
and lay down again, but could not sleep at all, being very faint and ill ; and
thus I continued all the second day with a strange variety- first hungry, then
sick again, with retchings to vomit. The second night being obliged to go to
bed again without any food more than a draught of fair water, and being
asleep, I dreained I was at Barbadoes, and that the market was mightily stocked
with provisions ; that I bought some for my mistress and went and dined very
heartily.
" I thought my stomach was full after this, as it would have been after or at
a good dinner ; but when I walked, I was exceedingly sunk in my spirits to
395
Sxún
NA
S
find myself in the extremity of famine ; the last glass of wine we had I drank,
and put sugar into it, because of its having some spirit to supply nourishment ;
but there being no substance in the stomach for the digesting office to work
upon, I found the only effect of the wine was to raise disagreeable fumes
from the stomach into the head ; and I lay, as they told me, stupid and sense
less, as one drunk, for some time.
" The third day, in the morning, after a night of strange and confused ,
inconsistent dreams , and rather dozing than sleeping , I awaked ravenous and
furious with hunger ; and I question , had not my understanding returned and
conquered it, I say, I question whether, if I had been a mother, and had a
little child with me, its life would have been safe or no.
“ This lasted about three hours, during which time I was twice raging mad
as any creature in Bedlam, as my young master told me, and as he now can
inform you.
" In one of these fits of lunacy or distraction, whether by the motion of the
ship or some slip of my foot I know not, I fell down , and struck my face
against the corner of a pallet-bed, in which my mistress lay, and with the blow
the blood gushed out of my nose, and the cabin-boy bringing me a little basin ,
I sat down and bled into it a great deal ; and as the blood ran from me I came
to myself, and the violence of the flame or the fever I was in abated, and so
did the ravenous part of the hunger.
" Then I grew sick, and retched to vomit, but could not, for I had nothing
in my stomach to bring up. After I had bled some time I swooned , and they
all believed I was dead ; but I came to myself soon after, and then had a most
dreadful pain in my stomach, not to be described, not like the colic, but a
gnawing eager pain for food ; and towards night it went off with a kind of
earnest wishing or longing for food , something like, as I suppose, the longing
of a woman with child . I took another draught of water with sugar in it,
but my stomach loathed the sugar, and brought it all up again ; then I took
a draught of water without sugar, and that staid with me, and I laid me down
upon the bed, praying most heartily that it would please God to take me away ;
and, composing my mind in hopes of it, I slumbered a while, and then waking,
thought myself dying, being light with vapours from an empty stomach ;
I recommended my soul to God, and earnestly wished that somebody would
throw me into the sea.
" All this while my mistress lay by me, just, as I thought, expiring, but bore
it with much more patience than I, and gave the last bit of bread she had
to her child , my young master, who would not have taken it, but she obliged
him to eat it, and I believed it saved his life.
" Towards the morning I slept again, and first when I awaked I fell into a
violent passion of crying, and after that had a second fit of violent hunger, so
that I got up ravenous , and in a most dreadful condition . Had my mistress
been dead, so much as I loved her , I am certain I should have eaten a piece
of her flesh with as much relish, and as unconcerned , as ever I did the flesh
.
396
VISETKORUONAA E KE
hay
creature appointed for food ; and once or twice I was going to bite my
of any
own arm. At last I saw the basin in which was the blood I had bled at my
nose the day before ; I ran to it, and swallowed it with such haste, and such
a greedy appetite, as if I had wondered nobody had taken it before, and afraid
it should be taken from me now.

(6 Though , after it was down the thoughts of it filled me with horror , yet it
checked the fit of hunger , and I drank a draught of fair water, and was com
posed and refreshed for some hours after it. This was the fourth day and
thus I held it till towards night, when, within the compass of three hours , I
had all these several circumstances over again , one after another , namely , sick ,
sleepy, eagerly hungry, pain in the stomach , then ravenous again, then sick
again, then lunatic , then crying, then ravenous again, and so every quarter of
* TËNËKAFIR)
A
AN
14
an hour ; and my strength wasted exceedingly . At night I laid me down ,

having no comfort but in the hope that I should die before morning.
" All this night I had no sleep , but the hunger was now turned into a disease ,
and I had a terrible colic and griping, wind instead of food having found its
way into my bowels ; and in this condition I lay till morning, when I was
surprised a little with the cries and lamentations of my young master, who
called out to me that his mother was dead . I lifted myself up a little, for I had
no strength to rise, but found she was not dead , though she was able to give
very little signs of life.
" I had then such convulsions in my stomach for want of some sustenance
that I cannot describe them , with such frequent throes and pangs of appetite
397
* FURTKangerCumFire(RAS)
Hay
As
that nothing but the tortures of death can imitate ; and this condition I was
C
in when I heard the seamen above cry out A sail ! a sail ! ' and halloo and
jump about as if they were distracted .
" I was not able to get off from the bed, and my mistress much less , and my
master was so sick that I thought he had been expiring ; so we could not open
} the cabin door, or get any account what it was that occasioned such a combus
tion ; nor had we any conversation with the ship's company for two days, they
having told us they had not a mouthful of anything to eat in the ship ; and
they told us afterwards they thought we had been dead.
" In this dreadful condition we were in when you were sent to save our
lives; and how you found us, sir, you know as well as I, and better too. "
This was her own relation , and is such a distinct account of starving to
death , as I confess I never met with, and was exceedingly entertaining to me.
I am the rather apt to believe it to be a true account, because the youth gave
me an account of a good part of it ; though, I must own, not so distinct and
so feelingly as his maid, and the rather because it seems his mother fed him at
the price of her own life ; but the poor maid, though her constitution being
stronger than that of her mistress , who was in years, and a weakly woman too,
she might struggle harder with it- I say the poor maid might be supposed to
feel the extremity something sooner than her mistress, who might be allowed
to keep the last bits something longer than she parted with any to relieve the
maid. No question, as the case is here related , if our ship , or some other, had
not so providentially met them, a few days more would have ended all their
lives, unless they had prevented it by eating one another ; and even that, as
their case stood, would have served them but a little while, they being five
hundred leagues from any land, or any possibility of relief, other than in the
miraculous manner it happened . But this is by the way ; I return to my
disposition of things among the people.
And first, it is to be observed here, that, for many reasons , I did not think
fit to let them know anything of the sloop I had framed, and which I thought
of setting up among them ; for I found , at least at my first coming, such seeds
of division among them, that I saw it plainly, had I set up the sloop, and left
it among them, they would, upon very light disgust, have separated, and gone
away from one another ; or perhaps have turned pirates, and so made the
island a den of thieves, instead of a plantation of sober and religious people, as
I intended it to be : nor did I leave the two pieces of brass cannon that I had
on board, or the two quarter-deck guns that my nephew took extraordinary ,
for the same reason ; I thought they had enough to qualify them for a defensive
war against any that should invade them, but I was not to set them up for an
offensive war, or to encourage them to go abroad to attack others, which in the
27
end would only bring ruin and destruction upon themselves and all their
undertakings. I reserved the sloop, therefore, and the guns, for their service
another way, as I shall observe in its place.
I have now done with the island. I left them all in good circumstances
398
Oc
1
and in a flourishing condition , and went on board my ship again on the 5th day
of May, having been five-and-twenty days among them ; and , as they were all
resolved to stay upon the island till I came to remove them, I promised to send
some further relief from the Brazils , if I could possibly find an opportunity :
and particularly I promised to send them some cattle, such as sheep, hogs , and
cows, for as to the two cows and calves which I brought from England , we had
been obliged by the length of our voyage to kill them at sea, for want of hay to
feed them.
The next day, giving them a salute of five guns at parting, we set sail , and
arrived at the Bay of All Saints , in the Brazils , in about twenty-two days ;
I
meeting nothing remarkable in our passage but this, that about three days after
we sailed, being becalmed , and the current setting strong to the north-north→
east, running, as it were, into a bay or gulf on the land-side , we were driven
something out of our course ; and once or twice our men cried , " Land to the
westward ;" but whether it was the continent or islands, we could not tell by
any means .
But the third day, towards evening , the sea smooth, and the weather calm,
we saw the seà, as it were, covered towards the land with something very
black , not being able to discover what it was ; but after some time , aur chief
mate going up the main shrouds a little way, and looking at them by the per
spective, cried out it was an army . I could not imagine what he meant by an
army, and spoke a little hastily, calling the fellow a fool, or some such word,
(( Nay, sir," says he, " don't be angry, for it is an army and a fleet too ; for I
believe there are a thousand canoes, and you may see them paddle along , and
they are coming towards us too apace, and full of men . ”
I was a little surprised then, indeed, and so was my nephew, the captain ;
for he had heard such terrible stories of them in the island, and having never
been in those seas before, that he could not tell what to think of it, but said
two or three times we should all be devoured. I must confess, considering
we were becalmed, and the current set strong towards the shore, I liked it the
worse ; however, I bade him not to be afraid, but bring the ship to an anchor,
as soon as we came so near as to know that we must engage them,
The weather continued calm, and they came on apace towards us ; so I
gave orders to come to an anchor, and furl all our sails. As for the savages ,
I told them they had nothing to fear from them but fire ; and therefore they
should get their boats out, and fasten them , one close by the head , and the
other by the stern , and man them both well , and wait the issue in that posture :
this I did that the men in the boats might be ready, with sheet and buckets,
to put out any fire these savages might endeavour to fix upon the outside of
the ship .
In this posture we lay by for them, and in a little while they came up with
us : but never was such a horrid sight seen by Christians. My mate was much
mistaken in his calculation of their number, I mean of a thousand canoes ; the
most we could make of them, when they came up, being about one hundred and
395
PALIWAN
.
:
twenty-six - and a great many of them too ; for some of them had sixteen or
seventeen men in them, some more, and the least six or seven .
When they came nearer to us, they seemed to be struck with wonder and
astonishment, as at a sight which they had , doubtless , never seen before , nor
could they, at first, as we afterwards understood, know what to make of us.
They came boldly up, however, very near to us, and seemed to go about to row
round us ; but we called to our men in the boats not to let them come too near
them .
This very order brought to an engagement with them without our designing
it , for five or six of their large canoes came so near our long-boat, that our
men beckoned with their hands to them to keep back, which they understood
ll
papper WOMEN
very well, and went back ; but at their retreat about five hundred arrows came
on board us from those boats, and one of our men in the long-boat was very
much wounded.
However , I called to them not to fire by any means ; but we handed down
some deal boards into the boat, and the carpenter presently set up a kind of a
fence, like waist boards, to cover them from the arrows of the savages , if they
should shoot again .
About half an hour afterwards they came all up in a body astern of us, and
pretty near - so near that we could easily discern what they were, though we
could not tell their design. I easily found they were some of my old friends ,
the same sort of savages that I had been used to engage with ; and in a little
400
IRING PËRË Alrattoriaut Con
.
}
-V ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.

Sys Ed
2
time more they rowed somewhat farther out to sea, till they came directly
broadside with us, and then rowed down straight upon us, till they came so
near that they could hear us speak. Upon this , I ordered all my men to keep
NKACHIDINMAH
samaAp deavleAnderlaMa
A Annav
J.Maard
·OWIDEFS
."Penny
Iwo
the
"
N ne
Ca
[ The Fate of Tom Jeffrys.]
close, lest they should shoot any more arrows, and make all our guns ready ;
but being so near as to be within hearing, I made Friday go out upon the
and
08.
.52
51
deck , and call out aloud to them in his language to know what they meant, which
accordingly he did ; whether they understood him or not, that I know not ;
401
Bakijikkaa
Tea
Va 26
.
rs
lat

ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOÈ.
but, as soon as he called to them, six of them, who were in the foremost, or
nighest boat to us, turned their canoes from us, and, stooping down, put them
selves in a very indecent posture. Whether this was a defiance, or challenge,
we knew not ; or whether it was done in inere contempt, or a signal to the
rest ; but immediately Friday cried out, they were going to shoot ; and
unhappily for him, poor fellow, they let fly about three hundred of their
arrows, and, to my inexpressible grief, killed poor Friday, no other man
being in their sight. The poor fellow was shot with no less than three
arrows, and about three more fell very nigh him ; such unlucky marksmen
they were !
I was so enraged at the loss of my old servant, the companion of all my
sorrows and solitudes, that I immediately ordered five guns to be loaded with
small shot, and four with great ; and gave them such a broadside as they had
never had in their lives before, to be sure.
They were not above half a cable's length off when we fired ; and our
gunners took their aim so well, that three or four of their canoes were overset,
as we had reason to believe, by one shot only.
Their ill manners gave us no great offence ; neither did I know for certain
whether that, which would pass for the greatest contempt among us, might be
understood so by them or not ; therefore, in return , I had only resolved to have
fired four or five guns with powder only, which I knew would fright them suffi
ciently ; but when they shot at us directly with all the fury they were capable
KREIDERE
of, and especially as they had killed my poor Friday, whom I so entirely loved
and valued, and who, indeed, so well deserved it, I not only had been justified
before God and man, but would have been very glad, if I could , to have over
set every canoe there, and drowned every one of them.
I can neither tell how many we killed , nor how many we wounded at this
broadside , but, sure, such a fright and hurry never was seen among such a
multitude : there were thirteen or fourteen of their canoes split and overset in
all, and the men all set a swimming ; the rest, frightened out of their wits ,
scoured away as fast as they could, taking but little care to save those whose
boats were split or spoiled with our shot : so I suppose that they were many of
them lost ; and our men took up one poor fellow swimming for his life, above
an hour after they were all gone .
Our small shot from our cannon must needs kill and wound a great many,
but, in short, we never knew anything how it went with them ; for they fled so
fast, that, in three hours or thereabouts, we could not see above three or four
straggling canoes ; nor did we ever see the rest any more ; for a breeze of wind
springing up the same evening, we weighed, and set sail for the Brazils .
We had a prisoner, indeed , but the creature was so sullen that he woul
Mic
neither eat nor speak, and we all fancied he would starve himself to death ;
but I took a way to cure him, for I made them take him and turn him into the
long-boat, and make him believe they would toss him into the sea again, and so
leave him where they found him , if he would not speak ; nor would that do
402
Sept KOLNÍ
PAKKADY D
DET ST
WILDATER
but they really did throw him into the sea, and came away from him ; and then
he followed them, for he swam like a cork, and called to them in his tongue,
though they knew not one word of what he said. However, at last, they took
him in again, and then he began to be more tractable ; nor did I ever design
✔
they should drown him.
We were now under sail again ; but I was the most disconsolate creature
alive for want of my man Friday, and would have been very glad to have gone
back to the island, to have taken one of the rest from thence for my occasion ;
but it could not be, so we went on. We had one prisoner, as I have said, and
it was a long while before we could make him understand anything ; but in
time our men taught him some English, and he began to be a little tractable ;
afterwards we inquired what country he came from, but could make nothing
of what he said ; for his speech was so odd, all gutturals, and spoken in the
throat in such a hollow and odd manner, that we could never form a word from
him ; and we were all of opinion that they might speak that language as well
if they were gagged , as otherwise ; nor could we perceive that they had any
occasion either for teeth, tongue, lips , or palate, but formed their words just as
a hunting-horn forms a tune, with an open throat : he told us, however, some
time after, when we had taught him to speak a little English, that they were
going with their kings to fight a great battle. When he said kings , we asked
him, how many kings ? He said , " there were five nation " (we could not
make him understand the plural s), " and that they all joined to go against two
nation." We asked him, " What made them come up to us ?" He said “ To
makee te great wonder look ." Where it is to be observed, that all those
natives, as also those of Africa, when they learn English, they also add two e's
TESISKAARIASÁVEIS L
at the end of the words where we use one, and place the accent upon the last
of them- as makee, takee, and the like ; and we could not break them of it ;
nay, I could hardly make Friday leave it off, though at last he did.
And now I name the poor fellow once more, I must take my last leave of
him - poor honest Friday ! We buried him with all decency and solemnity
possible, by putting him into a coffin, and throwing him into the sea ; and I
caused them to fire eleven guns for him : and so ended the life of the most
grateful, faithful, honest, and most affectionate servant that ever man had .
We now went away with a fair wind for Brazil, and in about twelve days'
time we made land , în the latitude of five degrees south of the Line, being the
north-eastermost land of all that part of America. We kept on south-by-east,
in sight of the shore, four days, when we made the Cape St. Augustine, and
in three days came to an anchor off the Bay of All Saints , the old place of my
deliverance, from whence came both my good and evil fate.
Never did a ship come to this part that had less business than I had ; and
yet it was with great difficulty that we were admitted to hold the least corre
spondence on shore. Not my partner himself, who was alive, and made a
great figure among them, not my two merchant trustees, nor the fame of my
wonderful preservation in the island, could obtain me that favour ; but my
403
+
INCADRE Loy
partner , remembering that I had given five hundred moidores to the prior of
the monastery of the Augustines, and three hundred and seventy-two to the
poor, went to the monastery, and obliged the prior that then was to go to
the governor, and beg leave for me presently, with the captain , and one more,
besides eight seamen, to come on shore, and no more ; and this upon condition
absolutely capitulated for, that we should not offer to land any goods out of
the ship, or to carry any person away without licence.
They were so strict with us as to landing any goods, that it was with extreme
difficulty that I got on shore three bales of English goods , such as fine broad
cloths , stuffs , and some linen , which I had brought for a present to my partner.
He was a very generous broad -hearted man , though (like me) he came from
little at first ; and though he knew not that I had the least design of giving
him anything, he sent me on board a present of fresh provisions, wine, and
sweetmeats, worth above thirty moidores, including some tobacco, and three or
four fine medals in gold. But I was even with him in my present, which , as I
have said , consisted of fine broad-cloths , English stuffs , lace , and fine Hollands.
Also, I delivered him about the value of one hundred pounds sterling, in the
same goods, for other uses ; and I obliged him to set up the sloop which I had
brought with me from England, as I have said, for the use of my colony, in
order to send the refreshments I intended to my plantation.
Accordingly he got hands, and finished the sloop in a very few days, for
she was already framed ; and I gave the master of her such instructions as he
could not miss the place ; nor did he miss it, as I had an account from my
partner afterwards. I got him soon loaded with the small cargo I had sent
them ; and one of our seamen, that had been on shore with me there, offered
to go with the sloop, and settle there, upon my letter to the governor Spaniard ,
to allot him a sufficient quantity of land for a plantation, and giving him
some clothes , and tools for his planting work, which he said he under
Melo
stood , having been an old planter in Maryland , and a buccaneer into the
bargain .
I encouraged the fellow, by granting all he desired ; and, as an addition , I
gave him the savage whom we had taken prisoner of war to be his slave , and
ordered the governor Spaniard to give him his share of everything he wanted,
with the rest.
When we came to fit this man out, my old partner told me, there was a
certain very honest fellow, a Brazil planter of his acquaintance, who had fallen
into the displeasure of the church. " I know not what the matter is with him,"
says he, " but, on my conscience , I think he is a heretic in his heart ; and he
has been obliged to conceal himself for fear of the Inquisition ; that he would
be very glad of such an opportunity to make his escape, with his wife and two
daughters ; and if I would let them go to the island , and allot them a plantation ,
he would give them a small stock to begin with ; for the officers of the
Inquisition had seized all his effects and estate, and he had nothing left but a
little household stuff, and two slaves ; and," adds he, " though I hate his
404
DashPantry
Lud
principles, yet I would not have him fall into their hands, for he will assuredly
be burnt alive if he does. "
I granted this presently, and joined my Englishman with them ; and we
concealed the man, and his wife and daughters, on board our ship, till the
sloop put out to go to sea ; and then (having put all their goods on board the
sloop some time before ), we put them on board the sloop, after she was got
out of the bay.
Our seamen were mightily pleased with this new partner ; and their stock ,
indeed, was much alike rich in tools and in preparations for a farm ; but
nothing to begin with, but as above. However, they carried over with them
(which was worth all the rest ) some materials for planting sugar canes , with
some plants of canes, which he ( I mean the Portugal man ) understood very well.
Among the rest of the supplies sent my tenants in the island, I sent them ,
SKAKALIBARA
SANKAYANG
AMARENTLY
PANG-
{
+1
by this sloop , three milch cows and five calves, about twenty-two hogs among
them, three sows big with pig, and two mares and a horse.
For my Spaniards, according to my promise, I engaged three Portugal
women to go ; and recommended it to them to marry them, and use them
kindly . I could have procured more women , but I remembered that the poor
chicbly
persecuted man had two daughters, and there were but five of the Spaniards
that wanted ; the rest had wives of their own, though in another country.
All this cargo arrived safe, and, as you may easily suppose , very welcome
to my old inhabitants, who were now (with this addition ) between sixty and
seventy people, besides little children, of which there were a great many. I
found letters at London from them all, by way of Lisbon, when I came back
405
3) W AD
K
to England, being sent back to the Brazils by this sloop ; of which I shall take
some notice in its place.
I have now done with my island , and all manner of discourse about it ; and
whoever reads the rest of my memorandums , would do well to turn his
thoughts entirely from it, and expect to read only of the follies of an old man,
not warned by his own harms, much less by those of other men, to beware of
the like ; not cooled by almost forty years' inisery and disappointments ; not
satisfied with prosperity beyond expectations ; not made cautious by affliction
and distress beyond imitation .
I had no more business to go to the East Indies than a man at full liberty,
and having committed no crime , has to go to the turnkey at Newgate, and
desire him to lock him up among the prisoners there, and starve him. Had I
taken a small vessel from England, and gone directly to the island -had I
loaded her, as I did the other vessel, with all the necessaries for the plantation,
and for my people —took a patent for the government here, to have secured
my property, in subjection only to that of England , which , to be sure, I might
have obtained - had I carried over cannon, ammunition , servants, and people to
plant, and, taking possession of the place, fortified and strengthened it in the
name of England, and increased it with people, as, I might easily have done
had I then settled myself there, and sent the ship back loaded with good rice,
as I might also have done in six months? time, and ordered my friends to have
fitted her out again for our supply-had I done this, and. staid there myself, I
had, at least, acted like a man of common sense : but I was possessed with a
wandering spirit, scorned all advantages, pleased myself with being the patron
of these people I had placed there, and doing for them in a kind of haughty
majestic way, like an old patriarchal monarch-providing for them as if I had
been father of the whole family, * as well as of the plantation : but I never so
much as pretended to plant in the name of any government or nation , or to
acknowledge any prince, or to call my people subjects to any one nation more
than another- nay, I never so much as gave the place a name, but left it as I
found it, belonging to no man, and the people under no discipline or govern
ment but my own : who, though I had an influence over them as father and
benefactor, had no authority or power to act or command one way or other,
farther than voluntary consent moved them to comply : yet even this, had I
staid there, would have done well enough ; but as I rambled from them and
came thither no more, the last letters I had from any of them were by my
partner's means , who afterwards sent another sloop to the place ; and who
sent me word, though I had not the letter till five years after it was written,
that they went on but poorly, were malcontent with their long stay there
that Will Atkins was dead- that five of the Spaniards were come away- and
that though they had not been much molested by the savages, yet they had
had some skirmishes with them-that they begged of him to write to me to
think of the promise I had made to fetch them away, that they might see their
own country again before they died.
406
I
.
But I was gone a wild-goose chase , indeed, and they who will have any
more of me, must be content to follow me through a new variety of follies,
hardships, and wild adventures, wherein the justice of Providence may be duly
observed, and we may see how easily Heaven can gorge us with our own
desires, make the strongest of our wishes to be our affliction , and punish us
most severely with those very things which we think it would be our utmost
happiness to be allowed in.
Let no wise man flatter himself with the strength of his own judgment, as
if he were able to choose any particular station of life for himself. Man is a
short-sighted creature - sees but a very little way before him ; and as his pas
sions are none of his best friends , so his particular affections are generally his
worst counsellors.
I say this with respect to the impetuous desire I had, from a youth, to
wander into the world , and how evident it now was that this principle was
preserved in me for my punishment . How it came on , the manner, the cir
cumstance, and the conclusion of it, it is easy to give you historically, and with
its utmost variety of particulars. But the secret ends of Divine Providence, in
Beddingski
thus permitting us to be hurried down the stream of our own desires, are only
MAN
CHOPRAWIE
to be understood of those who can listen to the voice of Providence, and draw
religious consequences from God's justice and their own mistakes .
Be it I had business or no business , away I went. It is no time now to
Vidhatatutą
enlarge any farther upon the reason or absurdity of my own conduct ; but
paper
sets,
Austrmatakg1036})(1,
to come to the history- I was embarked for the voyage, and the voyage I
went.
I shall only add here, that my honest and truly pious clergyman left me
here-a ship being ready to go to Lisbon , he asked me leave to go thither ;
being still, as he observed, bound never to finish any voyage he began . How
happy had it been for me if I had gone with him !
But it was too late now- all things Heaven appoints are best. Had I gone
with him , I had never had so many things to be thankful for, and you had
never heard of the second part of the Travels and Adventures of Robinson
Crusoe ; so I must leave here the fruitless exclaiming at myself, and go on with
my voyage.
From the Brazils we made directly away over the Atlantic Sea to the Cape
de Bonne Esperance, or, as we call it, the Cape of Good Hope, and had a
tolerable good voyage, our course generally south -east ; now and then a storm,
KAUPARTISTI
and some contrary winds. But my disasters at sea were at an end- my future
rubs and cross events were to befall me on shore-that it might appear the land
was as well prepared to be our scourge as the sea, when IIcaven, who directs
the circumstances of things, pleases to appoint it to be so .
Our ship was on a trading voyage, and had a supercargo on board, who
was to direct all her motions after she arrived at the Cape ; only being limited
to a certain number of days for stay, by charter-party, at the several ports she
was to go to. This was none of my business, neither did I meddle with it at
407
ANA
NTI
A
Pau WANTUNG
all ; my nephew, the captain , and the supercargo , adjusting all those things
between them as they thought fit.
We made no stay at the Cape longer than was needful to take in fresh water,
but made the best of our way for the coast of Coromandel ; we were, indeed,
informed that a French man-of-war of fifty guns, and two large merchant ships ,
were gone for the Indies ; and as I knew we were at war with France, I had
some apprehensions of them ; but they went their own way, and we heard no
more of them.
I shall not pester my account, or the reader, with descriptions of places,
journals of our voyages, variations of the compass, latitudes, meridian distances,
trade-winds, situation of ports, and the like- such as almost all the histories of
long navigation are full of, and which make the reading tiresome enough, and
are perfectly unprofitable to all that read, except only to those who are to go to
those places themselves .
It is enough to name the ports and places which we touched at, and what
occurred to us upon our passing from one to another. We touched first at
the island of Madagascar, where , though the people are fierce and treacherous,
and, in particular, very well armed with lances and bows, which they use with
inconceivable dexterity , yet we fared very well with them awhile ; they treated
us very civilly, and for some trifles which we gave them, such as knives,
scissors, &c., they brought us eleven good fat bullocks, middling in size, but
408
Many that the MAZA

SYR
very good in flesh, which we took in, partly for fresh provisions for our present
P@onny
spending, and the rest to salt.

One
-
=@
[5
Characters
ROVERS
Number
SEAS
Terils
.Scenes
Flood
Gratis
Field
HE
Giant
THE
every
with
and
OF r
and
by
O
,
“
.”
;
P
Madagascar
Massacre
.]The
[of
co
x
1
Ready
Now
We were obliged to stay here for some time after we had furnished our
,
selves with provisions : an I, that was always too curious to look into every
nook of the world wherever I came , was for going on shore as often as I
could . It was on the east side of the island that we went on shore one evening,
409
Mo
v
52
SAMS
R
and the people, who, by the way, are very numerous, came thronging about
us, and stood gazing at us at a distance. As we had traded freely with them ,
and had been kindly used, we thought ourselves in no danger ; but when we
saw the people, we cut three boughs out of a tree and stuck them up at a dis
tance from us , which, it seems , is a mark in the country not only of truce and
friendship , but, when it is accepted , the other side set up three poles or boughs
also, which is a signal that they accept the truce too ; but then this is a known
condition of the truce, that you are not to pass beyond their three poles towards
them , nor they come past your three poles or boughs towards you ; so that you
are perfectly secure within the three poles , and all the space between your poles
and theirs is allowed , like a market, for free converse, traffic, and commerce.
When you go thither, you must not carry your weapons with you ; and if they
come into that space, they stick up their javelins and lances all at the first
poles, and come on unarmed ; but, if any violence is offered them, and the truce
thereby broken, away they run to the poles, and lay hold of their weapons, and
then the truce is at an end.
It happened one evening when we went on shore that a greater number of
their people came down than usual, but all was very friendly and civil . They
VERTIKALAKATENOMENALst
brought with them several kinds of provisions, for which we satisfied them
with such toys as we had ; their women also brought us milk and roots, and
Kay!
several things very acceptable to us , and all was quiet and we made us a little
tent, or hut, of some boughs of trees, and lay on shore all that night.
I know not what was the occasion , but I was not so well satisfied to lie on
shore as the rest : and the boat lying at an anchor about a stone's cast from the
land , with two men in her to take care of her, I made one of them come on
shore, and, getting some boughs of trees to cover us also in the boat, I spread
the sail on the bottom of the boat, and lay on board, under the cover of the
ma
branches of the trees, all night.
About two o'clock in the morning, we heard one of our men make a terrible
noise on the shore, calling out for God's sake to bring the boat in, and come
and help them , for they were all like to be murdered ; at the same time I heard
the firing of five muskets , which was the number of the guns they had, and
that three times over ; for it seems the natives here were not so easily
frightened with guns as the savages were in America, where I had to do
with them.
All this while I knew not what was the matter ; but rousing immediately
from sleep with the noise, I caused the boat to be thrust in, and resolved , with
¥ ·{ ! ܵ
three fusils we had on board, to land and assist our men.

We got the boat soon to the shore ; but our men were in too much haste ;
ANGLIST
for, being come to the shore, they plunged into the water to get to the boat
with all the expedition they could , being pursued by between three and four
Yo
hundred men . Our men were but nine in all, and only five had fusils ; the
rest, indeed, had pistols and swords, but they were of small use to them.
We took up seven of our men, and with difficulty enough too, three
410
Dry ZSANNATRES
ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRusoe.
being very ill wounded ; and that which was still worse was, that while we
stood in the boat to take our men in, we were in as much danger as they were
in on shore ; for they poured their arrows in upon us so thick, that we were
fain to barricade the side of the boat up with the benches and two or three loose
boards, which to our great satisfaction we had by mere accident, or providence
rather, in the boat.
And yet had it been daylight, they are, it seems , such exact marksmen , that
if they could have seen but the least part of any of us, they would have been
sure of us. We had, by the light of the moon , a little sight of them as they
stood pelting us from the shore with darts and arrows ; and having got ready
our fire-arms, we gave them a volley, and we could hear by the cries of some
of them , that we had wounded several ; however , they stood thus in battle
array on the shore till break of day, which we suppose was that they might see
the better to take their aim at us.
In this condition we lay, and could not tell how to weigh our anchor, or set
up our sail, because we must needs stand up in the boat, and they were as sure
to hit us as we were to hit a bird in a tree with small shot.
We made signals of distress to the ship , which , though she rode a league
off, yet my nephew, the captain , hearing our firing, and by glasses perceiving
the posture we lay in, and that we fired towards the shore, pretty well under
stood us ; and weighing anchor with all speed, he stood as near the shore as he
durst with the ship , and then sent another boat with ten hands in her to assist
us ; but we called to them not to come too near, telling them what condition we
were in. However, they stood in nearer to us ; and one of the men taking the
end of a tow line in his hand, and keeping our boat between him and the enemy,
so that they could not perfectly see him, swam on board us, and made the line
fast to the boat, upon which we slipt our little cable, and leaving our anchor
behind, they towed us out of the reach of the arrows, we all the while lying
close behind the barricade we had made.
As soon as we were got from between the ship and the shore, that she could
lay her side to the shore, we ran along just by them , and we poured in a broad
side among them , loaded with pieces of iron and lead , small bullets , and such
stuff, besides the great shot, which made a terrible havoc among them.
When we were got on board, and out of danger, we had time to examine
into the occasion of this fray ; and indeed our supercargo , who had been often
in those parts, put me upon it ; for he said he was sure the inhabitants would
not have touched us after we had made a truce, if we had not done something
to provoke them to it. At length it came out, namely, that an old woman, who
had come to sell us some milk, had brought it within our poles, with a young
woman with her, who also brought some roots or herbs ; and while the old
Mond
woman ( whether she was mother to the young woman or no they could not
teli ) was selling us the milk, one of our men offered some rudeness to the girl
that was with her, at which the old woman made a great noise. However , the
seaman would not quit his prize, but carried her out of the old woman's sight
411
ForCanon(C )
among the trees, it being almost dark. The old woman went away without her,
and, as we suppose, made an outcry among the people she came from ; who
upon notice raised this great army upon us in three or four hours ; and it was
great odds but we had all been destroyed .
One of our men was killed with a lance that was thrown at him , just at the
beginning of the attack, as he sallied out of the tent we had made ; the rest
came off free, all but the fellow who was the occasion of all the mischief, who
paid dear enough for his black mistress, for we could not hear what became of
him a great while. We lay upon the shore two days after, though the wind
presented, and made signals for him ; made our boat sail up shore and down
shore several leagues, but in vain : so we were obliged to give him over ; and
if he alone had suffered for it, the loss had been the less .
I could not satisfy myself, however, without venturing on shore once more,
to try if I could learn anything of him or them. It was the third night
after the action, that I had a great mind to learn, if I could by any means, what
mischief we had done , and how the game stood on the Indian side. I was
careful to do it in the dark, lest we should be attacked again ; but I ought
indeed to have been sure that the men I went with had been under my com
mand, before I engaged in a thing so hazardous and mischievous, as I was
brought into it without my knowledge or desire.
We took twenty stout fellows with us as any in the ship, besides the super
cargo, and myself; and we landed two hours before midnight, at the same place
where the Indians stood drawn up the evening before. I landed here, because
my design , as I have said , was chiefly to see if they had quitted the field , and
if they had left any marks behind them, or of the inischief we had done them ;
KARIMEN
and I thought if we could surprise one or two of them, perhaps we might get
our man again by way of exchange.
We landed without any noise, and divided our men into two companies ,
whereof the boatswain commanded one, and I the other. We neither could
hear nor see anybody stir when we landed ; so we marched up, one body at a
distance from the other , to the field of battle. At first we could see nothing ,
it being very dark ; but by and bye our boatswain, that led the first party,
stumbled and fell over a dead body. This made them halt there a while ; for
knowing by the circumstances that they were at the place where the Indians
had stood, they waited for my coming up. Here we concluded to halt till the
moon began to rise, which we knew would be in less than an hour, and then
we could easily discern the havoc we had made among them. We told two
and-thirty bodies upon the ground , whereof two were not quite dead . Some
had an arm, and some a leg shot off, and one his head : those that were
wounded we supposed they had carried away.
When we had made, as I thought, a full discovery of all we could come at
the knowledge of, I was for going on board again ; but the boatswain and his
party often sent me word that they were resolved to make a visit to the Indian
town, where these dogs, as they called them, dwelt, and desired me to go along
412
alje
+
Tand
with them , and if they could find them, as they still fancied they should, they
did not doubt, they said, getting a good booty, and it might be they might
find Thomas Jeffrys there- that was the man's name we had lost.
Had they sent to ask my leave to go, I knew well enough what answer to
have given them , for I would have commanded them instantly on board ,
knowing it was not a hazard fit for us to run, who had a ship and a ship's
loading in our charge, and a voyage to make, which depended very much upon
the lives of the men ; but as they sent me word they were resolved to go, and
only asked me and my company to go along with them , I positively refused it ,
and rose up (for I was sitting on the ground) in order to go to the boat. One
or two of the men began to importune me to go, and when I still refused
positively, began to grumble, and say they were not under my command, and
they would go. " Come , Jack ," says one of the men, " will you go with me ?
I will go for one. " Jack said he would , and another followed , and then
www.1 WH
willes.
•"
another ; and, in a word, they all left me but one, whom, with much difficulty
too , I persuaded to stay ; so the supercargo and I, with one man, went back
to the boat, where , I told them, we would stay for them, and take care to take
in as many of them as should be left for I told them it was a mad thing they
were going about, and supposed most of them would run the fate of Thomas
Jeffrys.
They told me, like seamen , they would warrant it they would come off
again, and they would take care , &c. So away they went. I entreated them
to consider the ship and the voyage : that their lives were not their own, and
that they were entrusted with the voyage in some measure ; that if they mis
carried, the ship might be lost for want of their help, and that they could not
413
KAUTTANT HORS
Filogramm Joy
answer it to God and man. I said a great deal more to them on that head ,
but I might as well have talked to the mainmast of the ship ; they were mad
upon their journey, only they gave me good words, and begged I would not
be angry ; said they would be very cautious , and they did not doubt but they
would be back again in about an hour at farthest ; for the Indian town, they
said, was not above half a mile off, though they found it above two miles before
they got to it.
Well, they all went away as above ; and though the attempt was desperate,
and such as none but madmen would have gone about, yet, to give them their
due, they went about it warily as well as boldly. They were gallantly armed,
that is true ; for they had every man a fusil, or musket, a bayonet, and every
man a pistol ; some of them had broad cutlasses, some of them hangers, and
the boatswain and two more had pole-axes ; besides all which, they had among
•
them thirteen hand-grenadoes . Bolder fellows, and better provided , never
went about any wicked work in the world.
When they went out, their chief design was plunder, and they were in
mighty hopes of finding gold there ; but a circumstance, which none of them
were aware of, set them on fire with revenge, and made devils of them all.
When they came to the few Indian houses, which they thought had been the
town , which were not above half a mile off, they were under a great disap
pointment ; for there were not above twelve or thirteen houses : and where the
town was, or how big, they knew not. They consulted, therefore , what to do ,
and were some time before they could resolve ; for, if they fell upon these, they
must cut all their throats, and it was ten to one but some of them might escape,
it being in the night, though the moon was up ; and if one escaped , he would
Bradagasts.
run away, and raise all the town, so they should have a whole army upon
them . Again, on the other hand, if they went away, and left those untouched
(for the people were all asleep) , they could not tell which way to look for the
town.
However, the last was the best advice ; so they resolved to leave those
•
houses , and look for the town as well as they could . They went on a little.
way, and found a cow tied to a tree ; this they concluded would be a good
guide to them ; for they said the cow certainly belonged to the town before
them, or the town behind them, and if they untied her, they should see which
she went : if she went back , they had nothing to say to her, but if she
way
Kausha
went forward, they had nothing to do but to follow her ; so they cut the cord ,
which was made of twisted flags , and the cow went on before them . In a
word , the cow led them directly to the town , which , as they reported , consisted
of above two hundred houses , or huts ; and in some of these they found several
families living together.

Here they found all silent ; as profoundly secure as sleep and a country that
had never seen an enemy of that kind could make them . Upon this, they
called another council to consider what they had to do, and in a word they
resolved to divide themselves into three bodies, and to set three houses on fire
414
in three parts of the town, and as the men cameout, to seize them and hind
them ; if any resisted, they need not be asked what to do then, and so to search
the rest of the houses for plunder ; but resolved to inarch silently first through
the town, and see what dimensions it was of, and consider if they might venture
upon it or no.
They did so, and desperately resolved that they would venture upon them ;
but while they were animating one another to the work, three of them that
were a little before the rest, called out aloud, and told them they had found
Thomas Jeffrys ; they all ran up to the place, and so it was, indeed, for there
they found the poor fellow hanged up naked by one arm, and his throat cut.
There was an Indian house just by the tree, where they found sixteen or seven
teen of the principal Indians , who had been concerned in the fray with us
before, and two or three of them wounded with our shot ; and our men found
they were awake, and talking one to another in that house, but knew not their
number.
The sight of their poor mangled comrade so enraged them , as before , that
they swore to one another they would be revenged , and that not an Indian
who came into their hands should have quarter ; and to work they went
immediately, and yet not so madly as by the rage and fury they were in might
be expected . Their first care was to get something that would soon take fire ;
but after a little search they found that would be to no purpose, for most of the
houses were low, and thatched with flags or rushes, of which the country is
full ; so they presently made some wild-fire, as we call it, by wetting a little
powder in the palms of their hands ; and in a quarter of an hour they set the
town on fire in four or five places, and particularly that house where the
Indians were not gone to bed . As soon as the fire began to blaze, the poor
frighted creatures began to rush out to save their lives, but met with their
fate in the attempt, and especially at the door, where they drove them back,
the boatswain himself killing one or two with his pole-axe : the house being
large, and many in it, he did not care to go in, but called for a hand-grenado ,
and threw it among them , which at first frighted them ; but when it burst,
made such havoc among them, that they cried out in a hideous manner.
In short, most of the Indians who were in the open part of the house were
killed or hurt with the grenado, except two or three more who pressed to the
door, which the boatswain and two more kept with the bayonets in the muzzles
of their pieces, and despatched all who came that way. But there was another
apartment in the house, where the prince, or king, or whatsoever he was, and
several others , were ; and they kept in till the house, which was by this time
all of a light flame, fell in upon them, and they were smothered or burnt
27779
together.
All this while they fired not a gun, because they would not waken the 4
people faster than they could master them ; but the fire began to waken them
ast enough, and our fellows were glad to keep a little together in bodies ; for
the fire grew so raging, all the houses being made of light combustible stuff,
415
parryyour
:

CL
I
that they could hardly bear the street between them, and their business was to
follow the fire for the surer execution . As fast as the fire either forced the
people out of those houses which were burning, or frighted them out of others,
our people were ready at their doors to knock them on the lead, still calling
and hallooing to one another to remember Thomas Jeffrys .
While this was doing, I must confess I was very uneasy, and especially when
I saw the flames of the town , which, it being night, seemed to be just by me.
My nephew, the captain, who was roused by his men , too, seeing such a
fire , was very uneasy, not knowing what the matter was, or what danger I was
in ; especially hearing the guns too, for by this time they began to use their
fire-arms. A thousand thoughts oppressed his mind concerning me and the
supercargo, what should become of us ; and at last, though he could ill spare
USAFGAN
FINDERKOPER
Sgt p. Mea
any more men, yet, not knowing what exigence we might be in, he takes
another boat, and with thirteen men and himself, comes on shore to me .
He was surprised to see me and the supercargo in the boat with no more
than two men, for one had been left to keep the boat ; and though he was glad
that we were well, yet he was in the same impatience with us to know what
was doing, for the noise continued, and the flame increased . I confess it was
next to an impossibility for any men in the world to restrain their curiosity of
knowing what had happened, or their concern for the safety of the men . In
a word, the captain told me he would go and help his men, let what would
come. I argued with him, as I did before with the men, the safety of the ship,
and the danger of the voyage , the interest of the owners and merchants , & c.,
476
Coun
Ze
and told him I would go , and the two men, and only see if we could, at a
distance, learn what was like to be the event, and come back and tell him.
It was all one to talk to my nephew, as it was to talk to the rest before ; he
would go, he said, and he only wished he had left but ten men in the ship, for
he could not think of having his men lost for want of help ; he had rather, he
said, lose the ship, the voyage, and his life, and all ; and so away went he
Nor was I any more able to stay behind now than I was to persuade them
not to go before ; so , in short, the captain ordered two men to row back the
pinnace, and fetch twelve men more from the ship, leaving the long-boat at an
anchor : and that when they came back, six men should keep the two boats,
and six more come after us, so that he left only sixteen men in the ship ; for
• the whole ship's company consisted of sixty-five men, whereof two were lost
in the first quarrel which brought this mischief on.
Being now on the march, you may be sure we felt little of the ground we
trod on ; and being guided by the fire, we kept no path , but went directly to
the place of the flame. If the noise of the guns was surprising to us before,
the cries of the poor people were now quite of another nature , and filled us
with horror . I must confess I never was at the sacking of a city, or at the
417
Ve 34
rz
a
200
E. J. BRETT'S EDITION . 53.—54

taking of a town by storm : I have heard of Oliver Cromwell taking Drogheda

in Ireland , and killing man , woman, and child ; and I had read of Count Tilly
sacking the city of Magdebourgh , and cutting the throats of twenty-two
thousand of both sexes ; but I never had an idea of the thing itself before,
nor is it possible to describe it, or the horror which was upon our minds at
hearing it.
However, we went on, and at length came to the town , though there was no
entering the streets of it for the fire.
The first object that we met with was the ruins of a hut, or house , or rather
the ashes of it, for the house was consumed ; and just before it, plain now to
be seen by the light of the fire , lay four men and three women killed ; and ,
as we thought, one or two more lay in the heap among the fire . In short ,
these were such instances of a rage altogether barbarous, and of a fury some
thing beyond what was human, that we thought it impossible our men could
be guilty of it ; or, if they were the authors of it, we thought that every one
of them ought to be put to the worst of deaths . But this was not all ; we saw
the fire increased forward , and the cry went on just as the fire went on , so
that we were in the utmost confusion . We advanced a little way farther, and
beheld , to our astonishment, three women naked, crying in a most dreadful
manner, and flying as if they had indeed had wings, and after them sixteen
or seventeen men, natives, in the same terror and consternation , with three
of our English butchers (for I can call them no better) in the rear, who , when
they could overtake them, fired in among them, and one that was killed by
their shot fell down in our sight : when the rest saw us, believing us to be
por
their enemies , and that we would murder them as well as those that pursued
them, they set up a most dreadful shriek, especially the women, and two of them
fell down, as if already dead, with the fright.
My very soul shrank within me , and my blood ran chill in my veins, when
I saw this ; and I believe had the three English sailors that pursued them come
on, I had made our men kill them all . However, we took some ways to let
the poor flying creatures know that we would not hurt them , and immediately
they come up to us, and kneeling down, with their hands lifted up, made
piteous lamentations to us to save them, which we let them know we would
do ; whereupon they kept altogether in a huddle close behind us for protec
tion. I left my men drawn up together, and charged them to hurt nobody,
but if possible to get at some of our people , and see what devil it was pos
sessed them, and what they intended to do ; and , in a word , to command them
off, assuring them that if they staid till day-light, they would have a hundred
thousand men about their ears -I say, I left them , and went among those
flying people , taking only two of our men with me ; and there was indeed a
piteous spectacle among them ; some of them had their feet terribly burnt with
trampling and running through the fire , others their hands burnt ; one of the
women had fallen down in the fire, and was almost burnt to death before she
could get out again : two or three of the men had cuts in their backs and
418
LEAVIN Memur At
viean Comellan Pl
thighs, from our men pursuing, and another was shot through the body, and
died while I was there.
I would fain have learnt what the occasion of all this was, but I could not
understand one word they said , though by signs I perceived that some of them
knew not what was the occasion themselves. I was so terrified in my thoughts
at this outrageous attempt, that I could not stay there, but went back to my
own men : I told them my resolution , and commanded them to follow me ;
when, in the very moment, came four of our men , with the boatswain at their
head, running over the heaps of bodies they had killed , all covered with blood
and dust, as if they wanted more people to massacre, when our men hallooed
to them as loud as they could halloo , and with much do one of them made
them hear, so that they knew who we were , and came up to us.
As soon as the boatswain saw us, he set up a halloo, like a shout of triumph,
for having, as he thought, more help come ; and without bearing to hear me ,
(C
Captain," says he, " noble captain , I am glad you are come ; we have not
half done yet ; villains ! hell-hound dogs ! I will kill as many of them as poor
Tom has hairs upon his head . We have sworn to spare none of them ; we will
root out the very name of them from the earth. " And thus he ran on , out of
breath too with action , and would not give us leave to speak a word.
At last, raising my voice, that I might silence him a little , " Barbarous
dog ! " said I , " what are you doing ? I won't have one creature touched more
upon pain of death. I charge you upon your life to stop your hands , and stand
still here, or you are a dead man this minute ."
" Why, sir," says he, " do you know what you do , or what they have done ?
If you want a reason for what we have done, come hither ;" and with that he
showed me the poor fellow hanging upon a tree with his throat cut.
I confess I was urged then myself, and at another time should have been
forward enough ; but I thought they had carried their rage too far, and thought
of Jacob's words to his sons Simeon and Levi, " Cursed be their anger, for it
was fierce ; and their wrath , for it was cruel ." But I had now a new task upon
my hands ; for when the men I carried with me saw the sight as I had done,
I had as much to do to restrain them , as I should have had with the others ;
nay , my nephew himself fell in with them, and told me, in their hearing, that
he was only concerned for fear of the men being overpowered ; for as to the
people, he thought not one of them ought to live ; for they had all glutted them
selves with the murder of the poor man, and that they ought to be used like
murderers. Upon these words away ran eight of my men with the boatswain
CEMODAS
and his crew, to complete their bloody work ; and I, seeing it quite out of my
power to restrain them, came away pensive and sad, for I could not bear the
sight, much less the horrible noise and cries of the poor wretches that fell into
their hands .
I got nobody to come back with me but the supercargo and two men, and
with these I walked back to the boats. It was a very great piece of folly in
me, I confess , to venture back as it were alone : for as it began now to be
419
CopanCam
almost day, and the alarm had run over the country, there stood about forty
men, armed with lances and bows, at a little place where the twelve or thirteen
houses stood, mentioned before, but by accident I missed the place, and came
directly to the sea-side ; and by the time I got to the sea-side it was broad
day; immediately I took the pinnace and went aboard, and sent her back to
assist the men in what might happen .
¿ I observed, that about the time I came to the boatside, the fire was pretty
well out, and the noise abated ; but in about half an hour after I got on board ,
I heard a volley of our men's fire-arms, and saw a great smoke ; this, as I
understood afterwards, was our men falling upon the forty men, who, as I
said, stood at the few houses on the way ; of whom they killed sixteen or seven
teen, and set all those houses on fire, but did not meddle with the women or
children.
By the time the men got to the shore again with the pinnace, our men began
to appear ; they cane dropping in some and some, not in two bodies , and in
form , as they went out, but all in heaps, straggling here and there in such a
manner that a small force of resolute men might have cut them all off.
But the dread of them was upon the whole country . The people were
amazed and surprised, and so frighted, that I believe a hundred of them would
have fled at the sight of but five of our men. Nor in all this terrible action
was there a man who made any considerable defence ; they were so surprised
between the terror of the fire , and the sudden attack of our men in the dark,
that they knew not which way to turn themselves ; for if they fled one way,
they were met by one party, if back again, by another ; so that they were
every where knocked down . Nor did any of our men receive the least hurt,
except one who strained his foot, and another had one of his hands very much
burnt.
I was very angry with my nephew, the captain, and indeed with all the men,
in my mind, but with him in particular, as well for his acting so out of his duty,
as commander of the ship, and having the charge of the voyage upon him, as in
his prompting rather than cooling the rage of his men in so bloody and cruel
an enterprise. My nephew answered me very respectfully, but told me that
when he saw the body of the poor seaman whom they had murdered in such a
cruel and barbarous manner, he was not master of himself, neither could he
govern his passion ; he owned he should not have done so, as he was commander
of the ship ; but as he was a man, and nature moved him, he could not bear it .
As for the rest of the men, they were not subject to me at all, and they knew
it well enough, so they took no notice of my dislike.
The next day we set sail , so we never heard any more of it. Our men
differed in the account of the number they killed : some said one thing , some
said another ; but according to the best of their accounts, put altogether, they
killed and destroyed about a hundred and fifty people, men, women, and chil
dren, and left not a house standing in the town .
As for the poor fellow, Thomas Jeffrys , as he was quite dead , for his throat
420
My V C
Hate
was so cut that his head was half off, it would do him no service to bring him
away ; so they left him where they found him , only took him down from the
tree, where he was hanged by one hand .
However just our men thought this action to be, I was against them in it ,
and I always, after that time , told them God would blast the voyage, for I
looked upon the blood they shed that night to be murder in them ; for though
it is true that they killed Thomas Jeffrys, yet it was as true that Jeffrys was
the aggressor, had broken the truce, and had violated or debauched a young
woman of theirs, who came to our camp innocently, and on the faith of their
capitulation.
29020
.
13 aInncy
taTmY11P32H)}{ :
1.* .
ብዮ
Fro 100
St.
The boatswain defended this quarrel when we were afterwards on board .

He said it was true that we seemed to break the truce , but really had not, and
that the war was began the night before by the natives themselves , who had
shot at us, and killed one of our men without any just provocation ; so that as
we were in a capacity to fight them, we might also be in a capacity to do our
selves justice . upon them in an extraordinary manner ; that, though the poor
man had taken liberty with a girl , he ought not to have been murdered, and
Cult
that in such a villanous manner ; and that they did nothing but what was just,
and what the laws of God allowed to be done to murderers .
One would think this should have been enough to have warned us against
going on shore among the heathens and barbarians ; but it is impossible to make
421
KAKOAUTANT W
mankind wise but at their own experience ; and their experience seems to be
always of most use to them when it is dearest bought.
We were now bound to the gulf of Persia, and from thence to the coast of
Coramandel, only to touch at Surat ; but the chief of the supercargo's design
lay at the Bay of Bengal, where, if he missed of the business outward bound, he
was to go up to China, and return to the coast as he came home.
The first disaster that befel us was in the gulf of Persia, where five of our
men, venturing on shore on the Arabian side of the Gulf, were surrounded by
the Arabs, and either all killed or carried away into slavery ; the rest of the
boat's crew were not able to rescue them, and had but just time to get off
their boat. I began to upbraid them with the just retribution of Heaven in
this case ; but the boatswain very warmly told me, he thought I went farther
in my censures than I could show any warrant for in Scripture, and referred
to the thirteenth of St. Luke, verse 4th , where our Saviour intimates, that
those men on whom the tower of Siloam fell were not sinners above all the
Galileans : but that which indeed put me to silence in this case was, that none
of these five men who were now lost, were of the number of those who went
on shore to the massacre of Madagascar ( so I always called it, though our men
could not bear the word " massacre " with any patience ) ; and , indend , this
last circumstance, as I have said, put me to silence for the present.
But my frequent preaching to them on this subject had worse consequences
than I expected ; and the boatswain, who had been the head of the attempt,
came up boldly to me one time, and told me he found that I continually
brought that affair upon the stage-that I made unjust reflections upon it, and
had used the men very ill on that account, and himself in particular- that as
I was but a passenger, and had no command in the ship, or concern in the
voyage, they were not obliged to bear it- that they did not know but I might
have some ill design in my head, and perhaps call them to an account for it
when they came to England - and that, therefore, unless I would resolve to
have done with it, and also not to concern myself farther with him, or any of
his affairs, he would leave the ship, for he did not think it was safe to sail with
me among them.
I heard him patiently enough till he had done, and then told him, that I did
confess I had all along opposed the massacre of Madagascar, for such I would
always call it ; and that I had on all occasions spoken my mind freely about
it, though not more upon him than any of the rest ; that as to my having no
command in the ship, that was true, nor did I exercise any authority, only
took the liberty of speaking my mind in things which publicly concerned us
all : as to what concern I had in the voyage, that was none of his business ;
I was a considerable owner of the ship , and in that claim I conceived I had a
right to speak, even farther than I had yet done, and would not be accountable
to him or any one else ; and began to be a little warm with him: he made but
little reply to me at that time, and I thought that affair had been over. We
were at this time in the road to Bengal ; and being willing to see the place, I
422
தந்
Late
went on shore with the supercargo, in the ship's boat, to divert myself ; and
towards evening was preparing to go on board, when one of the men came to
me, and told me he would not have me trouble myself to come down to the
boat, for they had orders not to carry me on board. Anyone may guess
what a surprise I was in at so insolent a message ; and asked the man who
bade him deliver that errand to ine ? He told me the coxswain . I said no
more to the fellow, but bade him let them know he had delivered his message ,
and that I had given him no answer to it.
I immediately went and found out the supercargo, and told him the story,
adding, what I presently foresaw, namely, that there would certainly be a
mutiny in the ship ; and entreated him to go immediately on board the ship
in an Indian boat, and acquaint the captain of it ; but I might have spared this
intelligence, for before I had spoken to him on shore, the matter was effected
on board : the boatswain, the gunner, the carpenter, and, in a word, all the
inferior officers, as soon as I was gone off in the boat, came up to the quarter
deck, and desired to speak with the captain ; and there the boatswain, making
a long harangue (for the fellow talked very well), and repeating all he had
said to me, told the captain in a few words, that as I was now gone peaceably
on thore, they were loath to use any violence with me ; which, if I had not
gone on shore, they would otherwise have done, to oblige me to have gone,
They therefore thought fit to tell him, that as they shipped themselves to
serve in the ship, under his command , they would perform it faithfully ; but if
I would not quit the ship, or the captain oblige me to quit it, they would all
leave the ship, and sail no farther with him ; and at that word ALL, he turned
his face about towards the main-mast, which was, it seems, the signal agreed
on between them, at which all the seamen being brought together, they cried
out, " One and ALL ! One and ALL ! "
My nephew, the captain, was a man of spirit, and of great presence of mind ;
and though he was surprised, you may be sure, at the thing, yet he told them
calmly he would consider of the matter, but that he could do nothing in it
till he had spoken to me about it ; he used some arguments with them, to
show them the unreasonableness of the thing, but it was all in vain ; they
swore, and shook hands round before his face, that they would go all on shore,
unless he would engage to them not to suffer me to come on board the ship.
This was a hard article upon him, who knew his obligation to me, and did
not know how I might take it ; so he began to talk cavalierly to them-told
them that I was a very considerable owner of the ship , and that, in justice, he
could not put me out of my own house-that this was next door to serving me
as the famous pirate Kid had done, who made the mutiny in the ship, set the
captain on shore on an uninhabited island, and ran away with the ship - that
let them go into what ship they would, if ever they came to England again,
it would cost them dear- that the ship was mine, and that he would not put
me out of it--and that he would rather lose the ship, and the voyage too, than
disoblige me so much ; so they might do as they pleased. However, he
423
Jacy
would go on shore , and talk with me there, and invited the boatswain to go
with him, and , perhaps , they might accommodate the matter with me.
But they all rejected the proposal, and said they would have nothing to do
with me any more , neither on board nor on shore ; and, if I came on board ,
they would go on shore. Well," said the captain, " if you are all of this
mind, let me go on shore and talk with him : " so away he came to me with
this account, a little after the message had been brought to me from the
Coxswain.
I was very glad to see my nephew, I must confess ; for I was not without
apprehensions that they would confine him by violence, set sail , and run away
with the ship ; and then I had been stripped naked , in a remote country, and
WhFASHIMISTLE
BECKTOalNIenKEinT
DERN
F
Polices
nothing to help myself : in short, I had been in a worse case than when I was
all alone on the island.
But they had not come to that length , it seems, to my great satisfaction ;
and when my nephew told me what they had said to him , and how they had
sworn , and shook hands, that they would one and all leave the ship , if I was
sueffred to come on board, I told him he should not be concerned at all , for I
would stay on shore ; I only desired he would take care and send me all my
necessary things on shore, and leave me a sufficient sum of money, and I would
find my way to England as well as I could.
This was a heavy piece of news to my nephew ; but there was no way to
help it, but to comply with it. So, in short, he went on board the ship again,
and satisfied the men that his uncle had yielded to their importunity , and had
424
FAY SANTANAVIŠE
J
•
.
+
Weekly
‫ جاز‬ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON
Penny
CRUSOE.
Z
One
sent for his goods from on board the ship . So the matter was over in a very
few hours ; the men returned to their duty, and I began to consider what course
I should steer.
I was now alone, in the remotest part of the world, as I think I may call it,
for I was near three thousand leagues, by sea, farther off from England than I
Characters
was at my island ; only, it is true, I might travel here by land, over the Great
ROVERS
Number
Mogul's country to Surat ; might go from thence to Bassora by sea, up the Gulf
Scenes
Ready
.Gratis
,SEAS
Terils
Flood
Giant
Field
every
THE HE
66
Now
of Persia, and from thence might take the way of the caravans, over the deserts
with
L
.'and
and
byOFr
of Arabia to Aleppo and Scanderoon , and from thence by sea again to Italy,
P ;O"
and so overland into France : and this, put together, might be, at least, a full
diameter of the globe ; but, if it were to be measured , I suppose it would appear

to be a great deal more.
I had another way before me , which was to wait for some English ships ,
which were coming to Bengal from Achin, on the island of Sumatra, and get
passage on board them for England ; but as I came hither without any concern
with the English East India Company, so it would be difficult to go from hence
without their license, unless with great favour of the captains of the ships, or of
the company's factors ; and to both I was an utter stranger.
Here I had the particular pleasure, speaking by contrarieties, to see the ship
set sail without me- a treatment, I think , a man in my circumstances scarce
425
JA Yo
VE
LA
ever met with , except from pirates running away with the ship , and setting
those that would not agree with their villany on shore : indeed, this was the
next door to it both ways. However, my nephew left me two servants , or
rather, one companion and one servant : the first was clerk to the purser, whom
he engaged to go with me ; and the other was his own servant. I took me also a
good lodging in the house of an English woman, where several merchants
lodged, some French, two Italians or rather Jews , and one Englishman . Here
I was handsomely enough entertained ; and that I might not be said to run
rashly upon anything, I staid here above nine months , considering what course
to take, and how to manage myself. I had some English goods with me of
value, and a considerable sum of money ; my nephew furnishing me with a
thousand pieces of eight, and a letter of credit for more, if I had occasion , that
I might not be straitened, whatever might happen.
I quickly disposed of my goods, and to advantage, too ; and, as I originally
intended, I bought here some very good diamonds , which, of all other things ,
were the most proper for me, in my circumstances, because I might always
carry my whole estate about me.
After a long stay here; and many proposals made for my return to England ,
but none falling to my mind, the English merchant, who lodged with me, and
with whom I had contracted an intimate acquaintance, came to me
morning. " Countryman," says he, " I have a project to communicate to you,
which, as it suits with my thoughts , may, for aught I know, suit with yours
also, when you shall have thoroughly considered it.
" Here we are posted," says he, " you by accident, and I by my own choice,
in a part of the world very remote from my own country ; but it is in a
country where, by us who understand trade and business, a great deal of
money is to be got : if you will put a thousand pounds to my thousand pounds,
we will hire a ship here, the first we can get to our minds ; you shall be
captain, I'll be merchant, and we will go a trading voyage to China ; for
what should we stand still for ? The whole world is in motion, rolling round
and round ; all the creatures of God, heavenly bodies and earthly, are busy
and diligent : why should we be idle ? There are no drones, " says he, " living
in the world but men why should we be of that number ? "
I liked this proposal very well ; and the more because it seemed to be
expressed with so much good-will, and in so friendly a manner. I will not
say but that I might, by my loose and unhinged circumstances, be the fitter to
embrace a proposal for trade, and indeed for anything else ; or otherwise trade
was none of my element ; however, I might, perhaps, say with some truth ,
that if trade was not my element, rambling was ; and no proposal for seeing
any part of the world, which I had never seen before, could possibly come
amiss to me. i
It was, however, some time before we could get a ship to our mind ; and
when we got a vessel, it was not easy to get English sailors ; that is to say, so
many as were necessary to govern the voyage, and manage the sailors which
426
META STREAMI Create SANTOS

] LL
Jusic]
we should pick up there. After some time we got a mate, a boatswain, and a
gunner, English ; a Dutch carpenter, and three Portuguese foremastmen : with
these we found we could do well enough, having Indian seamen , such as they
are, to make up.
There are so many travellers who have written the history of their voyages
and travels this way, that it would be but very little diversion to any body to
give a long account of the places we went to, and the people who inhabit there :
those things I leave to others , and refer the reader to those journals and travels
of Englishmen, many of which , I find, are published, and more promised every
day. It is enough for me to tell you that we made the voyage to Achin, in the
island of Sumatra, first ; and from thence to Siam, where we exchanged some
of our wares for opium, and some for Arrack ; the first a commodity which
bears a great price among the Chinese , and which, at that time, was very much
wanted there in a word, we went up to Susham, made a very great voyage,
were eight months out, and returned to Bengal, and I was very well satisfied
with my adventure.
I observe, that our people in England often admire how the officers whom
the company send into India, and the merchants who generally stay there, get
such very good estates as they do, and some times come home worth sixty,
seventy, and a hundred thousand pounds at a time. But it is no wonder, or, at
least, we shall see much farther into it, when we consider the innumerable ports
and places where they have a free commerce, that it will then be no wonder ;
and much less will it be so, when we consider, that at all those places and ports
where the English ships come, there is so much, and such constant demand for
the growth of all other countries, that there is a certain vent for the return, as
well as a market abroad for the goods carried out.
In short, we made a very good voyage, and I got so much money by the
first adventure, and such an insight into the method of getting more, that, had
I been twenty years younger, I should have been tempted to have stayed here,
and sought no farther for making my fortune ; but what was all this to a man
on the wrong side of threescore, that was rich enough, and came abroad more
in obedience to a restless desire of seeing the world than a covetous desire of
getting in it ? And , indeed , I think it is with great justice that I now call it
a restless desire, for it was so when I was at home, I was restless to go
abroad ; and now I was abroad, I was restless to be at home. I say what was
this gain to me ? I was rich enough already ; nor had I any uneasy desires
about getting more money ; and therefore, the profits of the voyage were things
of no great force to me, for the prompting me forward to farther undertakings :
hence I thought, that by this voyage I had made no progress at all ; because
I was come back, as I might call it, to the place from whence I came, as to a
home ; whereas my eye, which, like that which Solomon speaks of, was never
satisfied with seeing- was still more desirous of wandering and seeing. I was
come into a part of the world which I never was in before - and that part, in
particular, which I had heard much of--and was resolved to see as much of it
427
Tan
Byk
as I could ; and then I thought I might say I had seen all the world that was
worth seeing.
But my fellow-traveller and I had different notions. I do not name this to
insist upon my own, for I acknowledge his was most just, and the most suited
to the end of a merchant's life ; who, when he is abroad upon adventures, it is
his wisdom to stick to that, as the best thing for him, which he is like to get
the most money by. My new friend kept himself to the nature of the thing,
and would have been content to have gone, like a carrier's horse, always to the
same inn, backward and forward, provided he could, as he called it, find his
account in it— on the other hand , mine , as old as I was , was the notion of a mad
rambling boy, that never cares to see a thing twice over.
But this was not all . I had a kind of impatience upon me to be nearer
home, and yet the most unsettled resolution imaginable which way to go. In
the interval of these consultations, my friend, who was always on the search
for business, proposed another voyage to me, namely, among the Spice Islands ;
and to bring home a load of cloves from the Manillas, or thereabouts ; places
where, indeed , the Dutch do trade, but the islands belong partly to the
Spaniards ; though we went not so far, but to some other, where they have not
the whole power, as they have at Batavia, Ceylon , &c. We were not long in
preparing for this voyage : the chief difficulty was in bringing me to come into
it ; however, at last, nothing else offering, and finding that really stirring about
and trading, the profit being so great, and , as I may say, certain, had more
pleasure in it, and more satisfaction to the mind , than sitting still, which, to me
especially, was the unhappiest part of life , I resolved on this voyage too , which
we made very successfully, touching at Borneo , and several islands , whose
names I do not remember, and came home in about five months . We sold our
spice, which was chiefly cloves, and some nutmegs, to the Persian merchants,
who carried them away for the Gulf ; and, making near five of one, we really
got a great deal of money.
My friend, when we made up this account, smiled at me. "Well, now,"
said he, with a sort of an agreeable insult upon my indolent temper, " is not
this better than walking about here, like a man of nothing to do, and spending
our time in staring at the nonsense and ignorance of the Pagans ? " " Why
truly," said I, " my friend , I think it is ; and I begin to be a convert to the
principles of merchandising. But I must tell you," said I, " by the way, you
do not know what I am doing ; for if once I conquer my backwardness , and
embark heartily , as old as I am , I shall harass you up and down the world till
I tire you ; for I shall pursue it so eagerly, I shall never let you lie still. "
But to be short with my speculations. A little while after this there came
in a Dutch ship from Batavia ; she was a coaster, not an European trader, and
of about two hundred tons burden : the men, as they pretended , having been so
sickly, that the captain had not men enough to go to sea, he lay by at Bengal ;
and , as if having got money enough , or being willing, for other reasons, to go
for Europe, he gave public notice that he would sell his ship : this came to my
428
PARODON Ray andMamy

Tak Many
ears before my new partner heard of it ; and I had a great mind to buy it . So
I went home to him, and told him of it : he considered a while, for he was no
rash man neither ; but musing some time, he replied , " She is a little too big ;
but, however, we will have her." Accordingly, we bought the ship ; and
agreeing with the master, we paid for her, and took possession ; when we had
done so, we resolved to entertain the men, if we could, to join them with those
we had, for the pursuing our business ; but on a sudden, they not having
received their wages , but their share of the money, as we afterwards learnt ,
not one of them was to be found. We inquired much about them, and at
length were told that they were all gone together, by land, to Agra, the great
city of the Mogul's residence ; and from thence were to travel to Surat, and
so by sea to the Gulf of Persia .
Nothing had so heartily troubled me a good while, as that . I missed the
opportunity of going with them : for such a ramble, I thought, and in such
company as would both have guarded me and diverted me , would have suited
‫܀ܗ‬
‫ܒܢܬ‬ O
K
N
·Umum
BESCANDANN
300
Godi
mightily with my great design ; and I should both have seen the world, and
gone homewards too ; but I was much better satisfied a few days after, when I
came to know what sort of fellows they were ; for in short, their history was,
that this man they called captain was the gunner only, not the commander ;
that they had been a trading voyage, in which they were attacked on shore by
some of the Malaccans , who had killed their captain and three of his men ; and
that after the captain was killed , these men, eleven in number, had resolved to
Vienos
run away with the ship , which they did ; and had brought her in at the Bay
liban:
of Bengal, leaving the mate and five men more on shore ; of whom we shall
hear farther.
Well ; let them come by the ship how they would, we came honestly by
her, as we thought, though we did not, I confess , examine into things so
4
exactly as we ought ; for we never inquired anything of the seamen , who , if

we had examined , would certainly have faltered in their accounts, contradicted
one another , and perhaps have contradicted themselves ; or, one how or other,
Loc
we should have seen reason to have suspected them : but the man showed us
429
a bill of sale for the ship, to one Emanuel Clostershoven , or some such name
(for I suppose it was all a forgery), and called himself by that name, and we
could not contradict him ; and being withal a little too unwary, or at least
having no suspicion of the thing, we went through with our bargain .
However, we picked up some English seamen here after this , and some
Dutch, and we now resolved for a second voyage to the south-east, for cloves ,
& c. : that is to say, among the Philippine and Molucca isles ; and , in short ,
not to fill this part of my story with trifles, when what is yet to come is so
remarkable , I spent, from first to last, six years in this country, trading from
port to port, backward and forward, and with very good success ; and was now
the last year with my partner, going in the ship above mentioned , on a voyage
to China, but designing first to go to Siam , to buy rice.
In this voyage, being by contrary winds obliged to beat up and down a
great while in the straits of Malacca, and among the islands , we were no
sooner got clear of those difficult seas , but we found our ship had sprung a
leak, and we were not able, by all our industry , to find out where it was.
This forced us to make for some port ; and my partner, who knew the country
better than I did , directed the captain to put into the river of Cambodia ; for
I had made the English mate, one Mr. Thomson, captain, not being willing to
take the charge of the ship upon myself. This river lies on the north side of
the great bay or gulf, which goes up to Siam.
While we were here, and going often on shore for refreshment , there comes
to me one day an Englishman, and he was , it seems, a gunner's mate on board
an English East India ship, which rode in the same river, up at, or near, the
city of Cambodia : what brought him hither we knew not ; but he comes up
to me, and, speaking English, " Sir," says he, " you are a stranger to me, and
I to you ; but I have something to tell you that very nearly concerns you ."
I looked steadfastly at him for awhile, and he thought at first I had known
him, but I did not. " If it very nearly concerns me," said I , " and not
yourself, what moves you to tell it me ? "-" I am moved ," says he, " by the
imminent danger you are in ; and for aught I see, you have no knowledge
of it." " I know no danger I am in," said I, " but that my ship is
leaky, and I cannot find it out ; but I propose to lay her aground to -morrow ,
to see if I can find it. "-" But, sir," says he, “ leaky or not leaky,
find it or not find it, you will be wiser than to lay your ship on shore
to-morrow, when you hear what I have to say to you . Do you know, sir,"
said he, "the town of Cambodia lies about fifteen leagues up this river, and
there are two large English ships about five leagues on this side, and three
Dutch ?" " Well," said I, " and what is that to me ?"-" Why, sir," says he,
" is it for a man upon such adventures as you are, to come into port, and not
examine first what ships there are there, and whether he is able to deal with
them ? I suppose you do not think you are a match for them ?" I was amused
very much at his discourse, but not amazed at it, for I could not conceive what
he meant ; and I turned short upon him, and said, " Sir, I wish you would
430
20
explain yourself ; I cannot imagine what reason I have to be afraid of any of

the Company's ships, or Dutch ships ; I am no interloper ; what can they have
to say to me ?"
He looked like a man half angry, half pleased ; and pausing a while, but
smiling, “ Well, sir," says he, " if you think yourself secure, you must take
your chance I am sorry your fate should blind you against good advice ; but
assure yourself, if you do not put to sea immediately, you will the very next
tide be attacked by five long - boats full of men ; and , perhaps , if you are taken ,
you will be hanged for a pirate, and the particulars be examined into after
wards. I thought , sir," added he, " I should have met with a better reception
than this for doing you a piece of service of such importance. "-" I can never
be ungrateful ," said I, " for any service, or to any man that offers me any
kindness ; but it is past my comprehension ," said I, " what they should have
such a design upon me for : however, since you say there is no time to be lost ,
and that there is some villanous design in hand against me, I will go on board
this minute and put to sea immediately, if my men can stop the leak , or if we
can swim without stopping it : but, sir," said I , " shall I go away ignorant of
the reason of all this ? Can you give me no farther light into it ?”
" I can tell you but part of the story, sir" says he ; "but I have a Dutch
seaman here with me, and, I believe , I could persuade him to tell you the rest ;
but there is scarce time for it : but the short of the story is this, the first part
of which, I suppose, you know well enough-namely, that you were with this
ship at Sumatra ; that there your captain was murdered by the Malaccans ,
with three of his men ; and that you , or some of those that were on board with
you , ran away with the ship , and are since turned PIRATES . This is the sum
of the story, and you will all be seized as pirates, I can assure, and executed
with very little ceremony ; for you know merchant ships show but little law to
pirates, if they get them in their power.'
" Now you speak plain English ," said I, “ and I thank you ; and though I
know nothing that we have done, like what you talk of, but I am sure we came
honestly and fairly by the ship ; yet seeing such work is a-doing, as you say,
and that you seem to mean honestly, I will be upon my guard . " -" Nay, sir , '
says he, " do not talk of being upon your guard ; the best defence is to be out
of the danger : if you have any regard for your life , and the lives of all your
men, put out to sea, without fail , at high water ; and as you have a whole tide
before you, you will be gone too far out before they can come down ; for they
will come away at high water ; and as they have twenty miles to come, you'll
get near two hours of them by the difference of the tide, not reckoning the
length of the way ; besides , as they are only boats, and not ships , they will not
venture to follow you far out to sea , especially if it blows ."
(C
' Well," said I, " you have been very kind in this : what shall I do for you to
make you amends ?". ? ”—“ Sir," says he, " you may not be so willing to make me
amends , because you may not be convinced of the truth of it : I will make an
offer to you ; I have nineteen months ' pay due to me on board the ship ---,
431
NA **T**
i
which I came out of England in, and the Dutchman that is with me has seven
months' pay due to him ; if you will make good our pay to us, we will go along
with you ; if you find nothing more in it, we will desire no more ; but if we do
convince you that we have saved your life, and the ship, and the lives of all
the men in her, we will leave the rest to you.”
I consented to this readily, and went immediately on board, and the two
men with me. As soon as I came to the ship's side , my partner who was on
board, came on the quarter-deck, and called to me with a great deal of joy,
"Oho! O ho! we have stopped the leak !"-" Say you so ?" said I ; " thank
God ; but weigh the anchor, then, immediately. "--" Weigh !" says he, " what
do you mean by that ? What is the matter ?" says he. " Ask no questions , "
Street
.,Fleet
173
KAN
USTANO
dok
szá
jou
Numbers
.Penny
Marers 211
Two
HELENKAARTI
Nos
O
5 ne
and
the
54.
. 3
-
A
gang med V
said I, " but all hands to work, and weigh without losing a minute. He was
**
surprised : but, however, he called the captain, and he immediately ordered the
anchor to be got up, and, though the tide was not quite done, yet a little land
breeze blowing, we stood out to sea ; then I called him into the cabin, and told
him the story at large ; and we called in the men, and they told us the rest of
it : but as it took us up a great deal of time, so before we had done, a seaman
comes to the cabin door, and calls out to us that the captain bade him tell us
we were chased . " Chased !" said I, " by whom, and by what ?"-" By five
sloops, or boats ," said the fellow, " full of men."-" Very well," said I, " then it
is apparent there is something in it." In the next place, I ordered all our mer
432
( Re (Grossa)
.
I

驭
to be called up, and told them that there was a design to seize the ship, and to
take us for pirates ; and asked them if they would stand by us and by one
another ? The men answered cheerfully, one and all , that they would live and
die with us . Then I asked the captain what way he thought best for us to
manage a fight with them, for resist them I resolved we would , and that to the
last drop. He said readily, that the way was to keep them off with our great
shot as long as we could , and then to fire at them with our small arms , to keep
them from boarding us ; but when neither of these would do any longer, we
STEROLDANAU DE AVALTAANKASAP)
10399
R
EBİY
¡wahimik(k
72
TELT
Sh
H:
el
l
BL
should retire to our close quarters- perhaps they had not materials to break
open our bulk-heads, or get in upon us.
The gunner had, in the meantime, orders to bring two guns to bear fore and
aft, out of the steerage, to clear the deck, and load them with musket bullets
and small pieces of old iron , and what next came to hand ; and thus we made
ready for fight, but all this while kept out to sea , with wind enough , and could
see the boats at a distance , being five large long-boats, following us, with all
the sail they could make.
433
1
1
Do 26
ve
E. J. BRETT'S ¿ EDITION . 55--56

Two of these boats, which , by our glasses , we could see were English , had
outsailed the rest, were near two leagues a-head of them, and gained upon us
considerably, so that we found they would come up with us ; upon which we
fired a gun without a shot, to intimate that they should bring to , and we put
out a flag of truce as a signal for parley, but they kept crowding after us till
they came within shot. Upon this , we took in our white flag, they having
made no answer to it, hung out the red flag, and fired at them with shot :
notwithstanding this, they came on till they were near enough to call to them
with a speaking-trumpet which we had on board ; so we called to them , and
bade them keep off at their peril.
It was all one : they crowded after us, and endeavoured to come under our
stern, so to board us on our quarter ; upon which, seeing they were resolute
for mischief, and depended upon the strength that followed them, I ordered to
bring the ship to , so that they lay upon our broadside, when immediately
we fired five guns at them- one of them had been levelled so true as to
carry away the stern of the hindermost boat, and ring them to the ne
cessity of taking down their sail, and running all to the head of the boat
to keep her from sinking- so she lay by, and had enough of it ; but
seeing the foremost boat still crowd on after us, we made ready to fire at her
in particular.
While this was doing, one of the three boats that was behind, being for
warder than the other two, made up to the boat which we had disabled to
relieve her, and we could afterwards see her take out the men ; we called again
to the foremost boat, and offered a truce to parley again, and to know what was
her business with us ; but had no answer, only she crowded close under our
stern. Upon this our gunner, who was a very dexterous fellow, ran out his
two chase guns, and fired at her, but the shot missing, the men in the boat
MEAN
shouted, waved their caps, and came on ; but the gunner, getting quickly ready
again, fired among them a second time, one shot of which, though it missed the
boat itself, yet fell in among the men, and, we could easily see, had done a
great deal of mischief among them ; but we, taking no notice of that, weared
the ship again, and brought our quarter to bear upon them, and, firing three
guns more , we found the boat was split almost to pieces ; in particular, her
rudder, and a piece of her stern , were shot quite away, so they handed their
sail immediately, and were in great disorder : but, to complete their misfortune,
our gunner let fly two guns at them again ; where he hit them we could not
tell, but we found the boat was sinking, and some of the men already in the
water. Upon this, I immediately manned out our pinnace, which we had kept
close by our side, with orders to pick up some of the men , if they could , and
save them from drowning, and immediately to come on board with them,
because we saw the rest of the boats began to come up. Our men in the
pinnace followed their orders, and took up three men, one of whom was just
drowning, and it was a good while before we could recover him . As soon as
thay were on board, we crowded all the sail we could make, and stood farther
48$
Ve Quie
FreeCamby Haupte
out to sea ; and we found, that when the other three boats came up to the first
two, they gave over their chase.
Being thus delivered from a danger, which, though I knew not the reason
of it, yet seemed to be much greater than I apprehended , I took care that we
should change our course, and not let any one imagine whither we were going ;
so we stood out to sea eastward, quite out of the course of all European ships ,
whether they were bound to China, or any where else within the commerce of
the European nations.
When we were now at sea, we began to consult with the two seamen, and
inquire, first , what the meaning of all this should be ? The Dutchman let us
into the secret of it at once , telling us , that the fellow that sold us the ship, as
we said , was no more than a thief that had run away with her. Then he told
us how the captain, whose name too he mentioned , though I do not remember
it now, was treacherously murdered by the natives on the coast of Malacca ,
with three of his men ; and that he , this Dutchman , and four more , got into the
woods, where they wandered about a great while , till at length he , in particular ,
in a miraculous manner, made his escape , and swam off to a Dutch ship, which
sailing near the shore, in its way from China, had sent their boat on shore for
fresh water- that he durst not come to that part of the shore where the boat
was, but made shift in the night to take in the water farther off, and, swimming
a great while, at last the ship's boat took him up.
He then told us that he went to Batavia, where two of the seamen belonging
to the ship had arrived , having deserted the rest in their travels ; and gave an
account that the fellow who had run away with the ship, sold her at Bengal
to a set of pirates, which were gone a-cruising in her ; and that they had
already taken an English ship, and two Dutch ships, very richly laden .
This latter part we found to concern us directly ; and though we knew it to
be false, yet, as my partner said very well, if we had fallen into their hands,
and they had such a prepossession against us beforehand, it had been in vain
for us to have defended ourselves, or to hope for any good quarters at their
hands ; especially considering that our accusers had been our judges, and that
we could have expected nothing from them but what rage would have dictated,
and ungoverned passion have executed ; and , therefore, it was his opinion , we
should go directly back to Bengal, from whence we came, without putting in at
4
any port whatever ; because there we could give an account of ourselves , and
could prove where we were when the ship put in , whom we bought her of, and
the like ; and, which was more than all the rest, if we were put to the necessity
of bringing it before the proper judges , we should be sure to have some justice ;
and not be hanged first, and judged afterwards.
I was some time of my partner's opinion ; but after a little more serious
thinking, I told him , I thought it was a very great hazard for us to attempt
returning to Bengal, for that we were on the wrong side of the Straits of
Malacca ; and that, if the alarm was given, we should be sure to be waylaid
on every side, as well by the Dutch of Batavia as the English elsewhere ; that
435
Zak An ANALY
ADVENTURES OF RORINSON CRUSOE.
if we should be taken, as it were, running away, we should even condema

ourselves, and there would want no more evidence to destroy us. I also asked
the English sailor's opinion , who said he was of my mind , and that we should
certainly be taken .
This danger a little startled my partner, and all the ship's company ; and
we immediately resolved to go away to the coast of Tonquin, and so on to
China ; and from thence, pursuing the first design, as to trade, find some way
•
or other to dispose of the ship , and come back in some of the vessels of the
country, such as we could get. This was approved of, as the best method for
our security ; and , accordingly, we steered away north-north-east, keeping
above fifty leagues off from the usual course to the eastward.
This, however, put us to some inconveniences ; for, first, the winds, when
we came to that distance from the shore, seemed to be more steadily against us ,
blowing almost trade, as we call it, from the east and east-north-east ; so that
we were a long while upon our voyage, and we were but ill provided with
victuals for so long a run ; and, which was still worse, there was some danger
that those English and Dutch ships, whose boats pursued us , whereof some
were bound that way, might be got in before us ; and if not, some other ship
bound to China might have information of us from them, and pursue us with
the same vigour.
I must confess I was now very uneasy, and thought myself, including the
late escape from the long-boats , to have been in the most dangerous condition
that ever I was in through all my past life : ' for, whatever ill circumstances I
had been in, I was never pursued for thief before ; nor had I ever done any
thing that merited the name of dishonest or fraudulent, much less thievish . I
had chiefly been my own enemy ; or, as I might rightly say, I had been
nobody's enemy but my own. But now I was embarrassed in the worst
condition imaginable ; for though I was perfectly innocent, I was in no

condition to make that innocence appear ; and if I had been taken, it had
been under a supposed guilt of the worst kind- at least, a crime esteemed so
among the people I had to do with.
This made me very anxious to make an escape , though which way to do it
I knew not ; or what port or place we should go to. My partner seeing me
thus dejected , though he was the most concerned at first, began to encourage
me ; and describing to me the several ports of that coast, told me he would
put in on the coast of Cochin-China, or the bay of Tonquin ; intending to go
afterwards to Macao, a town once in the possession of the Portuguese, and
where still a great many European families resided, and particularly missionary
priests usually went thither , in order to their going forward to China .
Hither we then resolved to go ; and accordingly, though after a tedious
and irregular course, and very much straitened for provisions, we came within
sight of the coast very early in the morning ; and upon reflection upon the
past circumstances we were in, and the danger, if we had not escaped , we
resolved to put into a small river, which, however, had depth enough of water
436
My
!
VALE
ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON Crusoe.
for us, and to see if we could, either overland, or by the ship's pinnace, come
to know what ships were in any port thereabouts . This happy step was,
indeed , our deliverance ; for though we did not immediately see any European
ships in the bay of Tonquin, yet the next morning there came into the bay
two Dutch ships ; and a third without any colours spread out, but which we
believed to be a Dutchman, passed by at about two leagues' distance , steering
for the coast of China ; and in the afternoon went by two English ships ,
steering the same course ; and thus we thought we saw ourselves beset with
enemies, both one way and the other. The place we were in was wild and .
barbarous, the people thieves, even by occupation or profession ; and though ,
it is true, we had not much to seek of them, and, except getting a few
provisions, cared not how little we had to do with them, yet it was with much
difficulty that we kept ourselves
from being insulted by them several
ways.
We were in a small river of this
country, within a few leagues of its
utmost limits northward, and by our
boat we coasted north-east to the
point of land which opens to the
great bay of Tonquin ; and it was
in this beating up along the shore
that we discovered as above , that
in a word, we were surrounded with
enemies . The people we were among
were the most barbarous of all the
inhabitants of the coast ; having no
Ca
correspondence with any other na
tion , and dealing only in fish and
oil, and such gross commodities ;
and it may be particularly seen that
they are, as I said, the most barbarous of any of the inhabitants, namely,
that among other customs they have this one, that if any vessel had the mis
fortune to be shipwrecked upon their coast, they presently make the men all
prisoners, that is to say , slaves ; and it was not long before we found a spice
of their kindness this way, on the occasion following :
I have observed above, that our ship sprang a leak at sea, and that we
could not find it out ; and however it happened, that, as I have said, it was
stopped unexpectedly, in the happy minute of our being to be seized by the
Dutch and English ships , near the bay of Siam ; yet, as we did not find the
PERM
ship so perfectly tight and sound as we desired , we resolved, while we were in

this place, to lay her on shore, take out what heavy things we had on board,
which were not many, and to wash and clean her bottom, and, if possible, to
find out where the leaks were.
437
May (C )yan: W
•
Accordingly, having lightened the ship , and brought all our guns, and other
moveable things , to one side, we tried to bring her down , that we might come
at her bottom ; for, on second thoughts , we did not care to lay her dry aground,
neither could we find out a proper place for it.
The inhabitants, who had never been acquainted with such a sight, came
wondering down to the shore to look at us ; and seeing the ship lie down on
one side in such a manner, and heeling towards the shore, and not seeing our
men, who were at work on her bottom with stages, and with their boats on
the off side, they presently concluded that the ship was cast away, and lay so
very fast on the ground .
On this supposition, they came all about us in two or three hours' time,
with ten or twelve large boats, having some of them eight, some ten men in a
boat, intending, no doubt, to have come on board and plunder the ship ; and
if they had found us there, to have carried us away for slaves to their king, or
whatever they call him, for we knew not who was their governor .
When they came up to the ship, and began to row round her, they
discovered us all hard at work on the outside of the ship's bottom and side,
washing, and graving, and stopping, as every seafaring man knows how.
They stood for a while gazing at us, and we, who were a little surprised ,
could not imagine what their design was ; but being willing, to be sure, we
took this opportunity to get some of us into the ship, and others to hand
down arms and ammunition to those that were at work, to defend themselves
with, if there should be occasion ; and it was no more than need, for in less
than a quarter of an hour's consultation , they agreed, it seems, that the ship
was really a wreck, that we were all at work endeavouring to save her, or to
save our lives by the help of our boats ; and when we handed our arms into
the boats, they concluded by that motion that we were endeavouring to save
some of our goods. Upon this, they took it for granted they all belonged to
them, and away they came directly upon our men, as if it had been in a line of
battle .
Our men seeing so many of them, began to be frighted, for we lay but in
an ill posture to fight, and cried out to us to know what they should do ? I
immediately called to the men who worked upon the stages, to slip them down,
and get up the side into the ship, and bade those in the boat to row round and
come on board ; and those few of us who were on board , worked with all the
strength and hands we had to bring the ship to rights ; but, however, neither
the men upon the stage, nor those in the boats, could do as they were ordered ,
before the Cochin- Chinese were upon them, and, with two of their boats,
boarded our long-boat, and began to lay hold of the men as their prisoners .
GAILED D
The first man they laid hold of was an English seaman, a stout, strong
fellow, who having a musket in his hand, never offered to fire it, but laid it
down in the boat, like a fool, as I thought. But he understood his business
better than I could teach him ; for he grappled the Pagan , and dragged him
by main force out of their own boat into ours , where, taking him by the two
438
‫ענותחני אבל על מוזיקה‬

Tee
na
ears , he beat his head so against the boat's gunnel, that the fellow died
instantly in his hands ; and in the meantime, a Dutchman, who stood next,
took up the musket, and, with the butt-end of it, so laid about him, that he
knocked down five of them who attempted to enter the boat . But this was
little towards resisting thirty or forty men, who fearless, because ignorant of
their danger, began to throw themselves into the long-boat, where we had but
five men to defend it. But one accident gave our men a complete victory,
which deserved our laughter rather than any thing else, and that was this :
Our carpenter, being prepared to grave the outside of the ship , as well as
to pay the seams where he caulked her to stop the leaks, had got two kettles
just let down into the boat ; one filled with boiling pitch, and the other with
rosin, tallow, and oil, and such stuff as the shipwrights used for that work ;
and the man that tended the carpenter had a great iron ladle in his hand ,
with which he supplied the men that were at work with that hot stuff : two of
the enemy's men entered the boat just where the fellow stood , being in the fore
sheets ; he immediately saluted them with a ladleful of the stuff, boiling hot,
which so burnt and scalded them, being half naked , that they roared out like
two bulls, and, enraged with the fire , leaped both into the sea . The carpenter
saw it, and cried out, " Well done, Jack, give them some more of it ; " when,
stepping forward himself, he takes one of their mops, and dipping it in the
pitch -pot, he and his man threw it among them so plentifully, that , in short, of
all the men in three boats, there was not one that was not scalded and burnt
with it in a most frightful, pitiful manner, and made such a howling and crying,
that I never heard a worse noise, and , indeed , nothing like it ; for it was worth
observing, that though pain naturally makes all people cry out, yet every
nation have a particular way of exclamation, and make noises as different from
one another as their speech. I cannot give the noise these creatures made a
better name than howling, nor a name more proper to the tone of it ; for I
never heard any thing more like the noise of the wolves, which, as I have said,
I heard howl in the forest on the frontiers of Languedoc .
I was never pleased with a victory better in my life ; not only as it was a
perfect surprise to me, and that our danger was imminent before ; but as we
got this victory without any bloodshed, except of that man the fellow killed
with his naked hands ; and which I was very much concerned at ; for I was
sick of killing such poor savage wretches, even though it was in my own
defence, knowing they came on errands which they thought just, and knew no
better ; and that though it may be a just thing, because necessary, for there is
no necessary wickedness in nature , yet I thought it was a sad life, when we
must be always obliged to be killing our fellow - creatures to preserve ourselves
—and , indeed , I think so still-and I would , even now, suffer a great deal,
rather than I would take away the life even of the worst person injuring me.
I believe also , all considering people, who know the value of life, would be of
my opinion, if they entered seriously into the consideration of it.
But to return to my story. All the while this was doing, my partner and Ï,
439
Cont N
So hom Wir

A
who managed the rest of the men on board, had, with great dexterity, brought
Te
the ship almost to rights ; and, having gotten the guns into their places again,
the gunner called to me to bid our boat get out of the way, for he would let
fly among them. I called back again to him, and bade him not offer to fire,
for the carpenter would do the work without him ; but bade him heat another
pitch -kettle, which our cook, who was on board, took care of. But the enemy
was so terrified with what they met with in their first attack, that they would
net come on again : and some of them that were farthest off, seeing the ship
swim, as it were, upright, began, as we supposed, to see their mistake, and
gave over the enterprise, finding it was not as they expected. Thus we got
clear of this merry fight ; and having gotten some rice, and some roots and
bread, with about sixteen good big hogs on board two days before , we resolved
to stay here no longer, but go forward, whatever came of it ; for we made no
doubt but we should be surrounded the next day with rogues enough— perhaps
more than our pitch-kettle would dispose of for us.
We, therefore, got all our things on board the same evening, and the next.
BESTEA
morning were ready to sail. In the meantime, lying at an anchor some dis
CONDO
tance from the shore , we were not much concerned , being now in a fighting
posture as well as in a sailing posture, if any enemy had presented. The next
day, having finished our work within board , and finding our ship was perfectly
healed of all her leaks, we set sail. We would have gone into the bay of
Tonquin, for we wanted to inform ourselves of what was to be known concern
ing the Dutch ships that had been there ; but we durst not stand in there,
because we had seen several ships go in, as we supposed, but a little before ; so
we kept on north - east, towards the isle of Formoso, as much afraid of being
scen by a Dutch or English merchant ship, as a Dutch or English merchant
ship in the Mediterranean is of an Algerine man-of-war.
When we were thus gone to sea, we kept on north-east, as if we would go
to the Manillas or the Philippine Islands, and this we did, that we might not
fall into the way of any of the European ships ; and then we steered north
again, till we came to the latitude of twenty-two degrees twenty minutes, by
which means we made the island of Formoso directly, where we came to an
anchor, in order to get water and fresh provisions, which the people there, who
are very courteous and civil in their manners, supplied us with willingly, and
dealt very fairly and punctually with us in all their engagements and bargains,
which is what we did not find among other people, and may be owing to the
remains of Christianity, which was once planted here by a Dutch mission of
Protestants, and is a testimony of what I have often observed, namely, that
the Christian religion always civilises the people, and reforms their manners,
where it is received, whether it works saving effects upon them or not.
From hence we sailed still north, keeping the coast of China at an equal
distance, till we knew we were beyond all the ports of China where our Euro
pean ships usually come ; but being resolved, if possible, not to fall into any of
their hands , especially in this country, where, as our circumstances were, wo
149
they vary)! JUL . UT O

*
weekly
Fenny
V ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.

Syaz Zle
One
could not fail of being entirely ruined ; nay, so great was my fear in particular,
as to my being taken by them, that I believe firmly I would much rather have
chosen to fall into the hands of the Spanish Inquisition .
Characters
ROVERS
.Number
,,SEAS
erils
Flood
Scenes
Gratis
THE .HE
Giant
evéry
“era
with
and
OF
and
T
Oby
.1
P
T
Pada
B
ARMIUOTT
140
Ready
Alll
,Now
[The Great Wall of China. ]
Being now come to the latitude of thirty degrees , we resolved to put into
the first trading port we should come at : and, standing in for the shore , a boat
441
Ma
ve
56
same off two leagues to us, with an old Portuguese pilot on board, who ,
Array
knowing us to be an European ship, came to offer his service , which, indeed ,
we were very glad of, and took him on board ; upon which , without asking
as whether we would go , he dismissed the boat he came in, and sent it back.
I thought it was now so much in our choice to make the old man carry us
whither we would, that I began to talk to him about carrying us to the Gulf
of Nanquin, which is the most northern part of the coast of China . The old
man said he kew the Gulf of Nanquin very well ; but, smiling, asked us what
we would do there ?
I told him we would sell our cargo, and purchase China wares, calicoes, raw
silks, tea, wrought silks, &c . , and so would return by the same course we came.
He told us our best port had been to have put in at Macao, where we could not
fail of a market for our opium to our satisfaction , and might, for our money,
have purchased all sorts of China goods as cheap as we could at Nanquin.
Not being able to put the old man out of his talk, of which he was very
opinionated , or conceited , I told him we were gentlemen as well as merchants,
and that we had a mind to go and see the great city of Pekin, and the famous
court of the monarch of China. (C Why then," says the old man, you should
go to Ningpo, where, by the river that runs into the sea there, you may go up
within five leagues of the great canal. " This canal is a navigable made stream ,
which goes through the heart of all that vast empire of China, crosses all the
rivers, passes some considerable hills by the help of sluices and gates, and goes
up to the city of Pekin , being in length nearly two hundred and seventy leagues .
66
Well," said I, " Seignior Portuguese, but that is not our business now ;
the great question is , if you can carry us up to the city of Nanquin , from
whence we can travel to Pekin afterwards ? ;) " Yes," he said, " he could do so
very well ; and there was a great Dutch ship gone up that way just before."
This gave me a little shock ; a Dutch ship was now our terror, and we had
much rather have met the devil, at least, if he had not come in too frightful a
figure. We depended upon it that a Dutch ship would be our destruction , for
we were in no condition to fight them ; all the ships they trade with in those
parts being of great burden and of much greater force than we were .
The old man found me a little confused, and under some concern , when he
named a Dutch ship ; and said to me, " Sir, you need be under no apprehension
of the Dutch ; I suppose they are not now at war with your nation . " " No ,"
said I, " that's true ; but I know not what liberties men may take when they
are out of the reach of the laws of their country."-" Why," said he, " you
are no pirate ; what need you fear ? They will not meddle with peaceable.
merchants, sure."
If I had any blood in my body that did not fly up in my face at that word,
it was hindered by some stop in the vessels appointed by nature to circulate it
OVÁNÍ for it put me into
the greatest disorder and confusion imaginable : nor was it
possible for me to conceal it so but that the old man easily perceived it.
£f 6. l'," said he, " I find you are in some disorder in your thoughts at my
(f Fal
442
TERMAT HATE ERN

Jove
talk ; pray be pleased to go which way you think fit, and depend upon it, I'll
do you all the service I can."-" Why, seignior," said I, " it is true I am a
little unsettled in my resolution at this time whither to go in particular : and I
am something more so for what you said about pirates. I hope there are no
pirates in these seas ; we are but in ill condition to meet with them ; for you
see we have but a small force, and but very weakly manned. "
" O sir," said he, " do not be concerned ; I do not know that there have
been any pirates in these seas these fifteen years, except one, which was seen, as
I hear, in the bay of Siam , about a month since ; but you may be assured she
is gone to the southward ; nor was she a ship of any great force, or fit for the
work ; she was not built for a privateer , but was run away with by a reprobate
crew that were on board, after the captain and some of his men had been
murdered by the Malaccans, at or near the island of Sumatra.'
"What ! " said I, seeming to know nothing of the matter, " did they murder
the captain ? " " No," said he, " I do not understand that they murdered him ;
but as they afterwards ran away with the ship, it is generally believed they
betrayed him into the hands of the Malaccans, who did murder him ; and,
perhaps, they procured them to do it."-" Why then," said I, " they deserved
death as much as if they had done it themselves."-" Nay," said the old man,
(C
they do deserve it, and they will certainly have it if they light upon any
English or Dutch ship ; for they have all agreed together, that if they meet
""
that rogue, they will give him no quarter.'
<<
But," said I to him, " you say the pirate is gone out of these seas ; how
can they meet with him then ? "-" Why, that is true, " said he, " they do say
so ; but he was , as I tell you, in the bay of Siam, in the river Cambodia, and
was discovered there by some Dutchmen who belonged to the ship, and who
were left on shore when they ran away with her ; and some English and Dutch
traders being in the river, they were within a little of taking him . Nay," said
he, " if the foremost boats had been well seconded by the rest, they had
certainly taken him ; but he, finding only two boats within reach of him, tacked
about, and fired at these two, and disabled them before the others came up ;
and then, standing off to sea, the others were not able to follow him, and so he
got away. But they have all so exact a description of the ship , that they will
be sure to know him ; and, wherever they find him, they have vowed to give
no quarter to either the captain or seamen, but to hang them all up at the
yard-arm."
" What ! ” said I, " will they execute them, right or wrong ; hang them
first, and judge them afterwards ? " " O sir ! " said the old pilot, " there is no
need to make a formal business of it with such rogues as those ; let them tie
them back to back, and set them a-diving ; it is no more than they rightly
deserve."
Dans
I knew I had my old man fast aboard, and that he could do me no harm ;
so I turned short upon him. " Well, seignior," said I, " and this is the very
reason why I would have you carry us to Nanquin, and not to put back to
443
बता D
་
Macao, or to any other part of the country where the English or Dutch ships
came ; for, be it known to you, seignior, those captains of the English and
Dutch ships are a parcel of rash , proud , insolent fellows , that neither know
what belongs to justice, nor how to behave themselves as the laws of God and
nature direct ; but, being proud of their offices, and not understanding their
power, they would act the murderers to punish robbers-would take upon
them to insult men falsely accused, and determine them guilty without due
enquiry ; and , perhaps , I may live to call some of them to an account of it,
where they may be taught how justice is to be executed ; and that no man
ought to be treated as a criminal , till some evidence may be had of the crime,
and that he is the man. "
With this I told him , that this was the very ship they had attacked ; and
gave him a full account of the skirmish we had with their boats ; and how
N
foolishly and coward-like they had behaved . I told him all the story of our
descenes
buying the ship , and how the Dutchmen served us. I told him the reasons I
had to believe that this story of killing the master by the Malaccans was not
true, as also the running away with the ship ; but that it was all a fiction of
their own, to suggest that the men were turned pirates : and they ought to
have been sure it was so, before they had ventured to attack us by surprise,
and oblige us to resist them ; adding, that they would have the blood of those
men who were killed there , in our just defence, to answer for .
The old man was amazed at this relation , and told us, we were very much
in the right to go away to the north ; and that if he might advise us, it should
be to sell the ship in China, which we might very well do, and buy or build
another in the country . 66 And," said he, " though you will not get so good
a ship, yet you may get one able enough to carry you and all your goods back
again to Bengal or any where else. ”
I told him I would take his advice when I came to any port where I could
find a ship for my turn, or get any customer to buy this . He replied , I should
meet with customers enough for the ship at Nanquin, and that a Chinese junk
would serve me very well to go back again ; and that he would procure me
people both to buy one and sell the other .
" Well, but seignior," says I, " as you say they know the ship so well , I
may, perhaps, if I follow your measures , be instrumental to bring some honest,
innocent men into a terrible broil, and, perhaps, be murdered in cold blood ;
for wherever they find the ship, they will prove the guilt upon the men , by
proving this was the ship ; and so innocent men may probably be overpowered
and murdered . " CC Why," said the old man, " I'll find out a way to prevent
that also ; for as I know all those commanders you speak of very well, and
shall see them all as they pass by, I will be sure to set them to rights in the
thing, and let them know that they had been so much in the wrong ; that
though the people who were on board at first might run away with the ship,
yet it was not true that they had turned pirates ; and that in particular those
were not the men that first went off with the ship , but innocently bought her
444
Hi
They mike) 1990 GAMENAT
MINIS F #
for their trade ; and I am persuaded they will so far believe me , as , at least,
to act more cautiously for the time to come."-" Well , ” said I, " and will you
deliver one message to them from me ? "—" Yes , I will, " says he, " if you will
give it under your hand in writing, that I may be able to prove it came from
you, and not out of my own head." I answered, that I would readily give it
him under my hand . So I took a pen and ink, and paper, and wrote at large
the story of assaulting me with the long-boats , &c . , the pretended reason of it,
and the unjust, cruel design of it ; and concluded to the commanders , that they
had done what they not only should have been ashamed of, but also , that if
ever they came to England , and I lived to see them there, they should all pay
dearly for it, if the laws of my country were not grown out of use before I
arrived there .
My old pilot read this over and over again, and asked me several times if I
would stand to it. I answered , I would stand to it as long as I had any thing
uta
barits
1/1
left in the world ; being sensible that I should , one time or other, find an
opportunity to put it home to them. But we had no occasion ever to let the
pilot carry this letter, for he never went back again. While those things
were passing between us, by way of discourse , we went forward directly for
Nanquin, and, in about thirteen days' sail, came to anchor at the south-west
point of the great Gulf of Nanquin, where, by the way, I came by accident to
understand, that the two Dutch ships were gone that length before me, and
that I should certainly fall into their hands. I consulted my partner again in
this exigency, and he was as much at a loss as I was , and would very gladly
have been safe on shore almost any where. However, I was not in such
perplexity neither, but I asked the old pilot if there was no creek or harbour,
which I might put into, and pursue my business with the Chinese privately,
and be in no danger of the enemy. He told me , if I would sail to the south
445
FAULT R →XTERNA
LMON Gama
ward about two-and-forty leagues , there was a little port called Quinchang,
where the fathers of the mission usually landed from Macao, on their progress
to teach the Christian religion to the Chinese, and where no European ships
ever put in : and if I thought proper to put in there, I might consider what
further course to take when I was on shore . He confessed , he said , it was not
a place for merchants, except that at some certain times they had a kind of fair
there, when the merchants from Japan came over thither to buy the Chinese
merchandise.
We all agreed to go back to this place : the name of the port, as he called
it , I may, perhaps , spell wrong, for I do not particularly remember it , having
lost this, together with the names of many other places set down in a little
pocket-book , which was spoiled by the water , on an accident which I shall
relate in its order : but this I remember, that the Chinese or Japanese mer
chants we correspond with call it by a different name from that which our
Portuguese pilot gave it, and pronounced it as above, Quinchang .
As we were unanimous in our resolution to go to this place, we weighed the
next day, having only gone twice on shore , where we were to get fresh water ;
on both which occasions the people of the country were very civil to us, and
brought us abundance of things to sell to us- I mean of provisions, plants ,
roots, tea, rice, and some fowls--but nothing without money.
We came to the other port (the wind being contrary ) not till five days ; but
it was very much to our satisfaction, and I was joyful, and I may say thankful,
when I set my foot safe on shore , resolving , and my partner too, that if it was
possible to dispose of ourselves and effects any other way, though not every
way to our satisfaction, we would never set one foot on board that unhappy
vessel again : and, indeed, I must acknowledge , that of all the circumstances
of life that ever I had any experience of, nothing makes mankind so completely
miserable as that of being in constant fear. Well does the Scripture say, " The
fear of man brings a snare ; " it is a life of death, and the mind is so entirely
oppressed by it, that it is capable of no relief ; the animal spirits sink , and all
the vigour of nature, which usually supports men under other afflictions , and is
present to them in the greatest exigencies , fails them here.
Nor did it fail its usual operations upon the fancy, by heightening every
danger ; representing the English and Dutch captains to be men incapable
of hearing reason , or distinguishing between honest men and rogues- or
between a story calculated for our own turn, made out of nothing, on purpose
to deceive, and a true genuine account of our whole voyage, progress , and
design-for we might many ways have convinced any reasonable creature that
we were not pirates ; the goods we had on board , the course we steered , our
frankly shewing ourselves, and entering into such and such ports - even our
very manner, the force we had, the number of men , the few arms, little ammu
nition, and short provisions- all these would have served to convince any man
that we were no pirates. The opium, and other goods we had on board, would
make it appear the ship had been at Bengal ; the Dutchmen, who it was said,
446
O
Voy
had the names of all the men that were in the ship , might easily see that we
were a mixture of English, Portuguese, Indians, and but two Dutchmen on
board . These , and many other particular circumstances, might have made it
evident to the understanding of any commander, whose hands we might fall
into , that we were no pirates .
But fear, that blind useless passion , worked another way, and threw us into
the vapours ; it bewildered our understanding, and set the imagination at work ,
to form a thousand terrible things, that, perhaps , might never happen. We
first supposed , as indeed every body had related to us, that the seamen on
board the English and Dutch ships , but especially the Dutch , were so enraged
at the name of a pirate, and especially at our beating off their boats and
escaping, that they would not give themselves leave to inquire whether we
were pirates or no, but would execute us off-hand, as we call it, without giving
us any room for a defence. We reflected , that there was really so much
apparent evidence before them , that they would scarce inquire after any more :
as , first, that the ship was certainly the same, and that some of the seamen
among them knew her, and had been on board her ; and, secondly, that when
we had intelligence at the river Cambodia, that they were coming down to
examine us, we fought their boats, and fled : so that we made no doubt they
were as fully satisfied of our being pirates, as we were satisfied of the contrary ;
and I often said , I knew not but I should have been apt to have taken the like
circumstances for evidence , if the tables were turned, and my case was theirs ;
and have made no scruple of cutting all the crew to pieces , without believing,
or perhaps considering, what they might have to offer in their defence.
But let that be how it will , those were our apprehensions ; and both my
partner, and I too, scarce slept a night without dreaming of halters and yard
arms ; that is to say, gibbets - of fighting, and being taken- of killing, and
being killed .
These things tormented me, and my partner too , night and day ; and I can
not refrain taking notice what reflections I now had upon the past variety of
my particular circumstances ; how hard I thought it was, that I, who had
spent forty years in a life of continued difficulties, and was at last come, as it
were, at the port or haven which all men drive at, namely , to have rest and
plenty, should be a volunteer in new sorrows , by my own unhappy choice ;
and that I, who had escaped so many dangers in my youth, should now come
to be hanged in my old age, and in so remote a place, for a crime I was not in
the least inclined to, much less guilty of ; and in a place and circumstance
where innocence was not like to be any protection at all to me.
After these thoughts, something of religion would come in ; and I would be
considering that this seemed to me to be a disposition of immediate Providence ,
and I ought to look upon it, and submit to it as such-that although I was
innocent as to men, I was far from being innocent as to my Maker ; and I
ought to look in , and examine what other crimes in my life were most obvious
to me, and for which Providence might justly inflict this punishment as a
447
AUENIATOR
retribution ; and that I ought to submit to this just as I would to a shipwreck ,

if it had pleased God to have brought such a disaster upon me.
But by how much the greater weight the anxieties and perplexities of those
things were to our thoughts while we were at sea, by so much the greater was
our satisfaction when we saw ourselves on shore ; and my partner told me he
!
dreamed that he had a very heavy load upon his back, which he was to carry
up a hill, and found that he was not able to stand long under it ; but the Por
tuguese pilot came and took it off his back, and the hill disappeared , the ground
before him showing all smooth and plain ; and truly it was so ; we were all
like men who had a load taken off their backs.
For my part, I had a weight taken off from my heart that I was not able
any longer to bear ; and , as I said above, we resolved to go no more to sea in
that ship . When we came on shore, the old pilot, who was now our friend ,
got us a lodging and a warehouse for our goods, which, by the way, was much
the same : it was a little house or hut, with a large house joining to it, all built
with canes, and palisadoed round with large canes , to keep out pilfering thieves ,
of which , it seems , there were not a few in the country. However, the magis
trates allowed us a little guard , and we had a soldier with a kind of halbert, or
half-pike, who stood sentinel at our door, to whom we allowed a pint of rice ,
and a little piece of money, about the value of threepence, per day ; so that our
goods were kept very safe.
The fair or mart usually kept in this place had been over for some time ,
however, we found that there were three or four junks in the river, and two
Japanners - I mean ships from Japan , with goods which they had bought in
China, and were not gone away, having Japanese merchants on shore .
The first thing our old Portuguese pilot did for us, was to bring us
acquainted with three missionary Romish priests, who were in the town, and
who had been there some time, converting the people to Christianity. One of
C
these was a Frenchman , whom they called Father Simon ; he was a jolly, well
conditioned man, very free in his conversation , not seeming so serious and
grave as the other two did, one of whom was a Portuguese, and the other a
Genoese ; but Father Simon was courteous, easy in his manner, and very
agreeable company ; the other two were more reserved, seemed rigid and
austere, and applied seriously to the work they came about . This French
priest, Father Simon, was appointed, it seems, by order of the chief of the
mission , to go up to Pekin, the royal seat of the Chinese emperor ; and waited
only for another priest, who was ordered to come to him from Macao, to go
along with him ; and we scarce ever met together but he was inviting me to go
that journey with him, telling me how he would show me all the glorious
things of that mighty empire, and amongst the rest, the greatest city in the
world-" a city," said he, "that your London and our Paris put together,
cannot be equal to. " This was the city of Pekin , which , I confess , is very
great, and infinitely full of people ; but as I looked on those things with
different eyes from other men, so I shall give my opinion of them in few .
448
GOLTAME.
Syas Z
words , when I come, in the course of my travels , to speak more particularly of

them .
MAGSANGEBAATT
‫ווען‬
DET
RELIGIJEN
12
CiWantniurta
MINDS
NENNIS
ns
theiare
fwn eCAR
Numbers
—One
Tenay
CROCHETDI
‫ت نسته‬
Two
und
NOS
. he
35
3
t
.
™ 7
PROXYA
</ X
*****
M potatoKL Sen
TİMELİ
心
edgar-ag
[The Idol.]
Dining with the missionary one day, and being very merry together, I
showed some little inclination to go with him ; and he pressed me and my
partner very hard, and with a great many persuasions, to consent. I liked
449
DN
25 EY
8
Ll
E. J. BRETT'S EDITION , 57-58

this part of his discourse very well, but we had something else before us at that
Packer
time ; for we had all this while our ship and our merchandise to dispose of ;
fo
and we began to be very doubtful what we should do , for we were now in a
place of very little business . At length our prospects began to clear up a
little . The first thing that offered was, that our old Portuguese pilot brought
Japan merchant to us, who began to inquire what goods we had ; and, in the
first place, he bought all our opium, and gave us a very good price for it, pay
ing us in gold by weight, some in small pieces of their own coin, and some in
small wedges , of about ten or eleven ounces each. While we were dealing
with him for our opium , it came into my head that he might, perhaps , deal
with us for the ship too ; and I ordered the interpreter to propose it to him.
He shrunk up his shoulders at it when it was first proposed to him ; but in a
few days after, he came to me, with one of the missionary priests for his inter
preter, and told me he had a proposal to make to me , and that was this : he
had bought a great quantity of goods of us when he had no thoughts (or pro
CCHMALE
Anida
posals made to him) of buying the ship , and that , therefore , he had not money
enough to pay for the ship ; but if I would let the same men that were in the
Rentin
ship navigate her, he would hire the ship to go to Japan , and would send them
Ang
from thence to the Philippine Islands with another loading, which he would
pay the freight of before they went to Japan ; and that , at their return , he
would buy the ship . I began to listen to this proposal , and so eager did my
Barangsing
head still run upon rambling, that I could not but begin to entertain a notion
myself of going with him, and so to sail from the Philippine Islands away to
DELOPER
the South Seas ; and accordingly I asked the Japanese merchant if he would
Apoy
not hire us to the Philippine Islands , and discharge us there. He said , no , he

could not do that, for then he could not have the return of his cargo ; but he
would discharge us in Japan, he said , at the ship's return. Well, still I was
for taking him at that proposal , and going myself ; but my partner, wiser than
myself, persuaded me from it , representing the dangers , as well of the seas as
of the Japanese, who are a false , cruel , treacherous people ; and then of the
Spaniards at the Philippines, more false, more cruel, more treacherous than
they.
But, to bring this long turn of our affairs to a conclusion , the first thing we
had to do was to consult with the captain of the ship , and with the men, and
know if they were willing to go to Japan ; and, while I was doing this, the
young man whom, as I said, my nephew had left with me as my companion for
my travels, came to me and told me that he thought the voyage promised very
fair, and that there was a great prospect of advantage, and he would be very
glad if I undertook it ; but that if I would not , and would give him leave, he
would go as a merchant, or how I pleased to order him ; and if ever he came
to England, and I was there, and alive , he would render me a faithful account
of his success, and it should be as much mine as I pleased .
I was really loath to part with him ; but considering the prospect of advan
tage, which was really considerable, and that he was a young fellow, as likely
450
Fife
LaP
to do well in it as any I knew, I inclined to let him go ; but first I told him, I
would consult my partner, and give him an answer the next day. My partner
and I discoursed about it, and my partner made a most generous offer : he told
IN me, " You know it has been an unlucky ship , and we both resolved not to go to
sea in it again ; if your steward (so he called my man) will venture the voyage,
I'll leave my share of the vessel to him , and let him make the best of it ; and
if we live to meet in England , and he meets with success abroad he shall
account for one half of the profits of the ship's freight to us, the other shall be
his own .'22
If my partner, who was no way concerned with my young man , made him
such an offer, I could do no less than offer him the same ; and all the ship's
company being willing to go with him , we made over half the ship to him in
property , and took a writing from him , obliging him to account for the other ;
and away he went to Japan . The Japan merchant proved a very punctual
honest man to him , protected him at Japan , and got him a licence to come on
shore, which the Europeans in general have not lately obtained , paid him his
freight very punctually, sent him to the Philippines, loaded with Japan and
China wares, and a supercargo of their own, who , trafficking with the
Safikas
Spaniards, brought back European goods again, and a great quantity of cloves
and other spice ; and there he was not only paid his freight very well , and at
a very good price, but being not willing to sell the ship then , the merchant
furnished him with goods on his own account ; that for some money and some
spices of his own, which he brought with him , he went back to the Manillas, to
the Spaniards , where sold he his cargo very well. Here, having gotten a good
acquaintance at Manilla, he got his ship made a free ship ; and the governor
LATEST
CONTRO
of Manilla hired him to go to Acapulco in America , on the coast of Mexico ;
and gave him a licence to land there, and travel to Mexico ; and to pass in any
Spanish ship to Europe , with all his men .
He made the voyage to Acapulco very happily, and there he sold his ship ;
and having there also obtained allowance to travel by land to Porto Bello, he
found means , some how or other, to go to Jamaica with all his treasure :
and about eight years after came to England, exceedingly rich , of which I
shall take notice in its place : in the meantime, I return to our particular
affairs.
Being now to part with the ship and ship's company, it came before us, of
Theresa
course, to consider what recompense we should give to the two men that gave
us such timely notice of the design against us in the river of Cambodia. The
truth was, they had done us a considerable service, and deserved well at our
hands -though, by the way, they were a couple of rogues too : for, as they
believed the story of our being pirates, and that we had really run away with
the ship, they came down to us , not only to betray the design that was formed
against us, but to go to sea with us as pirates ; and one of them confessed
afterwards , that nothing else but the hopes of going a-roguing brought nim to
do it. However, the service they did us was not the less ; and, therefore, as
451
*
gamos LA
I had promised to be grateful to them, I first ordered the money to be paid to

them, which they said was due to them on board their respective ships -that is
to say, to the Englishman nineteen months ' pay, and to the Dutchman seven ;
and, over and above that, I gave each of them a small sum of money in gold,
which contented them very well : then I made the Englishman gunner of the
ship, the gunner being now made second mate and purser ; the Dutchman I
made boatswain : so they were both very well pleased, and proved very
serviceable, being both able seamen , and very stout fellows.
We were now on shore in China. If I thought myself banished , and remote
from my own country, at Bengal, where I had many ways to get home for my
money, what could I think of myself now, when I was gotten about a thousand
leagues farther off from home, and perfectly destitute of all manner of prospect
of return !
All we had for it was this : that in about four months' time there was to be
another fair at that place where we were, and then we might be able to
purchase all sorts of the manufactures of the country, and withal might
possibly find some Chinese junks or vessels from Nanquin , that would be to be
sold, and would carry us and our goods whither we pleased. This I liked very
well, and resolved to wait ; besides, as our particular persons were not.
obnoxious , so if any English or Dutch ships came thither , perhaps we might
have an opportunity to load our goods, and get passage to some other place in
India nearer home.
Upon these hopes we resolved to continue here ; but, to divert ourselves ,
we took two or three journeys into the country. First, we went ten days'
journey to see the city of Nanquin, a city well worth seeing, indeed ; they say
it has a million of people in it, which, however, I do not believe. It is regularly
built, the streets are exactly straight, and cross one another in direct lines ,
which gives the figure of it great advantage.

But when I came to compare the miserable people of these countries with
ours, their fabrics , their manner of living , their government, their religion ,
their wealth , and their glory ( as some call it) , I must confess , I do not so much
as think it worth naming, or worth my while to write of, or any that shall come
after me to read.
It is very observable, that we wonder at the grandeur, the riches, the pomp,
the ceremonies , the government, the manufactures , the commerce, and the
conduct of these people- not that they are to be wondered at, or, indeed , in
the least to be regarded ; but because , having first a notion of the barbarity of
those countries , the rudeness and the ignorance that prevail there, we do not
expect to find any such things so far off.
Otherwise, what are their buildings to the palaces and royal buildings of
Europe ? What their trade, to the universal commerce of England, Holland,
France , and Spain ? What their cities to ours , for wealth , strength, gaiety of
apparel , rich furniture, and an infinite variety ? What are their ports , supplied
with a few junks and barks, to our navigation , our merchants' fleets, our large
452
Z
Conco MadVagy
Faylogeny
and powerful navies ? Our city of London has more trade than all their
mighty empire. One English, or Dutch, or French man-of-war, of eighty
guns, would fight with and destroy all the shipping of China. But the
greatness of their wealth, their trade, the power of their government, and
strength of their armies, are surprising to us, because, as I have said ,
considering them as a barbarous nation of pagans, little better than savages ,
we did not expect such things among them ; and this , indeed, is the advantage
with which all their greatness and power is represented to us ; otherwise , it is
in itself nothing at all : for , as I have said of their ships , so it may be said of
their armies and troops - all the forces of their empire, though they were to
bring two millions of men into the field together, would be able to do nothing
but ruin the country and starve themselves. If they were to besiege a
BUCURES
FEMILIALYTIULIAN
ANILAMEN
HOKOL
*
TIM
strong town in Flanders, or to fight a disciplined army, one line of German

cuirassiers, or of French cavalry, would overthrow all the horse of China ; a
million of their foot could not stand before one embattled body of our infantry,
posted so as not to be surrounded , though they were not to be one to twenty in
number- nay, I do not boast, if I say, that thirty thousand German or English
foot, and ten thousand French horse, would fairly beat all the forces of China.
And so of our fortified towns, and of the art of our engineers , in assaulting and
defending towns : there is not a fortified town in China could hold out one
month against the batteries and attacks of an European army: and, at the same
Wa
time, all the armies of China could never take such a town as Dunkirk ,
Mer
provided it was not starved - no, not in ten years' siege. They have fire-arms,
it is true, but they are awkward, clumsy, and uncertain in going off-they
have powder, but it is of no strength- they have neither discipline in the field.
453
exercise in their arms, skill to attack, nor temper to retreat. And therefore, 1
must confess, it seemed strange to me when I came home , and heard our people
say such fine things of the power, riches, glory , magnificence, and trade of the
Chinese, because I saw and knew that they were a contemptible herd or crowd
of ignorant, sordid slaves, subjected to a government qualified only to rule such
a people ; and, in a word-for I am now launched quite beside my design-I
say, in a word , were not its distance inconceivably great from Muscovy, and
were not the Muscovite empire almost as rude, impotent, and ill-governed a
crowd of slaves as they, the Czar of Muscovy might, with much ease, drive
them all out of their country, and conquer them in one campaign ; and had the
Czar, who, I since hear, is a growing prince, and begins to appear formidable
in the world, fallen this way, instead of attacking the warlike Swedes (in which
attempt none of the powers of Europe would have envied or interrupted him) ,
he might, by this time, have been Emperor of China, instead of being beaten
by the king of Sweden at Narva, when the latter was not one to six in number.
As their strength and their grandeur, so their navigation , commerce, and
husbandry, are imperfect and impotent, compared to the same things in
Europe. Also , in their knowledge, their learning, their skill in the sciences :
they have globes and spheres, and a smatch of the knowledge of the mathe
matics ; but when you come to inquire into their knowledge, how short-sighted
are the wisest of their students ! They know nothing of the motion of the
heavenly bodies ; and so grossly, absurdly ignorant, that when the sun is
eclipsed they think it is a great dragon has assaulted and run away with it, and
they fall a clattering with all the drums and kettles in the country, to fright
the monster away, just as we do to hive a swarm of bees.
As this is the only excursion of this kind which I have made in all the
account I have given of my travels, so shall make no more descriptions
of countries and people : it is none of my business, or any part of my
design ; but giving an account of my own adventures , through a life of
infinite wanderings , and a long variety of changes , which , perhaps , few have
heard the like of, I shall say nothing of the mighty places , desert countries ,
and numerous people, I have yet to pass through, more than relates to my own
story, and which my concern among them will make necessary. I was now ,
as near as I can compute, in the heart of China, about the latitude of thirty
degrees north of the line , for we were returning from Nanquin ; I had , indeed ,
a mind to see the city of Pekin , which I had heard so much of, and Father
Simon importuned me daily to do it. At length his time of going away being
set, and the other missionary who was to go with him being arrived from
Macao, it was necessary that we should resolve either to go, or not to go ; so
I referred him to my partner, and left it wholly to his choice, who at length
Va
resolved it in the affirmative, and we prepared for our journey. We set out
with very good advantage, as to finding the way ; for we got leave to travel in
the retinue of one of their mandarins, a kind of viceroy, or principal magis
trate, in the province where they reside, and who take great state upon them,
454
) ‫س السا‬
travelling with great attendance, and with great homage from the people, who
are sometimes greatly impoverished by them, because all the countries they
pass through are obliged to furnish provisions for them , and all their attendants .
That which I particularly observed , as to our travelling with his baggage, was
this : that though we received sufficient provisions , both for ourselves and our
horses, from the country, as belonging to the mandarin , yet we were obliged
to pay for every thing we had after the market price of the country, and the
mandarin's steward , or commissary of the provisions, collected it duly from us ;
so that our travelling in the retinue of the mandarin , though it was a very
great kindness to us, was not such a mighty favour in him, but was , indeed , a
great advantage to him, considering there were about thirty other people
travelling in the same manner besides us, under the protection of his retinue ,
or, as we may call it, under his convoy. This, I say, was a great advantage to
him ; for the country furnished all the provisions for nothing, and he took all
our money for them.
We were five-and-twenty days travelling to Pekin , through a country
infinitely populous, but miserably cultivated : the husbandry, economy, and the
way of living, all very miserable, though they boast so much of the industry of
the people- I say miserable ; and so it is, if we who understand how to live,
were to endure it, or to compare it with our own ; but not so to these poor
wretches, who know no other. The pride of these people is infinitely great ,
and exceeded by nothing but their poverty, which adds to that which I call
their misery. I must needs think the naked savages of America live much
more happy , because, as they have nothing, so they desire nothing ; whereas ,
these are proud and insolent, and, in the main , are mere beggars and drudges ;
their ostentation is inexpressible, and is chiefly showed in their clothes and
buildings, and in the keeping multitudes of servants or slaves, and, which is to
the last degree ridiculous, their contempt of all the world but themselves.
I must confess I travelled more pleasantly afterwards, in the deserts and
vast wildernesses of Grand Tartary, than here : and yet the roads here are well
paved and well kept, and very convenient for travellers ; but nothing was more
awkward to me than to see such a haughty, imperious , insolent people, in the
midst of the grossest simplicity and ignorance ; for all their famed ingenuity is
no more. My friend, Father Simon , and I , used to be very merry upon these
occasions, to see the beggarly pride of those people. For example, coming by
the house of a country gentleman , as Father Simon called him , about ten
leagues off from the city of Nanquin , we had, first of all , the honour to ride
with the master of the house about two miles ; the state he rode in was a
perfect Don Quixotism, being a mixture of pomp and poverty.
The habit of this greasy Don was very proper for a scaramouch , or merry
andrew, being a dirty calico, with all the tawdry trappings of a fool's coat, such
as hanging sleeves, taffety, and cuts and slashes almost on every side ; it
covered a rich taffety vest, as greasy as a butcher, and which testified, that his
honour must needs be a most exquisite sloven.
455
(Coiffe
Aglama What
His horse was a poor, lean, starved, hobbling creature, such as in England
might sell for about thirty or forty shillings ; and he had two slaves followed
him on foot, to drive the poor creature along : he had a whip in his hand , and
he belaboured the beast as fast about the head as his slaves did about the tail ;
and thus he rode by us with about ten or twelve servants, and we were told he
was going from the city to his country seat, about half a league before us. We
travelled on gently, but this figure of a gentleman rode away before us ; and
as we stopped at a village about an hour to refresh us, when we came by the
country seat of this great man, we saw him in a little place before his door,
eating his repast ; it was a kind of a garden, but he was easy to be seen ; and
we were given to understand that the more we looked on him the better he
would be pleased .
He sat under a tree, something like the palmetto tree, which effectually
shaded him over the head, and on the south side ; but under the tree also was
placed a large umbrella, which made that part look well enough ; he sat lolling
back in a great elbow chair, being a heavy corpulent man, and his meat being
brought him by two women slaves ; he had two more, whose office, I think,
few gentlemen in Europe would accept of their service in, namely, one fed the
squire with a spoon, and the other held the dish with one hand , and scraped
off what he let fall upon his worship's beard and taffety vest, with the other ;
while the great fat brute thought it below him to employ his own hands in any
of those familiar offices, which kings and monarchs would rather do than be
troubled with the clumsy fingers of their servants.
I took this time to think what pain men's pride puts them to, and how
troublesome a haughty temper, thus ill managed, must be to a man of common
sense ; and , leaving the poor wretch to please himself with our looking at him ,
as if we admired his pomp, whereas we really pitied and contemned him , we
ROMANI
pursued our journey ; only Father Simon had the curiosity to stay, to inform
himself what dainties the country justice had to feed on , in all his state, which ,
he said, he had the honour to taste of, and which was, I think, a dose that an
English hound would scarce have eaten, if it had been offered him, namely, a
mess of boiled rice, with a great piece of garlic in it, and a little bag filled with
green pepper, and another plant which they have there, something like our
ginger, but smelling like musk, and tasting like mustard- all this was put
together, and a small lump or piece of lean mutton boiled in it ; and this was
his worship's repast, four or five servants more attending at a distance . If he
fed them meaner than he was fed himself, the spice excepted , they must fare
very coarsely indeed .
As for our mandarin with whom we travelled , he was respected like a king
-surrounded always with his gentlemen, and attended, in all his appearances,
with such pomp, that I saw little of him but at a distance ; but this I observed,
that there was not a horse in his retinue but that our carriers' packhorses in
England seem to me to look much better ; but they were so covered with
equipage, mantles, trappings, and such like trumpery, that you cannot see
456
Makija ramziodSamini TRAVELE

+
2 ‫صر‬
Weekly
Penny
One
whether they are fat or lean. In a word, we could scarce see any thing but
their feet and their heads.
Characters
ROVERS
Number
Ready
Scenes
,;SEAS
erils
1908.-
Flood
Gratis
Field
Giant
THE Now
rHE
every
99
with
.'and
nu
and
OF
by
O
P T
“
.
Encampment
T.]( he
Phil** INT
(1853
‫ וי‬,
*******
MED
BR
Komun
I was now light-hearted , and all my trouble and perplexity that I had
given an account of being over, I had no anxious thoughts about me, which
made this journey much the pleasanter to me ; nor had I any ill accident attended
457
Ba ABN
rs
K
58
!
me, only in the passing or fording a small river, my horse fell, and inade me
free of the country, as they call it- that is to say, threw me in ; the place was
not deep, but it wetted me all over. I mention it, because it spoiled my
pocket-book , wherein I had set down the names of several people and places
which I had occasion to remember, and which, not taking due care of, the
leaves rotted , and the words were never after to be read, to my great loss as to
the names of some places which I touched at in this voyage.
At length we arrived at Pekin . I had nobody with me but the youth,
whom my nephew the captain had given me to attend me as a servant, and who
proved very trusty and diligent ; and my partner had nobody with him but one
servant, who was a kinsman . As for the Portuguese pilot, he being desirous
to see the court, we gave him his passage, that is to say , bore his charges for
his company, and to use him as an interpreter- for he understood the language
of the country, and spoke good French and a little English ; and , indeed , this
old man was a most useful implement to us everywhere ; for we had not been
above a week at Pekin , when he came laughing : " Ah , Seignior Inglese,” said
he, " I have something to tell you will make your heart glad ."—" My heart
glad !" said I, " what can that be ? I don't know any thing in this country can
either give me joy or grief, to any great degree. "-" Yes, yes," said the old
man, in broken English, " make you glad,. me sorrow "-sorry he would have
Padataan
said. This made me more inquisitive. " Why," said I, " will it make you
sorry ?"-" Because," said he, " you have brought me here twenty-five days'
journey, and will leave me to go back alone ; and which way shall I get to my
port afterwards , without a ship, without a horse , without pecune ?" so he called
money ; being his broken Latin , of which he had abundance to make us
merry with.
In short, he told us there was a great caravan of Muscovy and Polish mer
chants in the city, and that they were preparing to set out on their journey by
land , to Muscovy, within four or five weeks , and he was sure we would take
the opportunity to go with them, and leave him behind to go back alone . I
confess I was surprised at this news : a secret joy spread itself over my whole
soul, which I cannot describe, and never felt before or since, and I had no
power, for a good while, to speak a word to the old man ; but at last I turned
to him. " How do you know this ?" said I ; (C are you sure it is true ?".
6C Yes ," he said, " I met this morning in the street an old acquaintance of mine,
an Armenian , or one you call a Grecian , who is among them ; he came last
from Astracan, and was designing to go to Tonquin , where I formerly knew
him, but has altered his mind , and is now resolved to go back with the caravan
GLICASS
SH&
to Moscow, and so down the river of Wolga to Astracan . "-" Well , Seignior,"
said I , " do not be uneasy about being left to go back alone ; if this be a
Jad
method for my return to England , it shall be your fault if you go back to

Macao at all ." We then went to consult together what was to be done, and
I asked my partner what he thought of the pilot's news, and whether it would
suit with his affairs : he told me he would do just as I would ; for he had
458
TA
IES M
RAF E
settled all his affairs so well at Bengal, and left his effects in such good hands,
that as we made a good voyage here, if he could vest it in China silks , wrought
and raw, such as might be worth the carriage, he would be content to go to
England , and then make his voyage back to Bengal by the Company's ships.
Having resolved upon this, we agreed , that, if our Portuguese pilot would
go with us, we would bear his charges to Moscow, or to England,. if he pleased ;
nor, indeed, were we to be esteemed over-generous in that part neither , if we
had not rewarded him farther ; for the service he had done us was really worth
all that, and more ; for he had not only been a pilot to us at sea, but he had
been also like a broker for us on shore ; and his procuring for us the Japan
merchant was some hundreds of pounds in our pockets. So we consulted
together about it ; and, being willing to gratify him, which was, indeed , but
doing him justice, and very willing also to have him with us besides , for he
was a most necessary man on all occasions , we agreed to give him a quantity
of coined gold, which, as I compute it, came to about one hundred and seventy
five pounds sterling between us, and to bear his charges, both for himself and
horse, except only a horse to carry his goods .
Having settled this among ourselves , we called him to let him know what
we had resolved upon : I told him he had complained of our being like to let
back alone , and I was now to tell him we were resolved he should not
him go
back at all— that, as we had resolved to go to Europe with the caravan , we
go
resolved also he should go with us, and that we called him to know his mind .
He shook his head, and said it was a long journey , and he had no pecune to
him thither , nor to subsist himself when he came thither . We told him ,
carry
we believed it was so , and , therefore , we had resolved to do something for him,
that should let him see how sensible we were of the service he had done us ,
and also how agreeable he was to us : and then I told him what we had
resolved to give him here , which he might lay out as we would do our own ;
and that as for his charges , if he would go with us , we would set him safe
ashore (life and casualties excepted ), either in Muscovy or in England, which
he would , at our own charge , except only the carriage of his goods .
He received the proposal like a man transported, and told us he would go
with us over the whole world ; and so , in short, we all prepared ourselves for
the journey. However, as it was with us , so it was with the other merchants
-they had many things to do ; and , instead of being ready in five weeks , it
was four months and some odd days before all things were got together.
It was the beginning of February , our style, when we set out from Pekin.
My partner and the old pilot had gone express back to the port where he had
first put in , to dispose of some goods which we had left there ; and I , with a
Chinese Merchant , whom I had some knowledge of at Nanquin, and who came
to Pekin on his own affairs , went to Nanquin, where I bought ninety pieces of
fine damasks , with about two hundred pieces of other very fine silks , of several
sorts, some mixed with gold, and had all these brought to Pekin against my
partner's return : besides this, we bought a very large quantity of raw silk ,
459
Bad
utralitat
wate
and some other goods, our cargo amounting, in these goods only, to about three
thousand five hundred pounds sterling, which , together with tea,. and some fine
calicoes, and three camel-loads of nutmegs and cloves, loaded in all eighteen .
camels for our share, besides those we rode upon ; which, with two or three
spare horses, and two horses loaded with provisions, made us, in short, twenty
six camels and horses in our retinue.
The company was very great, and, as near as I can remember, made
between three and four hundred horses and camels, and upward of a hundred
and twenty men, very well armed, and provided for all events. For, as the
eastern caravans are subject to be attacked by the Arabs, so are these by the
Tartars ; but they are not altogether so dangerous as the Arabs, nor so bar
barous when they prevail .
The company consisted of people of several nations , such as the Muscovites
chiefly ; for there were about sixty of them who were merchants or inhabitants
of Moscow, though of them some were Livonians : and, to our particular satis
faction, five of them were Scots, who appeared also to be men of great expe
rience in business, and very good substance.
within
follow
do
Why
POLITES
When we had travelled one day's journey, the guides, who were five in
number, called all the gentlemen and merchants , that is to say, all the passen
gers , except the servants , to a great council, as they termed it. At this great
council, every one deposited a certain quantity of money to a common stock,
for the necessary expense of buying forage on the way, where it was not
otherwise to be had , and for satisfying the guides, getting horses, and the like .
And here they constituted the journey, as they called it, namely, they named
captains and officers to draw us all up, and give the command in case of an
attack ; and gave every one their turn of command . Nor was this forming us
into order any more than what we found needful upon the way, as shall be
observed in its place.
The road all on this side of the country is very populous, and is full of
potters and earthmakers- that is to say, people that tempered the earth for the
China ware ; and , as I was going along, our Portuguese pilot, who had always
something or other to say to make us merry, came sneering to me, and told me
he would show the greatest rarity in all the country ; and that I should have
this to say of China, after all the ill-humoured things I had said of it, that I
had seen one thing which was not to be seen in all the world beside. I was
very importunate to know what it was ; at last, he told me it was a gentleman's
66 Well,"
house, built all with China ware. said I, CC are not the materials of
their building the product of their own country ; and so it is all China ware, is
it not ? ” —“ No , no ," says he, " I mean, it is a house all made of China ware,
such as you call so in England ; or, as it is called in our country, porcelain."
Well ," said I, " such a thing may be : how big is it ? can we carry it in a
box upon a camel ? If we can, we will buy it. "-" Upon a camel !" said the
old pilot, holding up both his hands : " why, there is a family of thirty people
lives in it. "
460
Anyuk PERASY dentity

Santo
myDeve
I was then curious indeed to see it ; and when I came to see it, it was
nothing but this-it was a timber house, or a house built, as we call it in
England , with lath and plaster, but all the plastering was really China ware,
that is to say, it was plastered with the earth that makes China ware.
The outside , which the sun shone hot upon, was glazed, and looked very
well, perfectly white, and painted with blue figures, as the large China ware in
England is painted , and hard as if it had been burnt. As to the inside, all the
walls, instead of wainscot, were lined with hard and painted tiles, like the little
square tiles we call galley tiles in England , all made of the finest China, and
po
BORNSTEINKKELISI
08
GRILLA
CIENIE:
S
CE
the figures exceedingly fine indeed , with extraordinary variety of colours,

mixed with gold, many tiles making but one figure, but joined so artificially
with mortar, being made of the same earth, that it was very hard to see where
Cassies
the tiles met. The floors of the rooms were of the same composition, and as
hard as the earthen floors we have in use in several parts of England, especially
Lincolnshire, Nottinghamshire, Leicestershire, &c. , as hard as stone, and
smooth , but not burnt and painted , except some smaller rooms , like closets ,
which were all , as it were , paved with the same tile : the ceiling , and , in a
word , all the plastering work in the whole house, were of the same earth ; and ,
461
*** Mi AS
-
FBAUS Lat
after all , the roof was covered with tiles of the same, but of a deep shining
black.
This was a China warehouse indeed , truly and literally to be called so ;
and had I not been upon the journey, I could have staid some days to see and
examine the particulars of it. They told me there were fountains and fish
ponds in the garden, all paved at the bottom and sides with the same, and fine
statues set up in rows on the walks, entirely formed of the porcelain earth , and
burnt whole.
As this is one of the singularities of China, so they may be allowed to excel
in it ; but I am very sure they excel in their accounts of it-for they told me
such incredible things of their performance in crockery -ware, for such it is ,
that I care not to relate, as knowing it could not be true. One told me, in
particular, of a workman that made a ship, with all its tackle, and masts , and
sails , in earthenware , big enough to carry fifty men. If he had told me he
launched it, and made a voyage to Japan in it, I might have said something to
it indeed but as it was, I knew the whole story, which was , in short, asking
pardon for the word, that the fellow lied ; so I smiled , and said nothing to it.
This odd sight kept me two hours behind the caravan, for which the leader
of it for the day fined me about the value of three shillings ; and told me , if it
had been three days' journey without the wall, as it was three days' within , he
must have fined me four times as much , and made me ask for pardon the next
| council day so I promised to be more orderly ; for, indeed , I found afterwards
| the orders made for keeping all together were absolutely necessary for our
common safety.
In two days more we passed the great China wall , made for a fortification
against the Tartars ; and a very great work it is, going over hills and moun
tains in an endless track , where the rocks are impassable , and the precipices
such as no enemy could possibly enter, or, indeed , climb up , or where, if they
did, no wall could hinder them. They tell us its length is near a thousand
English miles, but that the country is five hundred, in a straight measured
line, which the wall bounds, without measuring the windings and turnings it
takes : it is about four fathoms high, and as many thick in some places .
I stood still an hour or thereabouts , without trespassing on our orders , for
so long the caravan was in passing the gate-I say, I stood still an hour to
look at it, on every side, near and far off. I mean what was within my view ;
and the guide of our caravan, who had been extolling it for the wonder of the
world, was mighty eager to hear my opinion of it. I told him it was a most
excellent thing to keep off the Tartars, which he happened not to understand
as I meant it, and so took it for a compliment : but the old pilot laughed : " O,
Seignior Inglese," said he, " you speak in colours. "- " In colours ! " said I,
" what do you mean by that ? " " Why, you speak what looks white this way,
and black that way-gay one way, and dull another way : you tell him it is a
good wall to keep out Tartars : you tell me by that, it is good for nothing but
to keep out Tartars ; or, will keep out none but Tartars. I understand you,
40%
1
Seignior Inglese , I understand you, " said he, joking ; " but Seignior Chinese
way
Sy
fo
understand yon his own way."
" Well," said I, " Seignior, do you think it would stand out an army of our
country people, with a good train of artillery ; or our engineers , with two
companies of miners ? Would they not batter it down in ten days, that an
army might enter in battalia, or blow it up in the air, foundation and all, that
there should be no sign of it left ? "-" Ay, ay," said he, " I know that. " The
Chinese wanted mightily to know what I said , and I gave him leave to tell him
a few days after, for we were then almost out of their country, and he was to
leave us in a little time afterwards : but when he knew what I had said, he was
dumb all the rest of the way, and we heard no more of his fine story of Chinese
power and greatness while he staid.
After we had passed this mighty nothing, called a wall, something like
the Picts' wall , so famous in Northumberland, and built by the Romans , we
AMATEKÁRMEGAKAPAS
began to find the country thinly inhabited, and the people rather confined to
live in fortified towns and cities, as subject to the inroads and depredations of
the Tartars, who rob in great armies, and therefore are not to be resisted by
the naked inhabitants of an open country.
And here I began to find the necessity of keeping together in a caravan , as
SKE
we travelled , for we saw several troops of Tartars roving about ; but when I
dealideyn
came to see them distinctly, I wondered how that the Chinese empire could be
atomanage
vtres
vers
conquered by such contemptible fellows ; for they are a mere herd or crowd of
wild fellows , keeping no order, and understanding no discipline , or manner of
fight.
Their horses are poor , lean , starved creatures , taught nothing, and are fit
for nothing ; and this was found the first day we saw them, which was after
we entered the wilder part of the country . Our leader for the day gave leave
for about sixteen of us to go a-hunting, as they call it : and what was this but
hunting of sheep ! However, it may be called hunting too ; for the creatures
are the wildest and swiftest of foot that ever I saw of their kind ; only they
will not run a great way, and you are sure of sport when you begin the chase ;
for they appear generally by thirty or forty in a flock, and , like true sheep,
always keep together when they fly.
In pursuit of this odd sort of game, it was our hap to meet with about forty
Tartars : whether they were hunting mutton as we were, or whether they
looked for another kind of prey, I know not ; but as soon as they saw us , one
of them blew a kind of horn very loud, but with a barbarous sound that I had
never heard before, and, by the way, never care to hear again. We all
BOL/SUMASA.CO/
supposed this was to call their friends about them ; and so it was ; for in less
than half a quarter of an hour, a troop of forty or fifty more appeared, at about
a mile distance ; but our work was over first, as it happened .
Mond
One of the Scots merchants of Moscow happened to be amongst us ; and as

soon as he heard the horn, he told us, in short, that we had nothing to do but
to charge them immediately, without loss of time ; and, drawing us up in a
463
ATOA
:
line, he asked if we were resolved ? We told him we were ready to follow

him ; so he rode directly up to them. They stood gazing at us like a mere
crowd, drawn up in no order, nor showing the face of any order at all ; but as
soon as they saw us advance, they let fly their arrows ; which, however, missed
us very happily : it seems they mistook not their aim, but their distance ; for
their arrows all fell a little short of us, but with so true an aim, that had we
been about twenty yards nearer, we must have had several men wounded , if
not killed .
Immediately we halted ; and though it was at a great distance, we fired ,
and sent them leaden bullets for wooden arrows, following our shot full gallop ,
resolving to fall in among them sword in hand ; for so our bold Scot that led
us directed . He was, indeed , but a merchant, but he behaved with that vigour
and bravery on this occasion, and yet with such a cool courage too, that I
never saw any man in action fitter for command . As soon as we came up to
them, we fired our pistols in their faces, and then drew ; but they fled in the
greatest confusion imaginable ; the only stand any of them made was on our
right, where three of them stood, and by signs called the rest to come back to
them , having a kind of scymitar in their hands, and their bows hanging at their
backs. Our brave commander, without asking any body to follow him, galloped
up close to them , and with his fusil knocked one of them off his horse, killed the
second with his pistol, and the third ran away-and thus ended our fight ; but
we had this misfortune attending it, namely, that all our mutton that we had in
chase got away. We had not a man killed or hurt ; but, as for the Tartars ,
there were about five of them killed- how many were wounded we knew not ;
but this we know, that the other party was so frighted with the noise of our
guns, that they fled, and never made any attempt upon us.
We were all this while in the Chinese dominions , and therefore the Tartars
were not so bold as afterwards ; but, in about five days, we entered a vast
great wild desert, which held us three days' and nights ' march : and we were
obliged to carry our water with us in great leather bottles, and to encamp all
night, just as I have heard they do in the deserts of Arabia.
I asked our guides whose dominion this was in ? and they told me this was
a kind of border that might be called No Man's Land, being part of the Great
Karakathy, or Grand Tartary, but that, however, it was reckoned to China ;
that there was no care taken here to preserve it from the inroads of thieves ;
and therefore it was reckoned the worst desert in the whole march , though we
were to go over some much larger.
In passing this wilderness, which, I confess , was at the first view very
frightful to me, we saw two or three times little parties of the Tartars , but
they seemed to be upon their own affairs, and to have no design upon us ; and
so, like the man who met the devil, if they had nothing to say to us, we had
nothing to say to them : we let them go.
Once, however, a party of them came so near as to stand and gaze at us ;
whether it was to consider what they should do, namely, to attack us or not
464
•JAUT
NIA
*** ev ry
ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE. ব Ze

SYLL
to attack us, we knew not ; but when we were passed at some distance by
them , we made a rear-guard of forty men, and stood ready for them, letting
the caravan pass half a mile or thereabouts before us. After a while they
marched off, only we found they assaulted us with five arrows at their parting,
one of which wounded a horse so that it disabled him ; and we left him the
next day, poor creature, in great need of a good farrier. We supposed they
might shoot more arrows, which might fall short of us ; but we saw no more
arrows, or Tartars, at that time.
i:,
i
12:Li
! :
YP
STONDEN
MER !
Ânue
--őzU! ni
OMI
SOAL
AUO
DUB
AÙa
'00
GC
—
AT
T."'.
‫܂‬ :.
1
· 2·W
→CE{|}}=" i
We travelled near a month after this, the ways being not so good as at
first, though still in the dominions of the emperor of China, but lay, for the
most part, in villages , some of which were fortified , because of the incursions
of the Tartars . When we came to one of these towns (it was about two and
a half days' journey before we were to come to the city of Naum), I wanted
to buy a camel, of which there are plenty to be sold all the way upon that
road, and of horses also, such as they are, because so many caravans coming
465
Jov дв
e
S... ¿
59-60
E. J. BRETT'S EDITION .
that way, they are very often wanted . The person that I spoke to get me a
Today
camel, would have gone and fetched it for me ; but I, like a fool , must be
officious, and go myself along with him. The place was about two miles out of
the village, where, it seems , they kept the camels and horses feeding under a
guard .
I walked it on foot, with my old pilot in company, and a Chinese, being
desirous, forsooth, of a little variety. When we came to this place, it was a
low marshy ground, walled round with a stone wall, piled up dry, without
mortar or earth among it, like a park, with a little guard of Chinese soldiers at
the doors . Having bought a camel, and agreed for the price , I came away ;
and the Chinese man that went with me led the camel, when on a sudden
came up five Tartars on horseback : two of them seized the fellow, and took
the camel from him , while the other three stepped up to me and my pilot ;
seeing us, as it were, unarmed, for I had no weapon about me but my sword,
which could but ill defend me against three horsemen . The first that came up
stopped short upon my drawing sword (for they are arrant cowards) ; but a
second coming upon my left, gave me a blow on the head, which I never felt
till afterwards, and wondered, when I came to myself, what was the matter
with me, and where I was, for he laid me flat on the ground ; but my never
failing old pilot, the Portuguese (so Providence , unlooked -for , directs deliver
ances from dangers which to us are unforeseen), had a pistol in his pocket,
which I knew nothing of, nor the Tartars neither : if they had , I suppose they
would not have attacked us ; but cowards are always boldest when there is no
danger.
The old man, seeing me down, with a bold heart stepped up to the fellow
that had struck me, and laying hold of his arm with one hand, and pulling
him down by main force a little towards him with the other, he shot him into
the head , and laid him dead on the spot ; he then immediately stepped up to
him who had stopped us, as I said, and before he could come forward again
(for it was all done, as it were, in a moment), made a blow at him with a
scymitar, which he always wore, but, missing the man, cut his horse into the
side of head , cut one of his ears off by the root, and a great slice down the
side of his face. The poor beast, enraged with the wounds, was no more to
be governed by his rider, though the fellow sat well enough too , but away he
flew, and carried him quite out of the pilot's reach ; and, at some distance,
rising upon his hind legs, threw down the Tartar, and fell upon him.
In this interval the poor Chinese came in who had lost the camel, but he
had no weapon ; however, seeing the Tartar down, and his horse fallen upon
him, he runs to him, and seizing upon an ugly ill-favoured weapon he had by
his side, something like a pole-axe, but not a pole-axe either, he wrenched it
from him, and made shift to knock his Tartarian brains out with it. But my
old man had the third Tartar to deal with still ; and , seeing he did not fly as
he expected, nor come on to fight him, as he apprehended, but stood stock
still, the old man stood still too, and falls to work with his tackle to charge his
406
Com
^
KUMPAT My KIMING andCragin Just

Je
pistol again ; but as soon as the Tartar saw the pistol , whether he supposed it
བྱང་
འད་
to be the same or another I know not, but away he scoured, and left my pilot,
my champion I called him afterwards , a complete victory.
By this time I was a little awake ; for I thought, when I first began to
awake, that I had been in a sweet sleep : but as I said above , I wondered where
I was , how I came upon the ground , and what was the matter : in a word, a
few minutes after, as sense returned , I felt pain , though I did not know where ;
I clapped my hand to my head , and took it away bloody ; then I felt my head
ache, and then, in another moment, memory returned , and every thing was
present to me again .
I jumped up upon my feet instantly, and got hold of my sword, but no
enemies in view . I found a Tartar lying dead , and his horse standing very
quietly by him ; and , looking farther , I saw my champion and deliverer , who
had been to see what the Chinese had done , coming back with his hanger in
his hand. The old man, seeing me on my feet, came running to me, and
embraced me with a great deal of joy, being afraid before that I had been
killed , and , seeing me bloody, would see how I was hurt-but it was not much ,
only what we call a broken head ; neither did I afterwards find any great in
convenience from the blow, other than the place which was hurt , and which
was well again in two or three days .
We made no great gain, however, by this victory ; for we lost a camel, and
gained a horse : but that which was remarkable , when we came back to the
village , the man demanded to be paid for the camel . I disputed it, and it was
brought to a hearing before the Chinese judge of the place ; that is to say, in
English, we went before a justice of the peace. Give him his due, he acted
with a great deal of prudence and impartiality ; and having heard both sides ,
he gravely asked the Chinese man that went with me to buy the camel, whose
PRÍLOLANTA
servant he was ? " I am no servant," said he, " but went with the stranger ."
"At whose request ?" said the justice. " At the stranger's request," said he.
" Why, then," said the justice, " you were the stranger's servant for the time ;
and the camel being delivered to his servant, it was delivered to him, and he
must pay for it. "
I confess the thing was so clear, that I had not a word to say ; but admiring
to see such just reasoning upon the consequence, and so accurate stating the
case, I paid willingly for the camel, and sent for another ; but you may observe,
I sent for it ; I did not go to fetch it myself any more-I had had enough of
that.
The city of Naum is a frontier of the Chinese empire : they call it fortified ,
and so it is as fortifications go there ; for this I will venture to affirm , that all
the Tartars in Karakathy, which, I believe, are some millions, could not batter
down the walls with their bows and arrows ; but to call it strong , if it were
attacked with cannon , would be to make those who understand it laugh at you.
We wanted, as I have said , about two days' journey of this city, when
messengers were sent express to every part of the road, to tell all travellers
467
VISIT ‫سکا حمله‬
and caravans to halt, till they had a guard sent to them ; for that an unusual
body of Tartars, making ten thousand in all, had appeared in the way, about
A
thirty miles beyond the city .

This was very bad news to travellers : however , it was carefully done of
the governor, and we were very glad to hear we should have a guard . Accord
ingly, two days after, we had two hundred soldiers sent us from a garrison of
the Chinese on our left, and three hundred more from the city of Naum, and
with those we advanced boldly : the three hundred soldiers from Naum
marched in our front, the two hundred in our rear, and our men on each side
of our camels with our baggage, and the whole caravan in our centre . In this
order, and well prepared for battle, we thought ourselves a match for the
whole ten thousand Mogul Tartars, if they had appeared ; but the next day,
when they did appear, it was quite another thing.
It was early in the morning, when , marching from a little well situated
town, called Changu, we had a river to pass, where we were obliged to ferry :
and had the Tartars had any intelligence, then had been the time to have
attacked us, when, the caravan being over, the rear guard was behind ; but
they did not appear there.
About three hours after, when we were entered upon a desert of about
fifteen or sixteen miles over, behold, by a cloud of dust they raised , we saw an
enemy was at hand ; and they were at hand , indeed , for they came on upon
the spur.
The Chinese, our guard on the front, who had talked so big the day before,
began to stagger, and the soldiers frequently looked behind them , which is a
certain sign in a soldier that he is just ready to run away. My old pilot was
of my mind ; and being near me, he called out : " Seignior Inglese," said he,
"those fellows must be encouraged , or they will ruin us all ; for if the Tartars
come on , they will never stand it ."—" I am of your mind ," said I ; " but what
course must be done ?"-" Done ?" said he ; let fifty of our men advance, and
flank them on each wing, and encourage them, and they will fight like brave
fellows in brave company ; but without it, they will every man turn his back ."
Immediately I rode up to our leader, and told him, who was exactly of our
mind ; and accordingly, fifty of us marched to the right wing, and fifty to the
left, and the rest made a line of reserve ; for so we marched, leaving the last
two hundred men to make another body to themselves, and to guard the
camels ; only that, if need were, they should send a hundred men to assist the
last fifty .
In a word, the Tartars came on , and an innumerable company they were ;
how many we could not tell , but ten thousand, we thought, was the least. A
party of them came on first, and viewed our posture , traversing the ground in
the front of our line ; and as we found them within gun-shot, our leader ordered
the two wings to advance swiftly and give them a salvo on each wing with
their shot, which was done ; but they went off, and, I suppose, went back to
give an account of the reception they were like to meet with : and, indeed ,
468
D
B Zot
C Att
that salute clogged their stomachs ; for they immediately halted, stood awhile
to consider of it, and, wheeling off to the left, they gave over the design , and
said no more to us for that time ; which was very agreeable to our circum
stances , which were but very indifferent for a battle with such a number.
Two days after this we came to the City of Naum , or Naumn . We thanked
the governor for his care for us , and collected to the value of one hundred
crowns or thereabouts, which we gave to the soldiers sent to guard us ; and
here we rested one day . This is a garrison , indeed , and there were nine hun
dred soldiers kept here ; but the reason of it was, that formerly the Muscovite
frontiers lay nearer to them than they do now, the Muscovites having aban
doned that part of the country (which lies from the city west, for about two
hundred miles ) , as desolate and unfit for use, and more especially, being so
very remote, and so difficult to send troops hither for its defence ; for we had
yet above two thousand miles to Muscovy, properly so called .
After this we pass ? veral great rivers, and two dreadful deserts, one of
which we were sixteen days passing over, and which , as I said , was to be called
No Man's Land ; and, on the 13th of April, we came to the frontiers of the
Muscovite dominions. I think the first city, or town, or fortress , whatever it
might be called , that belonged to the Czar of Muscovy, was called Argun ,
being on the west side of the river Argun.
I could not but discover an infinite satisfaction , that I was now arrived in ,
as I called it, a Christian country, or, at least, in a country governed by
Christians ; for though the Muscovites do, in my opinion , but just deserve the
name of Christians , yet such they pretend to be, and are very devout in their
way. It would certainly occur to any man who travels the world as I have
done, and who had any power of reflection- I say, it would occur to him , to
reflect, what a blessing it is to be brought into the world where the name of
God, and of a Redeemer, is known , worshipped , and adored - and not where
469
AMYSERVED ACOMPAN
1
the people, given up by Heaven to strong delusions, worship the devil, aud
prostrate themselves to stocks and stones- worship monsters , elements, horribly
shaped animals, and statues, or images, of monsters. Not a town or city we
passed through but had their pagods, their idols, and their temples ; and
ignorant people worshipping even the works of their own hands !
Now we came where, at least, a face of the Christian worship appeared ,
where the knee was bowed to Jesus ; and, whether ignorantly or not, yet the
Christian religion was owned, and the name of the true God was called upon
and adored ; and it made the very recesses of my soul rejoice to see it. I
saluted the brave Scots merchant I mentioned above, with my first acknow
ledgment of this ; and, taking him by the hand, I said to him, " Blessed be
God, we are once again come among Christians ! " He smiled , and answered ,
" Do not rejoice too soon , countryman ; these Muscovites are but an odd sort
of Christians : and but for the name of it, you may see very little of the
substance for some months farther of our journey.
"Well," said I, " but still it is better than paganism , and worshipping
of devils."-" Why, I'll tell you," said he, " except the Russian soldiers in
garrisons, and a few of the inhabitants of the cities upon the road, all the rest
of this country, for above a thousand miles farther, is inhabited by the worst
and most ignorant of pagans." And so indeed we found it.
We were now launched into the greatest piece of solid earth, if I under
stand any thing of the surface of the globe, that is to be found in any part of
the world we had at least twelve hundred miles to the sea, eastward ; we had
at least two thousand to the bottom of the Baltic Sea, westward ; and almost
three thousand miles, if we left that sea and went on west to the British and
French channels ; we had full five thousand miles to the Indian, or Persian .
Sea, south ; and about eight hundred miles to the Frozen Sea, north- nay, if
some people may be believed, there might be no sea north-east till we came
round the pole, and, consequently, into the north-west, and so had a continent
of land into America, no mortal knows where : though I could give some
reasons why I believe that to be a mistake too.
As we entered into the Muscovite dominions, a good while before we came
to any considerable town , we had nothing to observe there but this- first, that
all the rivers ran to the east. As I understood by the charts which some of
our caravans had with them, it was plain that all those rivers ran into the great
river Yamour or Gammour. This river, by the natural course of it, must run
into the East Sea, or Chinese Ocean. The story they tell us, that the mouth
of this river is choked up with bulrushes of a monstrous growth, namely, three
feet about, and twenty or thirty feet high, I must be allowed to say I believe
nothing of; but as its navigation is of no use, because there is no trade that
way, the Tartars, to whom alone it belongs, dealing in nothing but cattle, so
nobody, that ever I heard of, has been curious enough either to go down to the
mouth of it in boats, or to come from the mouth of it in ships ; but this is
certain, that this river running due east in the latitude of sixty degrees, carries
470
a vast concourse of rivers along with it, and finds an ocean to empty itself
in that latitude : so we are sure of sea there.
Some leagues to the north of this river there are several considerable rivers,
whose streams run as due north as the Yamour runs east ; and these are all
found to join their waters with the great river, Tartarus, named so from the
northernmost nations of the Mogul Tartars, who, the Chinese say, were the
first Tartars in the world ; and who, as our geographers allege, are the Gog
and Magog mentioned in sacred history.
These rivers running all northward, as well as all the other rivers I am yet
to speak of, made it evident that the Northern Ocean bounds the land also on
that side ; so that it does not seem rational in the least to think that the land
can extend itself to join with America on that side , or that there is not a com
munication between the Northern and the Eastern Ocean : but of this I shall
say no more ; it was my observation at that time, and therefore I take notice
of it in this place. We now advanced from the river Argun, by easy and
moderate journeys, and were very visibly obliged to the care the Czar of
Muscovy has taken to have cities and towns built in as many places as are
possible to place them, where his soldiers keep garrison,. something like the
stationary soldiers placed by the Romans in the remotest countries of their
empire, some of which , I had read , were particularly placed in Britain for the
security of commerce, and for the lodging of travellers ; and thus it was here ;
though wherever we came at these towns and stations, the garrisons and
governor were Russians, and professed Christians, yet the inhabitants were
mere pagans , sacrificing to idols, and worshipping the sun, moon, and stars,
or all the host of heaven : and not only so, but were , of all the heathens and
pagans that ever I met with, the most barbarous, except only that they did
not eat man's flesh, as our savages of America did .
Some instances of this we met with in the country between Argun, where
we enter the Muscovite dominions, and a city of Tartars and Russians together,
called Nertzinskay ; in which space is a continued desert or forest, which cost
us twenty days to travel over it. In a village near the last of those places, I
had the curiosity to go and see their way of living, which is most brutish and
insufferable : they had , I suppose, a great sacrifice that day ; for there stood
out upon an old stump of a tree an idol made of wood , frightful as the devil,
at least as any thing we can think of to represent the devil that can be made.
It had a head certainly not so much as resembliug any creature that the world
ever saw- ears as big as goats ' horns, and as high- eyes as big as a crown
piece, and a nose like a crooked ram's horn- and a mouth extended four
cornered, like that of a lion, with horrible teeth, hooked like a parrot's under
bill. It was dressed up in the filthiest manner that you can suppose : its upper
garment was of sheep skins, with the wool outward : a great Tartar bonnet on
Vi
the head, with two horns growing through it : it was about eight feet high, yet
had no feet or legs, or any other proportion of parts .
This scarecrow was set up at the outside of the village ; and when I came
471
2
near to it, there were sixteen or seventeen creatures, whether men or women I
could not tell, for they make no distinction by their habits, either of body or
head ; these lay all flat on the ground , round this formidable block of shapeless
wood. I saw no motion among them any more than if they had been logs of
wood , like their idol— at first I really thought they had been so ; but when I
came a little nearer, they started up upon their feet , and raised a howling cry,
as if it had been so many deep-mouthed hounds, and walked away as if they
were displeased at our disturbing them. A little way off from this monster,
and at the door of a tent or hut, made all of sheep skins and cow skins, dried ,
stood three butchers : I thought they were such ; for when I came nearer to
them, I found they had long knives in their hands, and in the middle of the
tent appeared three sheep killed, and one young bullock or steer . These, it
seems, were sacrifices to that senseless log of an idol, and these three men
priests belonging to it ; and the seventeen prostrated wretches were the people
who brought the offering, and were making their prayers to that stock.
I confess I was more moved at their stupidity, and this brutish worship of a
hobgoblin, than ever I was at anything in my life—to see God's most glorious
and best creature, to whom he had granted so many advantages, even by
creation, above the rest of the works of his hands, vested with a reasonable
soul, and that soul adorned with faculties and capacities adapted both to honour
his Maker and be honoured by him-I say, to see it sunk and degenerated to
a degree so more than stupid, as to prostrate itself to a frightful nothing, a
mere imaginary object dressed up by themselves, and made terrible to them
selves by their own contrivance, adorned only with clouts and rags- and that
this should be the effect of mere ignorance, wrought up into hellish devotion
by the devil himself, who, envying his Maker the homage and adoration of his
creatures, had deluded them into such gross, surfeiting, sordid, and brutish
things, as one would think would shock nature itself.
But what signified all the astonishment and reflection of thoughts ? Thus it
was, and I saw it before my eyes ; and there was no room to wonder at it, or
think it impossible. All my admiration turned to rage ; and I rode up to the
image or monster, call it what you will, and with my sword cut the bonnet
that was on its head in two in the middle , so that it hung down by one of the
horns ; and one of our men that was with me, took hold of the sheep skin that
covered it, and pulled at it, when, behold, a most hideous outcry and howling
ran through the village, and two or three hundred people came about my ears,
so that I was glad to scour for it, for we saw some had bows and arrows ; but I
resolved, from that moment, to visit them again.
Our caravan rested three nights at the town , which was about four miles
off, in order to provide some horses, which they wanted, several of the horses,
having been lamed and jaded with the badness of the way, and our long march
over the last desert ; so we had some leisure here to put my design into execu
tion. I communicated my project to the Scots merchant of Moscow, of whose
courage I had had a sufficient testimony, as above. I told him what I had
472
MyAme KRONORMAN
Pag

Sta Z
Weekly
Penny
SEAS
THE
and"erils
Flood
Field
ne
r
.by
seen, and with what indignation I had since thought that human nature could
,;O
P
be so degenerate. I told him I was resolved, if I could get but four or five
men well armed to go with me, to go and destroy that vile abominable idol ; to
let them see that it had no power to help itself, and, consequently, could not be
an object of worship, or to be prayed to, much less help them that offered
sacrifices to it.
He laughed at me : said he, " Your zeal may be good ; but what do you
Characters
propose to yourself by it ?"-" Propose !" said I ; " to vindicate the honour of
Number
**
Scenes
Gratis
God, which is insulted by this devil-worship. "

Giant
every
with
and
" But how will it vindicate the honour of God," said he, " while the people
.
will not be able to know what you mean by it, unless you could speak to them
4 #↳92}?
*]
..
BEVS
too, and tell them so ? and then they will fight you too, I will assure you, for
they are desperate fellows, and that especially in defence of their idolatry. "
“ Can we not,” said I , " do it in the night, and then leave them the reasons in
writing in their own language ? "—" Writing !" said he ; " why, there is not in
five nations of them one man that knows any thing of a letter, or how to read
KUBETTA.
a word in any language, or in their own."-" Wretched inorance !" said I to

,Ready
him : “ however , I have a great mind to do it ; perhaps nature may draw infe
Now
rences from it to them, to let them see how brutish they are to worship such
horrid things.”— “ Look you, sir,” said he ; " if your zeal prompts you to it so
warmly, you must do it ; but in the next place, I would have you consider
these wild nations of people are subjected by force to the Czar of Muscovy's
473
Da дво
rs
60 ·
Femmes
dominion ; and if you do this , it is ten to one but they will come by thousands
to the governor of Nertzinskay, and complain, and demand satisfaction ; and if
he cannot give them satisfaction , it is ten to one but they revolt ; and it will
occasion a new war with all the Tartars in the country."
This, I confess , put new thoughts into my head for a while, but I harped
upon the same string still ; and all that day I was uneasy to put my project in
execution . Towards the evening the Scots merchant met me by accident in
our walk about the town, and desired to speak with me. " I believe ," said he ,
" I have put you off your good design ; I have been a little concerned about it
since ; for I abhor the idol and idolatry as much as you can do. "-" Truly,"
said I, “ you have put it off a little , as to the execution of it, but you have not
put it all out of my thoughts ; and , I believe , I shall do it still before I quit
this place, though I were to be delivered up to them for satisfaction . '"" “ No ,
no ," said he, " God forbid they should deliver you up to such a crew of
monsters ; they shall not do that, neither ; that would be murdering you
indeed ."-" Why," said I, " how would they use me ? " " Use you ! " said he,
" I'll tell you how they served a poor Russian, who affronted them in their
worship just as you did , and whom they took prisoner, after they had lamed
him with an arrow, that he could not run away : they took him and stripped
him stark naked, and set him upon the top of the idol monster, and stood all
round him, and shot as many arrows into him as would stick over his whole
body ; and then they burnt him , and all the arrows sticking in him, as a
sacrifice to the idol. ". " And was this the same idol ? " said I .-" Yes ," said he ,
" the very same."-" Well," said I, " I will tell you a story." So I related the
story of our men at Madagascar, and how they burnt and sacked the village
there, and killed man, woman, and child, for their murdering one of our men,
just as it is related before ; and when I had done, I added, that I thought we
ought to do so to this village.
He listened very attentively to the story ; but when I talked of doing so to
that village, said he, " You mistake very much ; it was not this village ; it was
almost a hundred miles from this place ; but it was the same idol, for they
carry him about in procession all over the country."-" Well ," said I, " then
that idol ought to be punished for it ; and it shall," said I, " if I live this
night out. "
In a word , finding me resolute, he liked the design , and told me, I should
not go alone, but he would go with me ; but he would go first, and bring a
stout fellow, one of his countrymen , to go also with us ; " and one," said he,
66 as famous for his zeal as you can desire any one to be against such devilish
things as these." In a word, he brought me his comrade, a Scotsman, whom
he called Captain Richardson ; and I gave him a full account of what I had
seen, and also what I intended ; and he told me readily he would go with me,
if it cost him his life . So we agreed to go , only we three. I had , indeed ,
proposed it to my partner, but he declined it. He said, he was ready to assist
me to the utmost, and upon all occasions , for my defence ; but that this was an
474
‫ناسند‬
adventure quite out of his way : so, I say, we resolved upon our work, only
we three, and my man-servant, and to put it in execution that night, about
midnight, with all the secresy imaginable.
However, upon second thoughts, we were willing to delay it till the next
night, because, the caravan being to set forward in the morning, we supposed
the governor could not pretend to give them any satisfaction upon us when we
were out of his power. The Scots merchant, steady in his resolution to
enterprise, and as bold in executing, brought me a Tartar's robe, or gown, of
sheep-skins , and a bonnet, with a bow and arrows, and had provided the same
for himself and his countryman, that the people, if they saw us, should not be
able to determine who we were.
All the first night we spent in mixing up some combustible matter with
aquavitæ, gunpowder, and such other materials as we could get ; and having a
good quantity of tar in a little pot, about an hour after night we set out upon
our expedition.
We came to the place about eleven o'clock at night, and found that the
people had not the least jealousy of danger attending their idol. The night
was cloudy ; yet the moon gave us light enough to see that the idol stood just
! in the same posture and place that it did before . The people seemed to be all
at their rest ; only that, in the great hut or tent, as we called it, where we saw
the three priests whom we mistook for butchers, we saw a light, and, going up
close to the door, we heard people talking, as if there were five or six of them ;
we concluded , therefore, that if we set wildfire to the idol, these men would
come out immediately and run up to the place to rescue it from the destruction
that we intended for it ; and what to do with them we knew not. Once we
thought of carrying it away, and setting fire to it at a distance, but, when we
came to handle it, we found it too bulky for our carriage ; so we were at a loss
again. The second Scotsman was for setting fire to the tent or hut, and
knocking the creatures that were there on the head, when they came out ; but
I could not join with that-I was against killing them, if it was possible to be
avoided . " Well, then," said the Scots merchant, " I will tell you what we
will do ; we will try to make them prisoners , tie their hands, and make them
stand and see their idol destroyed . ”
As it happened, we had twine or packthread enough about us, which we
used to tie our fireworks together with ; so we resolved to attack these people
first, and with as little noise as we could . The first thing we did we knocked
at the door, when one of the priests coming to it, we immediately seized upon
him, stopped his mouth, and tied his hands behind him, and led him to the
idol, where we gagged him, that he might not make a noise, tied his feet also
together, and left him on the ground.
Two of us then waited at the door, expecting that another would come out
to see what the matter was ; but we waited so long till the third man came
back to us, and then nobody coming out, we knocked again gently, and imme
diately out came two more, and we served them just in the same manner, but
475
were obliged to go all with them, and lay them down by the idol some distance
from one another ; when going back we found two more were come out to the
door, and a third stood behind them within the door. We seized the two, and
immediately tied them, when the third stepping back, and crying out, my Scots
merchant went in after him, and taking out a composition we had made, that
would only smoke and stink , he set fire to it, and threw it in among them : by
that time the other Scotsman and my man taking charge of the two men
already bound , and tied together also by the arm, led them away to the idol,
and left them there, to see if their idol would relieve them, making haste
back to us.
When the furze we had thrown in had filled the hut with so much smoke
that they were almost suffocated, we then threw in a small leather bag of
another kind, which flamed like a candle, and following it in we found there
were but four people left, who, it seems, were two men and two women, and ,
as we supposed , had been about some of their diabolic sacrifices . They
appeared , in short, frighted to death , at least, so as to sit trembling and stupid ,
and not able to speak neither, for the smoke.
In a word, we took them, bound them as we had the others, and all without
any noise. I should have said, we brought them out of the house, or hut, first ;
for, indeed, we were not able to bear the smoke any more than they were.
When we had done this, we carried them altogether to the idol when we
came there we fell to work with him ; and first, we daubed him all over , and
his robes also, with tar, and such other stuff as we had, which was tallow
mixed with brimstone ; then we stopped his eyes, and ears , and mouth, full of
gunpowder ; then we wrapped up a great piece of wild fire in his bonnet ; and
then sticking all the combustibles we had brought with us upon him, we looked
about to see if we could find any thing else to help to burn him ; when my
Scotsman remembered that by the tent, or hut, where the men were, there lay
a heap of dry forage, whether straw or rushes I do not remember : away he
and the other Scotsman ran, and fetched their arms full of that. When we
had done this, we took all our prisoners , and brought them, having untied their
feet and ungagged their mouths , and made them stand up, and set them just
before their monstrous idol , and then set fire to the whole.
We staid by it a quarter of an hour, or thereabouts , till the powder in the
eyes, and mouth, and ears of the idol blew up, and, as we could perceive, had
split and deformed the shape of it— and, in a word , till we saw it burnt into a
mere block or log of wood- and then, setting the dry forage to it, we found it
would be soon quite consumed -so we began to think of going away ; but the
Scotsman said , " No , we must not go , for these poor deluded wretches will all
throw themselves into the fire, and burn themselves with the idol. " So we
resolved to stay till the forage was burnt down too, and then we came away
and left them.
In the morning we appeared among our fellow -travellers, exceedingly busy
in getting ready for our journey ; nor could any man suggest that we had been
476
་་་་
E..
any where but in our beds, as travellers might be supposed to be, to fit
By
themselves for the fatigues of that day's journey.
fo
But it did not end so ; for the next day came a great multitude of the
country people, not only of this village, but of a hundred more, for aught I
know, to the town gates ; and in a most outrageous manner, demanded satis
faction of the Russian governor, for the insulting their priests, and burning
their great Cham- Chi- Thaungu ; such a hard name they gave the monstrous
creature they worshipped . The people of Nertzinskay were at first in a great
consternation ; for they said the Tartars were no less than thirty thousand , and
that in a few days more they would be one hundred thousand stronger.
The Russian governor sent out messengers to appease them, and gave them
all the good words imaginable. He assured them he knew nothing of it , and
TRAN
84 IMPOR
that there had not a soul of his garrison been abroad ; that it could not be from
any body there ; and if they would let him know who it was, he should be
exemplarily punished . They returned haughtily, that all the country reve
renced the great Cham-Chi- Thaungu, who dwelt in the sun , and no mortal
would have dared to offer violence to his image but some Christian miscreants
-so they called them, it seems , and they therefore denounced war against
him and all the Russians , who, they said , were miscreants and Christians.
The governor still patient, and unwilling to make a breach, or to have any
cause of war alleged to be given by him , the Czar having strictly charged him
to treat the conquered country with gentleness and civility, gave them still all
the good words he could . At last he told them there was a caravan gone
towards Russia that morning, and perhaps it was some of them who had done
them this injury ; and that, if they would be satisfied with that, he would send
477
A আল ‫טוסים ע‬
Zo
€12
?
esen!!!
after them, to inquire into it. This seemed to appease them a little ; and
:
accordingly the governor sent after us , and gave us a particular account how
the thing was, intimating withal, that if any in our caravan had done it, they
should make their escape ; but that, whether they had done it or no , we should
make all the haste forward that was possible ; and that in the meantime , he
would keep them in play as long as he could .
This was very friendly in the governor. However, when it came to the
caravan, there was nobody knew any thing of the matter ; and , as for us that
were guilty , we were the least of all suspected ; none so much as asked us the
question ; however, the captain of the caravan , for the time, took the hint that
the governor gave us, and we marched or travelled two days and two nights
without any considerable stop , and then we lay at a village called Plothus ;
nor did we make any long stop here , but hastened on towards Jarawena ,
another of the Czar of Muscovy's colonies , and where we expected we should
be safe ; but it is to be observed , that here we began, for two or three days '
march, to enter upon a vast nameless desert, of which I shall say more in its
place ; and which, if we had now been upon it, it is more than probable we had
ANS
been all destroyed. It was the second day's march from Plothus, that, by the
clouds of dust behind us at a great distance , some of our people began to be
A|_ BIGAIL_AGRE
sensible we were pursued ; we had entered the desert, and had passed by a
great lake, called Schanks Osier, when we perceived a very great body of
horse appear on the other side of the lake to the north, we travelling west.
We observed they went away west, as we did ; but had supposed we should have
taken that side of the lake, whereas we very happily took the south side ; and in
two days more we saw them not, for they, believing we were still before them,
pushed on till they came to the river Udda : this is a very great river when it
passes farther north, but when we came to it, we found it narrow and fordable.
The third day they either found their mistake , or had intelligence of us, and
came pouring in upon us, towards the dusk of the evening. We had, to our
great satisfaction, just pitched upon a place for our camp, which was very con
venient for the night ; for as we were upon a desert, though but at the begin
ning of it, that was about five hundred miles over, we had no towns to lodge
at, and, indeed, expected none but the city of Jarawena, which we had yet two
days ' march to ; the desert, however, had some few woods in it on this side ,
and little rivers, which ran all into the great river Udda. It was in a narrow
strait, between two small but very thick woods, that we pitched our little camp
for that night, expecting to be attacked in the night.
Nobody knew but ourselves what we were pursued for ; but as it was usual
for the Mogul Tartars to go about in troops in that desert, so the caravans
always fortify themselves every night against them as against armies of rob
bers ; and it was therefore no new thing to be pursued .
But we had this night, of all the nights of our travels, a most advantageous
camp ; for we lay between two woods, with a little rivulet running just before
our front, so that we could not be surrounded or attacked any way but in our
478
front or rear : we took care also to make our front as strong as we could, by
placing our packs , with our camels and horses , all in a line on the side of the
river, and we felled some trees in our rear.
In this posture we encamped for the night ; but the enemy was upon us
before we had finished our situation : they did not come on us like thieves, as
we expected , but sent three messengers to us, to demand the men to be
delivered to them that had abused their priests, and burnt their god Cham-Chi
Thaungu, that they might burn them with fire ; and, upon this, they said, they
would go away, and do us no farther harm, otherwise they would burn us all
with fire. Our men looked very blank at this message, and began to stare at
one another, to see who looked with most guilt in their faces : but nobody was
the word, nobody did it. The leader of the caravan sent word, he was well
assured it was not done by any of our camp ; that we were peaceable mer
chants, travelling on our business ; that we had done no harm to them , or to
any one else ; and therefore they must look farther for their enemies, who had
injured them , for we were not the people ; so desired them not to disturb us,
for if they did, we should defend ourselves.
They were far from being satisfied with this for an answer , and a great crowd
of them came down in the morning, by break of day, to our camp ; but, seeing
us in such an advantageous situation, they durst come no further than the
brook in our front, where they stood, and showed us such a number, as , indeed ,
terrified us very much ; for those that spoke least of them, spoke of ten
thousand. Here they stood, and looked at us awhile ; and then, setting up a
great howl, they let fly a cloud of arrows among us ; but we were well enough
fortified for that, for we were sheltered under our baggage, and I do not
remember that one man of us was hurt.
Some time after this we saw them move a little to our right, and expected
them on our rear, when a cunning fellow, a Cossack, as they call them, of Jara
wena, in the pay of the Muscovites, calling to the leader of the caravan, said to
him, " I will send all these people away to Sibeilka. " This was a city four or
five days' journey at least to the south, and rather behind us. So he takes his
bow and arrows, and, getting on horseback, he rides away from our rear
directly, as it were, back to Nertzinskay ; after this , he takes a great circuit
about, and comes to the army of the Tartars, as if he had been sent express to
tell them a long story, that the people who had burnt their Cham-Chi-Thaungu
were gone to Sibeilka, with a caravan of miscreants, as he called them , that is
to say, Christians ; and that they were resolved to burn the god Scal Isarg,
belonging to the Tonguses.
As this fellow was a mere Tartar, and perfectly spoke their language, he
counterfeited so well, that they all took it from him, and away they drove, in a
most violent hurry, to Sibeilka, which, it seems, was five days' journey to the
south ; and, in less than three hours, they were entirely out of our sight, and
we never heard any more of them, nor ever knew whether they went to that
other place called Sibeilka or no.
479
A
So we passed safely on to the city of Jarawena, where there was a garrison

of Muscovites ; and there we rested five days, the caravan being exceedingly
fatigued with the last day's march, and with want of rest in the night.
From this city we had a frightful desert, which held us three- and-twenty
days' march. We furnished ourselves with some tents here, for the better
accommodating ourselves in the night ; and the leader of the caravan procured
sixteen carriages, or waggons, of the country, for carrying our water and
provisions ; and these carriages were our defence every night round our little
camp ; so that had the Tartars appeared, unless they had been very numerous
indeed, they would not have been able to hurt us .
We may well be supposed to want rest again after this long journey , for in
this desert we saw neither house nor tree , nor scarce a bush ; we saw, indeed ,
abundance of the sable-hunters, as they call them . These are all Tartars , of
the Mogul Tartary, of which this country is a part, and they frequently attack
small caravans ; but we saw no numbers of them together . I was curious to
see the sable-skins they catched ; but I could never speak with any of them,
for they durst not come near us ; neither durst we straggle from our company
to go near them.
After we had passed this desert, we came into a country pretty well
inhabited ; that is to say, we found towns and castles settled by the Czar of
Muscovy, with garrisons of stationary soldiers to protect the caravans , and
defend the country against the Tartars, who would otherwise make it very
dangerous travelling ; and his czarish majesty has given such strict orders for
the well guarding the caravans and merchants, that if there are any Tartars
heard of in the country, detachments of the garrison are always sent to see
travellers safe from station to station.
And thus the governor of Adinskoy , whom I had an opportunity to make
a visit to, by means of the Scots merchant , who was acquainted with him,
offered us a guard of fifty men, if we thought there was any danger, to the
next station.
I thought, long before this, that as we came nearer to Europe , we should
find the country better peopled , and the people more civilised ; but I found
myself mistaken in both, for we had yet the nation of the Tonguses to pass
through , where we saw the same tokens of paganism and barbarity , or worse
than before, only, as they were conquered by the Muscovites , and entirely
reduced , they were not so dangerous ; but for the rudeness of manners ,
idolatry , and polytheism , no people in the world ever went beyond them.
They are clothed all in skins of beasts, and their houses are built of the same.
You know not a man from a woman, neither by the ruggedness of their
countenances nor their clothes ; and in the winter, when the ground is covered
with snow, they live under ground , in houses like vaults , which have cavities ,
or caves, going from one to another .
If the Tartars had their Cham-Chi-Thaungu for a whole village, or country,
these had idols in every hut and every cave ; besides, they worship the stars,
480
PENGAME NATION.
‫ہے‬
ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE. ऩ
Syar 55
the sun, the water, the snow-and, in a word, everything that they do not
understand , and they understand but very little- so that almost every element,
every uncommon thing, sets them a-sacrificing.
But I am no more to describe people than countries, any further than my
own story comes to be concerned in them. I met with nothing peculiar to
QU QU
FORMANCES
TRIVE
TEUBER
E
OM
MIT.
Fence
The
.
Fre
‫زا‬
117
Jeg
K
myself in all this country, which I reckon was , from the desert which I spoke
of last, at least four hundred miles, half of it being another desert, which took
us up twelve days' severe travelling, without house, tree, or bush ; but we
were obliged again to carry our own provisions, as well water as bread. After
. 481
Lo 3r
ve
‫ܕ‬
ས
J

we were out of this desert, and had travelled two days, we came to Janesay, a
Muscovite city or station, on the great river Janesay. This river, they told
us, parted Europe from Asia , though our map-makers, as I am told , do not
agree to it ; however, it is certainly the eastern boundary of the ancient
Siberia, which now makes a province only of the vast Muscovite empire, but
is itself equal in bigness to the whole empire of Germany.
And yet here I observed ignorance and paganism still prevailed, except in
the Muscovite garrisons. All the country between the river Oby and the
river Janesay is as entirely pagan, and the people as barbarous, as the remotest
of the Tartars ; nay, as any nation , for aught I know, in Asia or America. I
also found, which I observed to the Muscovite governors whom I had oppor
tunity to converse with, that the pagans are not
* much the wiser, or the nearer
P
Christianity, for being under the Muscovite government : which they acknow
ledged was true enough ; but, they said, it was none of their business ; that if
the Czar expected to convert his Siberian, or Tonguese, or Tartar subjects, it
MPONE
CVROPICE"
should be done by sending clergymen among them, not soldiers ; and they
added, with more sincerity than I expected, that they found it was not so much
the concern of their monarch to make the people Christians, as it was to make
them subjects .
From this river to the great river Oby, we crossed a wild uncultivated
country ; I cannot say it is a barbarous soil ; it is only barren of people, and
wants good management ; otherwise it is in itself a most pleasant, fruitful, and
agreeable country. What inhabitants we found in it are all pagans, except
BREXIT
BON
such as are sent among them from Russia ; for this is the country , I mean on
both sides the river Oby, whither the Muscovite criminals that are not put to
death, are banished , and from whence it is next to impossible they should ever
come away .
I have nothing material to say of my particular affairs, till I came to
Tobolski, the capital of Siberia, where I continued some time on the following
Ca
occasion :
We had been now almost seven months on our journey, and winter began
to come on apace ; whereupon my partner and I called a council about our
particular affairs,
# in which we found it proper, considering that we were bound
for England, and not for Moscow, to consider how to dispose of ourselves .
They told us of sledges and rein-deer to carry us over the snow in the winter
time : and , indeed , they have such things as it would be incredible to relate
the particulars of, by which means the Russians travel more in the winter than
they can in summer ; because in these sledges they are able to run night and
day : the snow being frozen, is one universal covering to nature, by which the
hills, the vales, the rivers , the lakes, are all smooth and hard as a stone ; and
they run upon the surface, without any regard to what is underneath .
But I had no occasion to push at a winter journey of this kind ; I was
bound to England , not to Moscow, and my route lay two ways- either I must
go on as the caravan went, till I came to Jarislaw, and then go off west for
ALD
SET (CAR Let us DIME

Paya SALADFACERÝCH Tool JEA
Narva, and the Gulf of Finland, and so either by sea or land to Dantzic , where
I might possibly sell my China cargo to good advantage ; or I must leave the
caravan at a little town on the Dwina, from whence I had but six days by
water to Archangel, and from thence might be sure of shipping, either to
England, Holland , or Hamburgh.
Now, to go any of these journeys in the winter, would have been preposte
rous ; for, as to Dantzic, the Baltic would be frozen up, and I could not get
passage ; and to go by land in those countries, would be far less safe than
among the Mogul Tartars ; likewise to Archangel, in October all the ships
-
would be gone from thence, and even the merchants, who dwell there in sum
mer, retire south to Moscow in the winter, when the ships are gone ; so that
I should have nothing but extremity of cold to encounter, with a scarcity of
provisions, and must lie there in an empty town all the winter : so that, upon
the whole, I thought it much my better way to let the caravan go , and to
make provision to winter where I was, namely, at Tobolski , in Siberia, in the
latitude of sixty degrees , where I was sure of three things to wear out a cold
winter with, namely, plenty of provisions, such as the country afforded , a warm
house, with fuel enough, and excellent company ; of all which I shall give a
full account in its place.
I was now in a quite different climate from my beloved island , where I
never felt cold , except when I had my ague : on the contrary, I had much to
do to bear my clothes on my back, and never made any fire but without doors,
for my necessity, in dressing my food , &c. Now I made my three good vests
Samasta
with large robes , or gowns , over them, to hang down to the feet, and button
Amiša
de
close to the wrists, and all these lined with furs to make them sufficiently
warm .
As to a warm house, I must confess , I greatly dislike our way in England,
of making fires in every room in the house, in open chimneys , which, when the
fire was out, always kept the air in the room as cold as the climate . But
taking an apartment in a good house in the town , I ordered a chimney to be
built like a furnace, in the centre of six several rooms, like a stove ; the funnel
to carry the smoke went up one way, the door to come at the fire went in
another, and all the rooms were kept equally warm , but no fire seen ; like as
they heat the bagnios in England .
By this means we had always the same climate in all the rooms, and an
Katany
equal heat was preserved ; and how cold soever it was without, it was always
warm within ; and yet we saw no fire, nor were ever incommoded with any
smoke.
The most wonderful thing of all was, that it should be possible to meet with
good company here in a country so barbarous as that of the most northerly
part of Europe, near the Frozen Ocean, and within but a very few degrees of
Nova Zembla.
But this being the country where the state criminals of Muscovy, as I
observed before, are all banished, this city was full of noblemen, princes ,
483
মে
ட்முட்டமுடியம்
gentlemen, colonels, and, in short, all degrees of the nobility, gentry, soldiery,
and courtiers of Muscovy ; here were the famous prince Gallifken , or Galoffken,
and his son, the old General Robostisky, and several other persons of note, and
some ladies.
By means of my Scots merchant, whom , nevertheless , I parted with here,
I made an acquaintance with several of these gentlemen, and some of them of
the first rank and from these, in the long winter nights in which I staid here,
I received several agreeable visits. It was talking one night with a certain
prince, one of the banished ministers of state belonging to the Czar of Muscovy,
that my talk of my particular case began. He had been telling me abundance
of fine things, of the greatness, the magnificence, and dominions , and the
absolute power, of the Emperor of the Russians . I interrupted him , and told
him, that I was a greater and more powerful prince than ever the Czar of
Muscovy was, though my dominions were not so large, or my people sɔ many.
The Russian grandee looked a little surprised, and , fixing his eyes steadily
upon me, began to wonder what I meant.
I told him his wonder would cease when I had explained myself. First, I
told him , I had the absolute disposal of the lives and fortunes of all my subjects :
that notwithstanding my absolute power, I had not one person disaffected to my
government, or to my person, in all my dominions. He shook his head at
that, and said , there, indeed, I outdid the Czar of Muscovy . I told him , that
all the lands in my kingdom were my own , and all my subjects were not only
my tenants, but tenants at will ; that they would all fight for me to the last
drop ; and that never tyrant, for such I acknowledged myself to be, was ever
so universally beloved , and yet so horribly feared , by his subjects.
After amusing them with these riddles in government for a while, I opened
the case, and told them the story at large of my living in the island , and how I
managed both myself and the people there that were under me, just as I have
since minuted it down. They were exceedingly taken with the story, and
especially the prince, who told me with a sigh, that the true greatness of life
was to be master of ourselves—that he would not have changed such a state of
life as mine, to have been Czar of Muscovy ; and that he found more felicity in
the retirement he seemed to be banished to there , than ever he found in the
highest authority he enjoyed in the court of his master the Czar : that the
height of human wisdom was to bring our tempers down to our circumstances ,
and to make a calm within under the weight of the greatest storm without.
When he came first hither, he said, he used to tear the hair from his head, and
the clothes from his back, as others had done before him ; but a little time and
consideration had made him look into himself, as well as round himself, to
Vis
things without ; that he found the mind of man, if it was but once brought to
reflect upon the state of universal life, and how little this world was concerned
in its true felicity, was perfectly capable of making a felicity for itself, fully
satisfying to itself, and suitable to its own best ends and desires, with but very
little assistance from the world ; that air to breathe in, food to sustain life,
434
R
1
bak
clothes for warmth , and liberty for exercise, in order to health , completed , in
his opinion , all that the world could do for us : and though the greatness , the
authority, the riches , and the pleasures , which some enjoyed in the world , and
which he had enjoyed his share of, had much in them that was agreeable to
us, yet, he observed that all those things chiefly gratified the coarsest of our
affections ; such as our ambition, our particular pride, our avarice, our vanity,
and our sensuality ; all which were, indeed, the mere product of the worse
part of man, were in themselves crimes , and had in them the seeds of all
manner of crimes ; but neither were related to, or concerned with , any of those
virtues that constituted us wise men, or of those graces which distinguished us
as Christians : that being now deprived of all the fancied felicity which he
enjoyed in the full exercise of all those vices, he said, he was at leisure to look
---
Badell
upon the dark side of them, where he found all manner of deformity ; and was
now convinced , that virtue only makes a man truly wise, rich and great, and
preserves him in the way to a superior happiness in a future state ; and in this,
he said, they were more happy in their banishment, than all their enemies
were, who had the full possession of all the wealth and power that they (the
Kaus
banished) had left behind them .

" Nor, sir,” said he, " do I bring my mind to this politically, by the necessity
of my circumstances, which some call miserable ; but if I know any thing of
myself, I would not go back, no, not though my master, the Czar, should call
me, and offer to reinstate me in all my former grandeur- I say, I would no
more go back to it, than I believe my soul, when it shall be delivered from
this prison of the body, and has had a taste of the glorious state beyond life ,
485
RY FORMAT)
·SIEP
would come back to the gaol of flesh and blood it is now enclosed in, and leave
heaven to deal in the dirt and grime of human affairs. "
He spake this with so much warmth in his temper, so much earnestness
and motion of his spirits , which were apparent in his countenance , that it was
evident it was the true sense of his soul : and , indeed , there was no room to
doubt his sincerity.
I told him, I once thought myself a kind of monarch in my old station, of
which I had given him an account, but that I thought he was not a monarch
only, but a great conqueror : for he that has got a victory over his own
exorbitant desires, and has the absolute dominion over himself, and whose
reason entirely governs his will , is certainly greater than he that conquers a
city. " But my lord," said I, " shall I take the liberty to ask you a question ? "
" With all my heart," said he.-" If the door of your liberty was opened ,"
said I , " would not you take hold of it to deliver yourself from this exile ? "
“ Hold ! ” said he, " your question is subtle , and requires some serious just
EX
distinctions to give it a sincere answer ; and I'll give it you from the bottom of
my heart. Nothing that I know of in this world would move me to deliver
myself from the state of banishment, except these two : first, the enjoyment
•
of my relations ; and, secondly, a little warmer climate. But I protest to you
that to go back to the pomp of the court, the glory, the power, the hurry of a
minister of state ; the wealth , the gaiety, and the pleasures, that is to say,
follies of a courtier ; if my master should send me word this moment, that he
restores me to all he banished me from , I protest , if I know myself at all, I
would not leave this wilderness, these deserts, and these frozen lakes , for the
palace of Moscow ."
" But, my lord," said I, " perhaps you not only are banished from the
pleasures of the court, and from the power, and authority, and wealth , you
enjoyed before , but you may be absent too from some of the conveniences of
life ; your estate, perhaps, confiscated, and your effects plundered ; and the
supplies left you here may not be suitable to the ordinary demands of life.”
" Ay," said he, " that is, as you suppose me to be a lord, or a prince, &c.
So indeed I am ; but you are now to consider me only as a man , a human
creature, not at all distinguished from another ; and so I can suffer no want ,
unless I should be visited with sickness and distempers. However, to put the
question out of dispute : you see our manner- we are in this place five persons
of rank —we live perfectly retired , as suited to a state of banishment— we have
something rescued from the shipwreck of our fortunes, which keeps us from
the mere necessity of hunting for our food ; but the poor soldiers , who are here
MRRELLO!
without help , live in as much plenty as we. They go into the woods, and
catch sables and foxes ; the labour of a month will maintain them a year ; and
as the way of living is not expensive, so it is not hard to get sufficient to
ourselves : so that objection is out of doors ."
I have no room to give a full account of the most agreeable conversation I
had with this truly great man ; in all which he showed , that his mind was so
480
By Y
inspired with a superior knowledge of things , so supported by religion, as well

as by a vast share of wisdom, that his contempt of the world was really as much
as he had expressed, and that he was always the same to the last, as will
appear in the story I am going to tell .
I had been here eight months, and a dark dreadful winter I thought it to
be. The cold was so intense, that I could not so much as look abroad without
being wrapt in furs, and a mask of fur before my face, or rather a hood, with
only a hole for breath , and two for sight. The little day-light we had, was,
as we reckoned , for three months, not above five hours a day, or six at most :
only that snow lying on the ground continually, and the weather being clear,
it was never quite dark . Our horses were kept (or rather starved) under
ground, and as for our servants (for we hired servants here to look after our
horses and ourselves) , we had every now and then their fingers and toes to
thaw, and take care of, lest they should mortify and fall off.
It is true, within doors we were warm, the houses being close, the walls
thick, the lights small , and the glass all double. Our food was chiefly the
flesh of deer, dried and cured in the season ; good bread enough, but baked as
biscuits ; dried fish of several sorts, and some flesh of mutton, and of buffaloes ,
which is pretty good beef. All the stores of provision for the winter are laid
up in the summer, and well cured . Our drink was water mixed with aquavitæ
instead of brandy ; and, for a treat, mead , instead of wine, which, however,
they have very good . The hunters, who ventured abroad all weathers ,
frequently brought us in fresh venison, very fat and good , and sometimes bear's
melung
flesh, but we did not much care for the last. We had a good stock of tea, with
which we treated our friends as above ; and, in a word, we lived very cheer
fully and well, all things considered.
It was now March , and the days grown considerably longer, and the weather
at least tolerable ; so other travellers began to prepare sledges to carry them
over the snow, and to get things ready to be going ; but my measures being
fixed, as I have said , for Archangel, and not for Muscovy or the Baltic, I made
no motion, knowing very well that the ships from the south do not set out for
that part of the world till May or June ; and that if I was there at the beginChang
ning of August, it would be as soon as any ships would be ready to go away ;
and therefore, I say, I made no haste to be gone, as others did- in a word,
I saw a great many people, nay, all the travellers, go away before me. It
seems , every year they go from thence to Moscow for trade ; namely, to
carry furs, and buy necessaries with them, which they bring back to furnish
their shops also others went on the same errand to Archangel ; but then,
they also, being to come back again about eight hundred miles, went all out
before me .
Dacia
In short, about the latter end of May I began to make all ready to pack up ;
and as I was doing this, it occurred to me, that seeing all these people were
banished by the Czar of Muscovy to Siberia, and yet, when they came there,
were at liberty to go whither they would, why did they not then go away to
487
13
ALNE
ORDE Hem SCREAM Cory Gifts To th
any part of the world wherever they thought fit ? and I began to examine what
should hinder them from making such an attempt. "
But my wonder was over, when I entered upon that subject with the person
I have mentioned, who answered me thus : " Consider, first," said he, " the
place where we are : and, secondly, the condition we are in ; especially," said
he, " the generality of people who are banished hither. We are surrounded
with stronger things than bars and bolts : on the north side is an unnavigable
ocean , where ship never sailed, and boat never swam ; neither, if we had both ,
could we know whither to go with them. Every other way," said he, " we
have above a thousand miles to pass through the Czar's own dominions, and
by ways utterly impassable , except by the roads made by the government, and
through the towns garrisoned by its troops ; so that we could neither pass
undiscovered by the road, nor subsist any other way : so that it is in vain to
attempt it. "
I was silenced , indeed , at once, and found that they were in a prison every
jot as secure as if they had been locked up in the castle of Moscow ; however,
it came into my thoughts, that I might certainly be made an instrument to
procure the escape of this most excellent person, and that it was very easy for
me to carry him away, there being no guard over him in the country ; and as
I was not going to Moscow, but to Archangel, and that I went in the nature
of a caravan, by which I was not obliged to lie in the stationary towns in
the desert, but could encamp every night where I would, we might easily
pass uninterrupted to Archangel , where I could immediately secure him on
• board an English or Dutch ship , and carry him off safe along with me ; and as
to his subsistence, and other particulars, that should be my care, till he should
better supply himself.
He heard me very attentively, and looked carnestly on me all the while I
spoke- nay, I could see in his very face that what I said put his spirits into
an exceeding ferment ; his colour frequently changed , his eyes looked red , and
his heart fluttered, that it might even be perceived in his countenance ; nor
could he immediately answer me when I had done, and, as it were, expected
what he would say to it ; and after he had paused a little , he embraced me,
and said, “ How unhappy are we, unguided creatures as we are, that even our
greatest acts of friendship are made snares to us, and we are made tempters
of one another ! My dear friend," said he, " your offer is so sincere, has
such kindness in it, is so disinterested in itself, and is so calculated for my
advantage, that I must have very little knowledge of the world , if I did not
both wonder at it, and acknowledge the obligation I have upon me to you for
it : but did you believe I was sincere in what I have so often said to you
of my contempt of the world ? Did you believe I spoke my very soul to you,
and that I had really maintained that degree of felicity here, that had placed
me above all that the world could give me, or do for me ? Did you believe I
was sincere, when I told you I would not go back, if I was recalled even to be
all that once I was in the court, and with the favour of the Czar, my master '
488
MYŃ(9) }}% Th
ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE. रा
ROVERS
Sya
Weekly
Penny
SEAS
and
OF
by “erils
Flood
Field
THE HE
ne
r
Did you believe me, my friend, to be an honest man, or did you think me to be
T
O
P,;O
."
a boasting hypocrite ? " Here he stopped, as if he would hear what I would

say ; but, indeed ,. I soon after perceived that he stopped because his spirits
were in motion ; his heart was full of struggles, and he could not go on.
I was, I confess, astonished at the thing, as well as at the man, and I used
some arguments with him to urge him to set himself free ; that he ought to
look upon this as a door opened by Heaven for his deliverance, and a summons
Number
by Providence, who has the care and good disposition of all events, to do
Scenes
Gratis
every
himself good, and to render himself useful in the world.

.with
He had by this time recovered himself. " How do you know, sir," said he,
warmly, " but that, instead of a summons from Heaven , it may be a feint of
another instrument, representing, in all the alluring colours to me, the show
of felicity as a deliverance, which may in itself be my snare, and tend directly
to my ruin ? Here I am free from the temptation of returning to my former
miserable greatness ; there I am not sure, but that all the seeds of pride,
ambition, avarice, and luxury, which I know remain in my nature, may revive
and take root, and , in a word, again overwhelm me ; and then the happy
prisoner, whom you see now master of his soul's liberty, shall be the miserable
slave of his own senses, in the full possession of all personal liberty. Dear sir,
let me remain in this blessed confinement, banished from the crimes of life ,
rather than purchase a show of freedom at the expense of the liberty of my
Characters
reason, and at the expense of the future happiness which now I have in my
view, but shall then , I fear, quickly lose sight of ; for I am but flesh, a man , a
Giant
mere man, have passions and affections as likely to possess and overthrow me
and
""
as any man : Oh, be not my friend and my tempter both together ! '
If I was surprised before, I was quite dumb now, and stood silent, looking
at him ; and, indeed, admired what I saw. The struggle in his soul was so
great, that, though the weather was extremely cold , it put him into a most
violent sweat, and I found he wanted to give vent to his mind : so I said a word
or two, that I would leave him to consider of it, and wait on him again : and
then I withdrew to my own apartment.
About two hours after, I heard somebody at or near the door of the room ,
and I was going to open the door ; but he had opened it, and come in. CC' My
dear friend," said he, " you had almost overset me, but I am recovered ; do not
take it ill that I do not close with your offer ; I assure you, it is not for want
of a sense of the kindness of it in you : and I come to make the most sincere
,Ready
Now
acknowledgment of it to you ; but, I hope, I have got the victory over

myself."
66
My lord," said I, " I hope you are satisfied that you did not resist the call
of Heaven ." " Sir," said he, " if it had been from Heaven , the same power
489
No 30
. ‫کار‬
v
62
DALERRERO
would have influenced me to accept it ; but I hope, and am fully satisfied , that
Palve
it is from Heaven that I decline it ; and I have an infinite satisfaction in the
parting, that you shall leave me an honest man still, though not a free man ."
I had nothing to do but to acquiesce, and make no profession to him of my
having no end in it but a sincere desire to serve him. He embraced me very
passionately, and assured me, he was sensible of that, and should always
acknowledge it : and with that he offered me a very fine present of sables , too
much indeed for me to accept from a man in his circumstances ; and I would
have avoided them, but he would not be refused.
The next morning I sent my servant to his lordship , with a small present of
tea, two pieces of China damask, and four little wedges of Japan gold , which
did not all weigh above six ounces or thereabouts, but were far short of the
value of his sables, which, indeed , when I came to England, I found worth near
two hundred pounds. He accepted the tea, and one piece of the damask , and
one of the pieces of gold, which had a fine stamp upon it, of the Japan coinage,
which I found he took for the rarity of it, but would not take any more ; and
sent word by my servant that he desired to speak with me .
When I came to him, he told me, I knew what had passed between us, and
hoped I would not move him any more in that affair ; but that, since I made
such a generous offer to him, he asked me , if I had kindness enough to offer
the same to another person that he would name to me, in whom he had a great
jadenka
share of concern. I told him that I could not say I inclined to do so much
for any one but himself, for whom I had a particular value , and should have
been glad to have been the instrument of his deliverance : however, if he
would please to name the person to me, I would give him my answer, and
hoped he would not be displeased with me, if he was with my answer. He told
me it was his only son , who , though I had not seen, yet was in the same
condition with himself, and above two hundred miles from him, on the other
side the Oby ; but that, if I consented , he would send for him .
I made no hesitation , but told him I would do it. I made some ceremony
in letting him understand that it was wholly upon his account ; and that, seeing
I could not prevail on him , . I would show my respect to him by my concern for
his son ; but these things are tedious to repeat here. He sent away the next
day for his son, and in about twenty days he came back with the messenger,
bringing six or seven horses loaded with very rich furs, and which , in the
whole, amounted to a very great value.
His servants brought the horses into the town, but left the young lord at a
distance till night, when he came incognito into our apartment, and his father
presented him to me ; and, in short, we concerted there the manner of our
travelling, and every thing proper for the journey.
I had bought a considerable quantity of sables , black fox skins, fine ermines,
D
and such other furs that are very rich-I say I had bought them in that city,
in exchange for some of the goods brought from China ; in particular , for the
cloves and nutmegs , of which I sold the greatest part here, and the rest after
490
T Ffoun T
C
By ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.
wards at Archangel, for a much better price than I could have done at London ;
and my partner, who was sensible of the profit, and whose business , more
particularly than mine, was merchandise , was mightily pleased with our stay
on account of the traffic we made here.
It was in the beginning of June when I left this remote place , a city, I
believe, little heard of in the world ; and , indeed , it is so far out of the road of
commerce, that I know not how it should be much talked of. We were now
come to a very small caravan, being only thirty-two horses and camels in all,
and all of them passed for mine , though my new guest was proprietor of eleven
of them . It was most natural , also , that I should take more servants with me
than I had before, and the young lord passed for ny steward ; what great man
I passed for myself I know not, neither did it concern me to inquire. We had
here the worst and the largest desert to pass over that we met in all the
journey ; indeed , I call it the worst, because the way was very deep in some
places, and very uneven in others ; the best we had to say for it was, that we
thought we had no troops of Tartars and robbers to fear , and that they never
came on this side the river Oby, or at least but very seldom ; but we found it
otherwise.
My young lord had with him a faithful Muscovite servant, or rather a
Siberian servant, who was perfectly acquainted with the country, and who led
us by private roads , that we avoided coming into the principal towns and cities
upon the great road , such as Tumen , Soloy Kamaskoy , and several others ;
because the Muscovite garrisons, which are kept there, are very curious and
strict in their observation upon travellers , and searching lest any of the
banished persons of note should make their escape that way into Muscovy ; but
by this means, as we were kept out of the cities , so our whole journey was a
desert, and we were obliged to encamp and lie in our tents, when we might
have had good accommodation in the cities on the way : this the young lord
was so sensible of, that he would not allow us to lie abroad, when we came to
several cities on the way, but lay abroad himself, with his servant, in the
woods , and met us always at the appointed places.
We were just entered Europe, having passed the river Kama , which , in
these parts, is the boundary between Europe and Asia ; and the first city on
the European side was called Soloy Kamaskoy, which, is as much as to say, the
great city on the river Kama ; and here we thought to have seen some evident.
alteration in the people, their manners , their habits, their religion , and their
business ; but we were mistaken ; for as we had a vast desert to pass , which
by relation is near seven hundred miles long in some places, but not above two
hundred miles over where we passed it, so , till we came past that horrible
place, we found very little difference between that country and the Mogul
Tartary ; the people mostly pagans, and, little better than the savages of
America ; their houses and towns full of idols , and their way of living wholly
barbarous, except in the cities as above, and the villages near them, where they
are Christians, as they call themselves, of the Greek Church ; but even these
491
Karen(ons (PreRTOS G
have their religion mingled with so many relics of superstition , that it is scarce
to be known in some places from mere sorcery and witchcraft.
mik
In passing this forest, I thought indeed we must, after all our dangers were,
in our imagination, escaped, as before, have been plundered , and robbed, and
perhaps murdered, by a troop of thieves : of what country they were, whether
the roving bands of the Ostiachi , a kind of Tartars, or wild people on the banks
of the Oby, had ranged thus far, or whether they were the sable-hunters of
Siberia, I am yet at a loss to know ; but they were all on horseback, carried
bows and arrows, and were at first about five-and-forty in number. They
came so near to us as within about two musket-shots ; and , asking no questions,
they surrounded us with their horses, and looked very earnestly upon us twice.
At length they placed themselves just in our way ; upon which we drew up in
a little line before our camels, being not above sixteen men in all ; and being
drawn up thus , we halted , and sent up the Siberian servant who attended his
lord, to see who they were : his master was the more willing to let him go,
because he was not a little apprehensive that they were a Siberian troop sent
out after him . The man came up near them with a flag of truce, and called to
them but though he spoke several of their languages, or dialects rather, he
could not understand a word they said ; however, after some signs to him not.
pos
•••>5€=$
to come nearer to them at his peril , so he said he understood them to mean,

offering to shoot at him if he advanced , the fellow came back no wiser than he
went, only that by their dress he said he believed them to be some Tartars of
Kalmuck, or of the Circassian hordes, and that there must be more of them on
the great desert, though he never heard that ever any of them were seen so
far north before.
This was small comfort to us ; however, we had no remedy : there was on
our left hand, at about a quarter of a mile's distance, a little grove or clump of
trees , which stood close together, and very near the road ; I immediately
resolved we should advance to those trees, and fortify ourselves as well as we
could there : for, first, I considered that the trees would in a great measure
cover us from their arrows ; and, in the next place, they could not come to
charge us in a body ; it was, indeed, my old Portuguese pilot who proposed it,
and who had this excellency attending him, namely, that he was always
readiest and most apt to direct and encourage us in cases of the most danger .
We advanced immediately with what speed we could, and gained that little
wood, the Tartars, or thieves , for we knew not what to call them , keeping their
stand, and not attempting to hinder us. When we came thither, we found, to
our great satisfaction, that it was a swampy springy piece of ground, and, on
the other side, a great spring of water, which , running out in a little rill or
asses!
brook, was a little farther joined by another of the like bigness ; and was, in
short, the head or source of a considerable river, called afterwards the Wirtska ,
The trees which grew about this spring were not in all above two hundred,
but were very large, and stood pretty thick ; so that, as soon as we got in, we
feit perfectly safe from the enemy, unless they alighted and attacked us on foot.
493
Angmar) STAGRAMUNTPRUDENT REWER TRENU

Stabat Mangl

A
But to make this more difficult, our Portuguese, with indefatigable applica
SENTATI
tion, cut down great arms of the trees , and laid them hanging not quite cut off,
from one to another ; so that he made a continued fence almost round us.
We staid here, waiting the motion of the enemy some hours , without
perceiving they made any offer to stir ; when, about two hours before night,
they came down directly upon us ; and, though we had not perceived it, we
found they had been joined by some more of the same, so that they were near
fourscore horse, whereof, however, we fancied some were women. They came
on till they were within half a shot of our little wood , when we fired one
musket without ball, and called to them, in the Russian tongue, to know what
they wanted, and bid them keep off ; but, as if they knew nothing of what we
said, they came on with a double fury directly up to the wood side, not
imagining we were so barricaded that they could not break in. Our old pilot
was our captain as well as he had been our engineer ; and desired us not to
fire upon them till they came within pistol shot, that we might be sure to kill ;
and that, when we did fire, we should be sure to take good aim. We bade
him give the word of command, which he delayed so long that they were, some
of them, within two pikes' length of us when we fired .
We aimed so true, or Providence directed our shot so sure , that we killed
fourteen of them at the first volley, and wounded several others, as also several
of their horses ; for we had all of us loaded our pieces with two or three bullets
POTAMOJ
a-piece at least.
They were terribly surprised with our fire, and retreated immediately about
one hundred rods from us ; in which time we loaded our pieces again, and
seeing them keep that distance, we sallied out, and caught four or five of their
horses, whose riders, we supposed, were killed ; and, coming up to the dead,
we could easily perceive they were Tartars, but knew not from what country,
or how they came to make an excursion such an unusual length.
About an hour after, they made a motion to attack us again, and rode
round our little wood, to see where else they might break in ; but finding us
always ready to face them, they went off again, and we resolved not to stir
from the place for that night.
We slept little , you may be sure , but spent the most part of the night in
strengthening our situation , and barricading the entrances into the wood ; and,
keeping a strict watch , we waited for daylight, and when it came, it gave us a
very unwelcome discovery indeed ; for the enemy, who we thought were
discouraged with the reception they had met with , were now increased to no
less than three hundred, and had set up eleven or twelve huts and tents as if
they were resolved to besiege us ; and this little camp they had pitched was
upon the open plain, at about three quarters of a mile from us. We were
indeed surprised at this discovery ; and now, I confess, I gave myself over for
lost, and all that I had. The loss of my effects did not lie so near me (though
they were very considerable) as the thoughts of falling into the hands of such
barbarians, at the latter end of my journey, after so many difficulties and
संकल Rich
You
110
&Nowogre
Then ty
hazards as I had gone through ; and even in sight of our port, where we
expected safety and deliverance . As for my partner, he was raging ; he
declared, that to lose his goods would be his ruin ; and he would rather die
than be starved : and he was for fighting to the last drop .
The young lord, as gallant as ever flesh showed itself, was for fighting to
the last also ; and my old pilot was of the opinion we were able to resist them
all, in the situation we then were in- and thus we spent the day in debates of
what we should do ; but towards evening, we found that the number of our
enemies still increased : perhaps , as they were abroad in several parties for
prey, the first had sent out scouts to call for help and to acquaint them of their
booty-and we did not know but by the morning they might still be a greater
number ; so I began to inquire of those people we had brought from Tobolski ,
if there were no other, or more private ways, by which we might avoid them
in the night, and perhaps either retreat to some town, or get help to guard us
over the desert .
The Siberian , who was servant to the young lord , told us , if we designed to
avoid them, and not fight, he would engage to carry us off in the night to a
way that went north towards the river Petraz, by which he made no doubt but
we might get away, and the Tartars never be wiser ; but, he said , his lord had
told him he would not return , but would rather choose to fight. I told him ,
he mistook his lord , for that he was too wise a man to love fighting for the
sake of it ; that I knew his lord was brave enough by what he had showed
already ; but that his lord knew better than to desire to have seventeen or
eighteen men fight five hundred, unless an unavoidable necessity forced them
to it ; and that, if he thought it possible for us to escape in the night, we had
nothing else to do but to attempt it. He answered, if his lord gave him such
order, he would lose his life if he did not perform it . We soon brought his
lord to give that. order, though privately, and we immediately prepared for
the putting it in practice.
And first, as soon as it began to be dark, we kindled a fire in our little
camp , which we kept burning, and prepared so as to make it burn all night,
that the Tartars might conclude we were still there ; but as soon as it was
dark , that is to say, so as we were able to see the stars (for our guide would
not stir before ), having all our horses and camels ready loaded , we followed
our new guide, who, I soon found , steered himself by the pole, or north star,
all the country being level for a long way.
After we had travelled two hours very hard, it began to be lighter still ;
not that it was quite dark all night, but the moon began to rise ; so that, in
short, it was rather lighter than we wished it to be : but by six o'clock next
morning, we were gotten near forty miles , though the truth is , we almost
spoiled our horses. Here we found a Russian village, named Kirmazinskoy,
Vasily
where we rested, and heard nothing of the Kalmuck Tartars that day. About
two hours before night we set out again, and travelled till eight the next
morning, though not quite so hastily as before : and about seven o'clock we
494
LaMan
passed a little river, called Kirtza , and came to a good large town inhabited by
Russians, and very populous, called Ozomys . There we heard that several
troops or herds of Kalmucks had been abroad upon the desert, but that we
were now completely out of danger of them, which was to our great satis
faction, you may be sure. Here we were obliged to get some fresh horses ;
and having need of rest, we staid five days ; and my partner and I agreed to
give the honest Siberian who brought us hither, the value of ten pistoles for
his conducting us.
In five days more we came to Veussima, upon the river Witzogda, which
running into the river Dwina, we were there very happily near the end of our
travels by land, that river being navigable in seven days passage to Archangel.
From hence we came to Lawrenskoy, where the river joins , the third of July ;
and provided ourselves with two luggage-boats, and a barge, for our con
venience. We embarked the seventh, and arrived all safe at Archangel the
eighteenth, having been a year, five months, and three days on the journey,
including our stay of eight months and odd days at Tobolski.
We were obliged to stay at this place six weeks for the arrival of the ships,
and must have tarried longer had not a Hamburgher come in above a month
sooner than any of the English ships ; when, after some consideration , that
the city of Hamburgh might happen to be as good a market for our goods as
London , we all took freight with him ; and having put our goods on board , it
was most natural for me to put my steward on board to take care of them ; by
which means my young lord had a sufficient opportunity to conceal himself,
never coming on shore again all the time we staid there ; and this he did, that
he might not be seen in the city, where some of the Moscow merchants would
certainly have seen and discovered him.
We sailed from Archangel on the twentieth of August the same year, and ,
after no extraordinary bad voyage, arrived in the Elbe the thirteenth of
September. Here my partner and I found a very good sale for our goods, as
well those of China , as the sables , &c . , of Siberia, and , dividing the produce
of our effects, my share amounted to three thousand four hundred and seventy
five pounds, seventeen shillings and threepence, notwithstanding so many
losses we had sustained , and charges we had been at ; only remembering that
I had included in this about six hundred pounds' worth of diamonds, which I
had purchased at Bengal.
Here the young lord took his leave of us, and went up the Elbe, in order to
go to the court of Vienna , where he resolved to seek protection , and where he
could correspond with those of his father's friends who were left alive. He did
not part without all the testimonies he could give , of gratitude for the service I
had done him , and his sense of my kindness to the prince his father.
Mala
To conclude : having staid near four months in Hamburgh, I came from

thence overland to the Hague, where I embarked in the packet, and arrived in
London the tenth of January, 1705 , having been gone from England ten years
and nine months.
• um la
‫זיין‬
And here , resolving to harass myself no more , I am preparing for a longer

journey than all these, having lived seventy-two years a life of infinite variety ,
and learnt sufficiently to know the value of retirement, and the blessing of
ending our days in peace.
FRCLIE
DA
"...
MEDIA.
M.some
Malgajar
THE END.
Aleks
...
KELLY & CO. , PRINTERS,
Savoir.Kink
4x1520

Untitled

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Untitled

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Untitled

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

This is a reproduction of a library book that was digitized

by Google as part of an ongoing effort to preserve the

200 WEST TANAMK

173 , FLEET STREET, LONDON , E.C.

WAS born in the year 1632, in the city of York, of

whence he had married my mother, whose relations

ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.

I had two elder brothers, one of which was lieutenant-colonel to an English

ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.

ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.

ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.

calmer, and I began to be

ever, I was very grave for

ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.

settled calmness by the abatement of that storm, so the hurry of my thoughts

trampled upon, and hard

great while before I came to myself.

ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.

what was yet before me.

decreed unavoidable misery attending, and which it was impossible for me to

going home ; and, as I stayed Mian

thoughts of it, and looked out for a voyage.

ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.

believe, got my father, or at least my mother, to contribute so much as that to my

mucks)Mangas MILEANTENYRECOMPAC Zapater

ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.

ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE .

As my new patron, or master, had taken me home to his house, so I was in

after the ship.

to make the supposition of it rational ; for I had nobody to communicate it to

ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.

ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.

Byb3 MOPISTORY C Whit Ve

ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.

world with me.

ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.

once go on shore but we should be devoured by savage beasts, or more merciless

into their hands, that I

make to the coast, and come

of a little river, I knew not

ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.

ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.

and two jars for water.

any human creature in that part of the country.

‫تری روبه رشد‬

[The Wounded Lion. ]

gun, which was almost musket-bore, and loaded

gun with two bullets ; and the third- for we

had three pieces - I loaded with five smaller

first piece to have shot him into the head, but

ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.

ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.

ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE.

They asked me what I was, in Portuguese, and in Spanish, and in French ;

passage home again .”

Mymay USD/ LAIM MONDAY

FUNK Dent Tex

the utmost regret .

away upon some

‫اذا‬ had nobody there